《The Dark Fable》


 Darkness Awaits

    "Hey hey, sleepyhead! Yoo-hoo, Alice!" Kairy said as she giggled, tapping Alice on her shoulder. Alice was laying on the ebony table flat on her face. She dozed off as the sunlight shone on her brown skin and jet black wavy hair. She groaned and lifted her head at the speed of a snail before plopping her head right back down into her arms. "It''s almost time for the next class! Come on, it''s the last day of school! We can''t slow down now!" Kairy continued.


    "J-just a few more minutes¡­" Alice replied in a low, sleepy voice.


    "Haha, that''s what you say, and then suddenly, two hours pass by. You''re almost at the end, just try and power through it."


    Alice blinked her blue eyes open and sat up. "...Fine." She grabbed her notebook and headed to the next class.


    "So what did we all learn about Darkness today?" asked the teacher as he gestured towards the students.


    "That it''s not inherently evil?" replied a student with straight black hair and blue eyes.


    "That it is just as necessary as light for the balance of the universe." replied another student with pink eyes and silver hair in drill-style twintails.


    "Good answers, Kinsey and Rachel. Remember, everyone, when it comes to Light and Darkness, one must not overtake the other. If so, disaster will befall the world. You are now dismissed." the teacher ended. The students all got up and went off with their belongings, but Alice, Kinsey and Rachel stayed behind.


    "Pretty interesting how Darkness is such a huge topic these days. There must be some underlying importance to it all." Alice said.


    "These guys must just be off their rockers or whatever." Kinsey replied, shrugging.


    "I wouldn''t put it past them. Let''s just grab Kairy and get outta here." Rachel said, walking out of the classroom. Kinsey followed, and so did Alice, but at a slower speed. "There has to be more to it¡­" she thought, pondering the things she''s learned today.


    "Ah, there you guys go!" Kairy exclaimed. As a gem sprite, she has pale skin and long, pointy ears. She also has bright blue hair that sparkled in the light, and red eyes that twinkled like a ruby.


    "Yeah. It''s finally over. It was difficult to stay awake through it all." Kinsey said.


    "You don''t say. At least it''s all over now, not to mention that it''s the end of the school year." Kairy replied.


    "That fact is the only thing keeping me pushing through. Now how about we all just wind down and have something good to eat?" Rachel asked.


    "And stay out!" said an employee in the restaurant before slamming the door shut behind the four girls. Now they find themselves back in the city of Saber Point, Elbrastion. Tall skyscrapers, bright neon lights. Bustling streets full of busy people scurrying around. Alice and her friends all began to walk away onto the sidewalk. They wondered why such a small thing got them kicked out of the restaurant.


    "Yeesh! Why are people becoming such assholes lately?" Rachel said.


    "I know right, all I did was miss the trash bin. I was going to pick it up afterwards, too, but noooo." Kinsey replied, rolling her eyes.


    "The way people have been acting lately makes me not want to step into society at all." Alice said. "As a matter of fact, I''m going home to crash. Today was exhausting in every sense of the word."


    "Already?" said Kinsey. "It''s early in the afternoon."


    "Yes, already. I''m defeated."


    "Aw, but you''re the life of the party."


    "That''s a lie and you know it."


    "Maybe. Just remember to get back with us, we''ll still be hanging out and all that."


    "Sure. See y''all later."


    ¡ï


    I made it back home and I went straight to my bed. I plopped down onto it with my school uniform still on, except for my shoes. I left them beside my bed on the hardwood floor. The scent of the strawberry incense I lit earlier still filled the room as I stared up at the ceiling. It is black like the other four walls of her room. The curtains were pitch black, the sunlight from outside unable to pierce through. My only source of light were the tall candles.


    "What a drag today was, and I''m not even halfway through the day yet." I complained, my head still ringing with a dull pain from the monotony of the school and stupidity of people. I went under my plush blanket and got what I considered a well-deserved rest.


    ¡ï


    "What do you guys think made Al want to crash so early?" Kinsey asked. She, Rachel and Kairy were in their hangout spot. They were sitting on a cliff on the outskirts of the city. The afternoon sun shone upon them and the valley below. The three were now dressed in their usual getups, grateful to be out of their school clothes for the long term.


    "Well to be fair, school was a sleep fest," Rachel replied. "I''m surprised I haven''t done the same as her. I''m not feeling it either."


    Rachel wore a long, frilly black and white dress with a red bow in the center. White stockings covered her pale legs, and black loafers protected her feet.


    "It was pretty boring, yes," Kairy began. "But if the school''s making such a big deal out of it, then it must have some importance that we''re unaware of."


    Kairy sported a flowing white tunic with a simple black belt cinching her waist. The straps criss-cross in an X shape across her bust, leaving her shoulders exposed while providing some security for the upper area. Her feet are adorned with a pair of black sandals with silver buckles. A small pendant necklace hangs around her neck, decorated with a single diamond chip, glistening in the sun.


    "It''s all simply the ramblings of madmen to me." Kinsey said.


    Kinsey''s shoulder-length black hair is sprinkled with purple streaks and styled with soft, curling strands. The dark, gothic makeup around her eyes and the black eyeliner help to give her a mysterious, edgy vibe. She sports an oversized sweatshirt and skinny jeans with holes in the knees. Her feet are adorned with black boots with heavy-duty soles.


    "I don''t think it''s that bad. There has to be a reason." Kairy replied.


    "Maybe there is. But think about this, it is called Umbra Academy. It kinda makes sense that they would talk about Darkness and stuff." Rachel said.


    "It''s just a name," Kinsey said. "So let me guess¡­ Photon Academy is talking about Light in the same way."


    "You raise a good point¡­" Kairy replied. "Your assumption could very well be true."


    "Then it has me thinking. Is there going to be some type of silly war because of Light and Darkness at some point?" Kinsey asked with a snicker.


    "The way things are headed, it wouldn''t be surprising," Rachel replied, shrugging her arms.


    Kairy felt an ominous presence approaching her from behind. She looked behind herself. There was a small, pure black humanoid creature with glowing crimson eyes. A being no taller than a baseball bat and made of darkness. "Hey, what''s that?" Kairy asked.


    Rachel and Kinsey looked back together and met the being as well. "The hell?" Kinsey said. The dark creature lunged at the trio, with Kairy stepping forward to intercept. Closing the distance, Kairy kicked the creature, and it flew back several meters. The attack didn''t seem to do much to it. The creature got back up in seconds, coming in for another attack with its claws now drawn. Kairy''s eyes began to glow as she tensed up and rushed in for another kick. The creature flew back over twice as far as it did from the first one and could no longer stand. It then vanished in a poof of dark energy like it was never there.


    "Oh Kairy, you''re a lifesaver!" Rachel said.


    "But just what in the hell was that thing?" Kinsey asked.


    "Well, it did look like it was made out of¡­" Kairy began.


    "Darkness," Kinsey interjected. "So anyway, what do you guys think might have caused that thing to pop up out of nowhere?" Rachel asked.


    "I don''t know. Whatever it is, it doesn''t seem to like us very much," Kairy replied.


    "And why would it, right? Just wait; at some point the whole city''s going to be filled to the brim with those things." Kinsey said.


    "Why do I have a feeling we won''t be ready when it does?" Rachel asked.


    Kinsey laughed with a sly smirk, "I''m not even worried now since we have Kairy on our side. You saw how she whooped that thing''s ass like it was nothing."


    "To be fair, I only did damage to it when I got serious," Kairy said.


    "Wait. Your eyes glow like that when you get serious, then?" Kinsey asked.


    Kairy nodded. "Right. It''s a signature trait that gem sprites have. When we experience any strong feelings and emotions, our eyes and soul gems will glow. In that state, we become very powerful."


    "Soul gem," Kinsey blurted out.


    "Yes? What about it?"


    "What are those?"


    "Well you know the saying of the eyes are the window to the soul. For gem sprites, the same applies to our soul gems. They''re made from the same gemstone that we were born from, and reflect our emotions."


    "So if you''re happy¡­" Rachel said in a falling intonation with a raised brow.


    "...Then it will have a brilliant sparkle. Sadness and the like makes soul gems lose their luster."


    "I see. Well, where are soul gems located on the body?"


    "At the center of the ribcage, right above the chest."


    "Can I see it?" Kinsey asked.


    "No, you perv!" Kairy replied in a joking tone.


    "Hey, you don''t just pique my interest and then leave me hanging like that, Kai." Kinsey crossed her arms, grimacing.


    "That wasn''t what I meant," Kairy replied. "It''s private. You don''t just go around showing your boobs to everyone on the street, right?"


    "You''ve got a point there," Kinsey responded. "But what makes it so private?"


    "Well, the soul gem is attached to a gem sprite''s heart. It''s like the manifestation of our soul, and the source of our power. It''s a vulnerable thing for us."


    "Huh, well now I can see why they''re so important to you and gem sprites in general. Now flash me already so I can see it!" Kinsey demanded.


    "Oh no you don''t, you little troublemaker!" Kairy teased as she giggled with Rachel. Kinsey rolled her eyes at the two with a crooked smile.


    "Aw come on, I thought we were friends here! Just please show me for Tiffany''s sake."


    "You''re really pushy, Kinsey!" Kairy said with a half-chuckle.


    Rachel couldn''t help but laugh as she watched her two friends going back and forth. She wondered how Alice would react if she was here with them.


    "I think you just want to see my chest, is that it?" Kairy continued in an exaggerated tone. She glared at Kinsey while putting her hands on her hips and puffing her chest out. In spite of it being a serious moment, the three took the opportunity to make light of the tension.


    "...Maybe¡­" Kinsey said with a knowing smirk.


    "Not a chance, missy," Kairy smirked back.


    "Mmm, you sure you won''t let me, though? I promise I won''t try anything funny, it''s just to get it over with, y''know?"


    "...Fine, fine! I''ll let you have your way since you''re so persistent. But I''ll have my eye on you all the while, so don''t get any ideas." Kairy gave Kinsey a death glare. Her eyes glowed with a blinding intensity that dimmed as her seriousness ebbed. Even her eyes were beyond beautiful to the other two in this state.


    "Also, don''t you dare touch it. Just... look. No touchers." She let out a giggle at the end. Blushing a deep pink, she pulled down the front of her dress to expose her cleavage. Behind it was her heart-shaped soul gem, embedded below her collar bone. The small red jewel above her cleavage reflected the sunlight and pulsated with life. "Tada! Here you go, perv," she said with a slight smirk. In her moment of titillation, the jewel''s light flickered with many colors. After a few seconds, it returned to its usual state. "Pretty, right?"


    Kinsey''s eyes locked onto the gemstone in an instant. She was helpless in looking away as its effect was hypnotic. The same was the case for Rachel, who also admired the gem in silence.


    "Cat got your tongue~?" Kairy teased, giggling.


    "Y-yeah, I see what you mean," Kinsey replied after a long while of being in a trance-like state.


    "Woah! It''s so impossibly pretty!" Rachel said with her mouth agape.


    "Well thank you!" Kairy replied. "Anyways, just remember¡ªthis is our dirty little secret." Kairy smirked.


    Kinsey chortled. "Duh! It''s between us and us only! I kinda hate that Alice wasn''t here having a laugh with us, though."


    "They''re fine! They need their space and time to get back into the zone, you know?" Kairy smiled.


    "True. As much as I freaking love you guys, we aren''t a complete team without Al. Can''t wait for them to spring back into action."


    ¡ï


    Thousands of miles away in another continent, there was a forest. Tall, colorful trees with leaves of red, orange, and gold blocked the beaming rays of the sun. The mystical continent of Yushalia seems to be stuck in autumn all year round. In a small house in the forest, a young woman stirred in her sleep. Sunbeams shone through the cracks of her blinds and battered her pale skin. Her amethyst eyes opened to the new day seconds later. Her auburn hair was a tad messy, but she didn''t pay it much mind as something else caught her attention. There was a ruckus outside of her house and she was dying to investigate it. With her sleepwear still on, Sharline opened and then looked outside of the front door. There was nothing but the calm, cool breeze blowing through and the leaves that danced along in it. The odd noise was coming from the left side of the building. She peeked around the corner and saw a short woman with long black hair and gray eyes. She wore all black clothing and a determined gaze as she was opening a portal. The woman turned her head to look over to Sharline. "What brings you here¡­?" the woman asked.


    "What brings me here? What brings you here?" Sharline replied with a raised eyebrow.


    "A very important mission. Something that should have been done a long time ago."


    "Which is¡­?"


    "...To lead the Dark Forces to victory."


    Sharline paused for a moment as she thought about this answer. "So it''s not just the schools teaching such things. There are actual people out here taking it seriously¡­".


    "Indeed, and you should be glad that there are those like me out there. The Light is too powerful and the balance of the universe is threatened as a result. It is simply fighting back, and I am aiding it in that fight."


    "The Light seems pretty normal to me," Sharline shrugged.


    "Indeed, to you. I, on the other hand, am watching everything unfold and know that is not the case. We have to change this imbalance while there''s still hope. It''s difficult, yes, and many times I''ve struggled in my attempts to correct it. However, I can guide you if you feel lost. You''d just have to be willing to let the Darkness consume you inside out."


    The woman opened another portal and wasted no time in jumping through. The woman''s words rang through Sharline''s head as she looked at the portal that was left behind. It was still open but it became weaker and weaker, so Sharline knew she had to make a decision. With a deep breath, Sharline jumped in.


    ¡ï


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Sharline landed in a small cave. The cave was cozy, with a table, a lamp, and even a couch inside.


    "You have decided to follow through?" asked the woman from before.


    "I was left with many questions back there, so yes, kinda."


    "Then will you give yourself up to the Darkness and join me on my mission?"


    "Hey hey, I didn''t agree to all that!" Sharline flashed an awkward smirk.


    "But you wish to get to the bottom of this mystery, do you not? It''s better to have the Darkness on your side than against you."


    Before the woman could say any more, she felt a presence moving closer to the cave. She then opened up another dark portal for escape. "In any case, you''re free to make your decision. I''ll take my leave, but best case scenario, you''ll join me and fight for the better of this world and every world." The woman then stepped into the portal and disappeared. Sharline sat down on the couch in the cave, wondering where she even was. "It''s night here so it must be the other side of the world or something¡­" she thought.


    Sharline could hear subtle noises outside the opening of the cave. She turned her head to the source of the noises, seeing a pair of black boots coming down a ladder. Next, she saw black and blue striped pantyhose, a jet black dress, and finally a face.


    "What are you doing here?" Alice asked, staring at the auburn haired barefoot girl in pajamas.


    "I came here through a portal somebody made."


    Alice gave Sharline a stare of disbelief before shrugging. "I''ll take your word for it. What''s your name?"


    "Sharline."


    "Huh, that''s one you don''t hear everyday. Cool. I''m Alice. And in case you don''t know, this is my little cave. I come here for a good view of the ocean while I kick back and relax. In fact, I''m the only one who lives out here."


    "I see. Well, this is a snug place, I must say. Where am I? It was daytime before I went through that portal so I must be very far away."


    "This is Saber Point, in northern Elbrastion."


    "Elbrastion?! Oh nice, that''s very far from Yushalia!"


    "You''re from Yushalia, you say? I always wanted to visit there, you should tell me about it sometime. But for now, how about we get into my house? It''s pretty chilly out here, I wouldn''t want to catch anything out here."


    ...


    "Nice place. You have a style, I''ll give you that." Sharline said while she looked around the house with a smile. She and Alice were sitting in the candlelit dining room at the ivory dinner table. On the table were tall glasses of hot chocolate topped with marshmallows.


    "Thanks. All right so, what brought you through that portal back there?" Alice asked.


    "There was this strange woman who was talking about the Darkness and I just got curious."


    Alice narrowed her eyes. "Really¡­"


    "Yeah. She said that she would lead the Dark Forces to victory or something like that."


    "Must be one of those Light and Dark fanatics that''s been everywhere recently."


    "Oh yeah. She sounded determined about it."


    "I can imagine she did. I feel like there is so much more to all this stuff but I won''t worry about things too much for now."


    "Same here. Well, I guess I''m hitting the hay for tonight. Any free rooms here?"


    "Plenty. The one next to mine is the coziest, though."


    "Gotcha, we''ll see each other tomorrow." Sharline put her glass in the sink along with Alice as the two headed upstairs to end the night.


    ¡ï


    Alice was in the city walking with her crew: Rachel, Kinsey, and Kairy. The afternoon sun shined down on them and the streets of the shopping area below.


    "You saw what now?" Alice asked.


    "A weird creature of a pure black color. Kairy saved our hides, thankfully. But that was close." Rachel replied.


    "Damn. How did she do it?"


    "Well," Kinsey began. "There''s this thing that gem sprites have. Their eyes glow real bright when they get strong or something like that. Then she just one-shot that creature like it was nothing."


    "She''s right," Kairy said.


    "I see. Remind me not to ever get on your bad side, Kairy." Alice said.


    "You won''t have to worry about that any time soon." Kairy replied with a giggle.


    "Good to know."


    The townspeople watched Alice and her friends with odd looks as they went past. Whispered to each other, got up from their seats and left the area in a hurry.


    "What''s up with these guys?" Kinsey asked.


    "Maybe they think we dress funny or something." Rachel said.


    "Eh, I mean, people have been acting very strange as of late so I don''t know what to think anymore." Kairy said.


    "Thieves!" shouted a bystander from behind.


    "What did he just call us?" Rachel asked, raising a brow as she turned to the person.


    "Thieves!" shouted another person. From there, the entire crowd joined in and began to chant.


    "We haven''t stolen anything, though?" Rachel said.


    "Ugh, let''s just get out of this place." Alice said with a shrug. The four walked away from the scene, but the crowd followed them, continuing to chant.


    "All right, get off our backs and go on about your day, now." Kinsey said with her hands on her hips. Upon closer inspection, Kinsey saw wanted posters that had Alice and Rachel on them. Each had a reward of one hundred and sixty thousand sunstones. There were more of these posters of four other individuals, but none of them rang a bell for Alice or the others.


    "Uh, guys¡ª you may wanna take a closer look at those posters. You guys are wanted¡­for something." Kinsey said with a shrug.


    "We''re wanted? For what?" Alice asked, taking a few steps back from the crowd as her face contorted with confusion.


    "Ooh, you two are in trouble!" Kinsey teased with a snicker.


    "No, seriously, like¡ª"


    "We''re out of here!" Kairy said before turning around and dashing off. Alice and Rachel followed behind. Kinsey came along last after giving the crowd a piercing glare.


    The girls went down a few blocks to a less crowded area, stopping to take a break.


    "The hell was all that about?" asked Rachel.


    "Beats me," Alice replied. "But why are we wanted? I know I didn''t do anything." Alice observed another wave of wanted posters plastered all over every building. Their brows furrowed as they looked at each supposed thief. There was herself and Rachel, and then a who''s who of curious unknowns.


    Kairy looked at Alice, then the posters before frowning.


    "Times are getting out of hand¡­" Kairy said, looking down as she sighed. "First, people are horribly rude. Then the creature of Darkness attacked us. Now, two of my best friends are wanted for something they didn''t do."


    "The stealing thing is obviously a mistake." Kinsey said.


    "It''s a mistake that could get us killed for nothing," Rachel replied, crossing her arms as her eyes narrowed.


    "Then we should all be prepared to protect ourselves."


    "But you''re not in the wanted posters though, you really don''t have to protect yourself."


    "An enemy of yours is an enemy of mine¡ªsimple as that. I''m down for whatever to keep you guys safe."


    "The knights of this country are super strong though, you know that. Just like the Aberzanthan knights. Remember the guy that made an entire forested area disappear with one sword swing? Try protecting us from that, Kinsey."


    "He had to get that strong someway, so it''s my turn next. I''d do anything to accomplish such a thing. The time for me to work in order to get there is now." Kinsey said with a smirk.


    ¡ï


    Alice entered her home later in the evening. She caught immediate notice of Sharline frowning at her with her lips pressed. Alice''s body closed up as she fidgeted with her fingers.


    "Hey, you¡­stole from the sovereign, Alice?" Sharline asked. "I saw an advertisement and you were on a wanted poster."


    Alice sighed and shook her head while holding her hands behind her back. "I-I think there was a mistake because I know I didn''t steal anything. I dunno, there must be some shape shifter out there causing mayhem. All I do is chill in here and keep to myself."


    "Strange¡­ This is a pretty sticky situation to be in. I''m sorry you have to go through such a thing."


    She believed me that quickly? At least I don''t have to convince her any further¡­ Alice thought. "It''s fine, I''ll just have to get used to the negative attention now."


    "I see. My question is, why would they shapeshift into an everyday person like you?"


    "That''s what I wanna know. I''ll find out the answer to that question soon enough. About your pajamas though, don''t you wanna change out of them? I have some dresses you can help yourself to."


    "Sure, I''ll take a look, thanks."


    "Uh-huh. And...don''t you need some footwear while I''m at it?"


    "Eh, I''m a barefoot gal, but thanks anyways."


    "Very well. By the way, you should meet my friends. You''ll be a neat addition to my little circle."


    "Of course. You seem like the type that would have good people around you."


    "Do I? Well, that''s a first. Thanks¡­?"


    ¡ï


    Alice and all her friends, including Sharline, sat under the awning of a bakery. Several baked goods and desserts littered the table. The afternoon sun shone through the cloudy sky as the cool autumn breeze blew.


    "The hype is still going on, huh?" Kinsey said.


    "Unsurprisingly so," replied Alice.


    "I''m surprised no one''s tried to take us on yet. They''re offering a pretty good reward after all."


    "Right. But at some point, someone''s gonna try us." Rachel chimed in.


    From Rachel''s peripheral vision, she saw a towering figure approaching them. She thought she spoke a challenger into existence as she turned to face the figure. A very tall, muscular young woman with pale skin, crimson eyes, and navy blue hair. She wore a black bandeau, a black halter neck, frayed blue jean shorts, and black ankle boots. Then, it hit Rachel. This woman''s appearance matched one of the wanted posters from before. The woman noticed the same thing about Rachel, pointing at her while squinting.


    "Hey, aren''t you the one from¡­"


    Alice and the rest looked at the woman after she spoke, and froze.


    "You''re one of the people on those posters!" Rachel said.


    "And so are you!" the woman replied.


    "Well yeah, but maybe you know more than we do; who put us up to this?"


    "I ''unno. I didn''t steal a thing."


    "You either, huh?" Alice asked.


    "Oh, so you ain''t guilty either?"


    "Heck no, I''m not. There''s some shape shifters out there that used our appearances for the theft. I believe that a hundred percent."


    "Well, that sounds about right enough. It''s not like they even have our names."


    "True. Speaking of names, what''s yours?"


    "I''m Blair. And you guys?"


    "I''m Alice, and this is Rachel, Kinsey, Kairy, and Sharline," Alice replied, gesturing to each of her friends.


    "Neat! We might as well stick together through all this."


    "Indeed. It''s all that we can do until we find out who framed us."


    "Right! I must tell y''all, though. I had a weird dream about you guys. This one dude told me to ''find the other members of the Ephemerals'', which I guess is me and you and Rachel. I also had to ''follow the Twilight Fragment'', whatever he meant by that."


    "Twilight¡­? Oh, don''t tell me these Light and Darkness fanatics are entering people''s dreams now." Alice rolled her eyes.


    "Wait¡ª Twilight Fragment, you said?" asked Sharline. "I''ve heard about that. It''s all myth and legend, though."


    "Yeah, it''s supposed to be this sword that can open portals of Light and Darkness." Kairy said. Hearing this, Kinsey''s eyes went bright with interest, but she kept quiet and listened.


    "Aren''t there three of them?" asked Alice.


    "Indeed there are," replied Sharline. "One of Light, one of Darkness, and one of the Void."


    "Void?" Blair said.


    "The omnipresent supernatural force that exists within all things."


    "Huh. Well I''d like to learn more about that than the nonstop Light and Darkness drivel." Alice said.


    "You can say that again." Rachel said with a small giggle.


    "So like, it''s pretty funny how this whole bounty thing is bringing us together isn''t it?" Blair asked.


    "Very much so. I know for a fact that this was the unintended consequence of putting out wanted posters of us."


    "Right? They''re making our job easier without knowing it!" Blair flashed a cocky grin.


    "Don''t be so sure of yourselves," said a pale-skinned young man from the table behind them. Clad in red, blue and black armor, he looked at the group with firm ice blue eyes as his red hair blew in the breeze. "This fight will be more brutal than you may think it will be."


    "Oh snap, it''s Dario¡ª one of the Elbrastion Knights!" Blair thought, watching Dario with slacked jaws and a gaze full of uncertainty.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Rachel asked with a scowl.


    "There is far more to everything going on than what you know now." replied Dario.


    "Then please fill us in, we''re all confused." Kairy pleaded.


    "Very well. It wasn''t your friends who stole the artifact from Elbrastion''s sovereign." Dario began, looking at Alice, Rachel and Blair. "There''s another knight among us who''s a shape shifter. They used your identities for the theft and are trying to frame you all."


    Alice gasped and almost dropped her chocolate bread. What did I say?! she thought. "So why us? Out of all the people that guy could''ve picked, why choose us?"


    "Because of your aura,"


    "Aura, you say¡­?"


    "That''s right. He said he''s never felt such auras during his time serving the Empire. He knew there was something about you upon reading your aura. So he decided that you and the others would be perfect for his mission."


    "Aura, huh?" said Kinsey. "Isn''t that a bunch of baloney though?"


    "Far from it. It is very much real, you just have to unlock it."


    Unlock it¡­? Kairy thought.


    "And how do we do that?" Kinsey asked.


    "I know someone who can help you with that. This is a good time, however, to tell you that you all should flee from this country posthaste."


    "Flee? Screw that, I wanna know more about the aura stuff!" Blair said with a cheeky grin.


    "That will come a little later, but please heed my advice for now. It may appear that Elbrastion and Aberzanthan are only after you in particular. Elbrastion is ready for full-scale war against Aberzanthan, and vice versa. This entire country will be a battlefield for the two factions of Knights to fight on. But it''s for reasons deeper than just the theft."


    "Damn, really?" Rachel said.


    "Yes. There''s a higher power above even the emperor and the king of Aberzanthan. They plan to make both continents enter a lockdown and let the two fight it out. No one can come into either of the countries, and no one can get out."


    "Woah, you''re kidding? Aren''t those the highest positions one can be in?" Blair asked.


    "Not quite. Both are merely puppets. There are people above them who are truly pulling the strings from behind the scenes. They''re the ones telling everyone in positions of power what to do, and how and when to do it. The People That You Don''t See."


    "I can''t say I''m surprised about this." Alice said.


    "So, who are those guys?" Blair asked.


    "No one knows. Even we don''t know." Dario replied.


    "That''s¡­odd. The People That You Don''t See, eh? What''s that mean¡ª they''re invisible?"


    "No. They get that title from their secrecy and anonymity in the public world. The powers that be know barely anything about them, let alone us."


    "And aren''t you going to be in this war with them?" Kairy asked.


    "Yeah, aren''t you one of the bad guys here?" Rachel added with a piercing gaze.


    "No, we aren''t all bad. You have knights like me who are truly noble and doing our job. Then you have two rebellious factions of Knights. Those are the ones you are after. But reaching them won''t be easy¡ªnot in the slightest."


    "...That''s a lot," Sharline said after scratching her head.


    "You don''t say," Alice said. "Anyways, about the aura thing from earlier¡­ Who is that ''someone'' you mentioned?"


    "Her name is Celeste, a witch living in a forest south of Albion''s capital city, Lanceton. She''ll teach you everything about aura and Void Magic."


    "Hold on¡ª Void Magic?" Blair asked.


    After Blair''s question, dark creatures surrounded everyone at the table.


    "The Depraved again," Dario said.


    "Depraved? These things have a name?" Sharline asked.


    "Yes. They are common around these parts. Beings made of Darkness that are attracted to negative emotions of people. It is called Depravity."


    Dario got into a stance and locked onto the wave of Depraved around him. With a swing of his hand, a wave of invisible energy sliced several of the Depraved in half. For the remaining ones, Dario rushed in at an incredible speed. Before Alice and her friends knew it, he cut them down with the same energy which they couldn''t see.


    "...And that''s why we deal with them to protect the populace. Take that as an example of what''s to come for you all."


    Alice and the others, especially Blair, watched with an intense fixed gaze all the while.


    "That was so cool! You did a whole bunch of motions and those things went down easily!"


    "It''s not a mere bunch of motions. What you witnessed was Void Magic."


    "That''s what it is?" Blair asked.


    "Indeed. Now as I was saying, you''re better off seeing Celeste and getting the Void Magic training you need. Train so you can stack up against the current threats of our world."


    "You''re saying we can do what you did? Heck yeah, I''m all for it! Where''s the place again?"


    "I recall him saying Lanceton in Albion. That''s the capital." said Kairy.


    "Right," Alice said. "But now that I think of it, isn''t it a bad idea to go somewhere a war''s gonna happen? Especially since Lanceton''s the capitol and all."


    "Lanceton may be the capital, yes. But the city of Sinlocke over in Arcland is home to the number one Void Magic training facility in the world. Not just Aberzanthan, but the world. Therefore, the Elbrastion Knights will strike there first nine times out of ten. During that ample free time, you can train well before the threat arrives." Dario replied.


    "Good point. So how are we getting to Lanceton in time? Aberzanthan is far up north across the Elbrastrian Ocean from here. And isn''t the nobody-in-nobody-out lockdown in effect?"


    "That''s coming real soon, but by using my Void Magic ability, Memory Portal, we can go there in an instant."


    "No joke?" Rachel asked. "You could really get us there in an instant?"


    "I indeed can. You''d just have to stand close to me."


    "Well that''s easy," said Kinsey.


    "Get ready, because I''m set on taking you all."


    I''m gonna miss my home and old activities. Well¡ª if sleeping in all day and doing pretty much a bunch of nothing counts as activities. Alice thought. She took the final bite of her cookie and stepped forward with her friends. "You guys ready?"


    "Do ya even need to ask?" said Blair with a grin extending from ear to ear.


    "Let''s get this show on the road already." said Kinsey with eyes burning with conviction.


    "All right, let''s check this place out!" Kairy said.


    "Don''t have to tell me twice," said Blair.


    Dario looked at the others to make sure they were ready, and then became cloaked in a dense, powerful aura. "Very well, everyone, we''ll be arriving¡­now," he said, before he and everyone else disappeared in the blink of an eye. In that same instant, they arrived in the city of Lanceton. Half-timbered buildings, streets of white stone, and an overcast sky. The citizens walked around with faces contorted with anger and annoyance.


    "Damn, what''s up with these chumps?" Kinsey said.


    "The same as it is everywhere else," Dario replied. "The effects of Depravity are spread across the globe. Where there''s Depravity, the Depraved are either already roaming the streets¡­or they are right around the corner preparing to do so."


    "So no matter where we run, people are going to be sticks in the mud to each other?" Kairy asked.


    "Bingo."


    "Okay now, everything aside, what time is it?" Alice asked.


    "We''re now two hours ahead of Saber, so 4:46 P.M." Rachel replied.


    "Ah, well it''s time to eat. Any good restaurants around here?"


    Alice looked around, seeing a pizza place across the street. She pointed at it and exclaimed. "Ah! There goes¡­" she said before she narrowed in on a sign that said humans only. "Welp¡­there goes that¡­ Kairy won''t be able to come in." She frowned.


    "Me?" Kairy asked. "Why can''t I?"


    "It''s humans only,"


    "Are you kidding? What kinda backwards people are we dealing with here?" Kairy asked as her eyes began to glow and sparkle.


    "The effects of Depravity are bringing out the worst in people. You have the Astro Land tavern around the corner." Dario replied.


    "Oh, we''re by that place?" Alice asked with her brows raised. "I''ve always wanted to try their stuff!"


    "Well, behind this building a few blocks down, you''ll find it."


    "Say no more,"


    The Astro Land tavern, made of steel and glass with neon trim, looked alien to Alice and the others.


    "I''m so excited to actually see this tavern in person." Kairy said.


    "This is even better than the pictures," Alice said, a light smile spreading across her features.


    "Are we going in already or what, guys?" Blair said with a grin.


    At one of the tables outside of the tavern, there was a man and a fairy in an ever escalating dispute. This caught the attention of Alice and the others.


    "You bumped right into me real hard and I don''t even get a sorry or an excuse me?" said the fairy.


    "That''s our culture you blasted idiot!" replied the man.


    "Culture, my bum! You''re just a stuck-up prick with no morals!"


    "Oh I have plenty of morals, damnit, just not for you and your kind."


    "And what does that say about your kind?"


    "Don''t you even get started. I''ll never let a fairy tell me, a human, the flaws of humanity when we''ve accomplished far more than you ever have."


    "I can get started, and I can go on for hours. Sure, some of us may have led lost humans into bogs just for a laugh. But at least we don''t start wars over literally anything. And we don''t cut off the electricity and water of our people''s cities. All because of internal political nonsense that has nothing to do with the populace. Take that for an accomplishment!"


    The man thought of an answer for a second with determined eyes, but could come up with nothing good to counter with. He flipped off the fairy and stormed away, the fairy smirking at him afterwards.


    "I mean, she wasn''t lying¡­" Alice said.


    "Yeah, that fairy girl knew what she was talking about." Kinsey said.


    "That dude got embarrassed for sure." Rachel said, smiling.


    "When trying to be a badass goes wrong," Kinsey replied, grinning.


    A young woman with wine red hair stormed out of the tavern. She looked straight over to the direction of the ruckus with her light blue eyes.


    "Oi, take yer gum-flappin'' somewhere else, ye fucks!" she said in a bombastic, raspy voice.


    "I-It''s Svenja herself¡­" Alice said under her breath.


    "Yo, Svenja!" Blair said, walking up to her.


    "Ey, chaps. These bastards have been driving me up the wall." Svenja replied with lowered brows and a flushed face.


    "Us, too." Alice said. "We were trying to find a restaurant that accepts us all."


    "If only ye knew. So many restaurant owners have been pullin'' that tripe lately. Now we''re at the point where nobody''s eatin'' anywhere. If the restaurant''s owned by a human, then more likely than not there''s a humans only policy. Or they take it a step further and separate humans between light skin and dark skin. Another restaurant owned by a sprite? Sprites only. On top o'' that, they might only mean regular sprites too, not gem sprites. An'' they mean it."


    "I guess the conclusion to that is people of each race and creed are sticking to their own." Alice said.


    "Right-o, mate." Svenja replied with a nod. "Y''all are good in my bar though, even the gem sprite there." she continued, pointing at Kairy. Kairy gave a soft smile at what she heard.


    "Good to hear you aren''t doing what the other places are doing."


    "O'' course. I accept everybody. Fairies, witches, angels, whatever. Money is money, no matter who it comes from."


    "You''re the boss for that."


    "Well, I am the boss¡­in more ways than one, I suppose." Svenja grinned. "Now how ''bout ye chaps treat yerself to the best food in all o'' Aberzanthan?"


    "Don''t mind if we do," Blair replied.


    "This is it, the best food in all of Abby." Alice said as she smiled at her dish: Grilled chicken and a glass of red wine.


    "Damn straight," Svenja replied with the proudest smirk. "Our ingredients were gathered from the finest crops an'' livestock. We''ve searched high an'' low for ''em. From ''ere in Fairylyl to Euphoria an'' beyond." she continued.


    "Euphoria, you say? Where''s that?" Rachel asked.


    "Oh, that''s a whole new world. It''s as alien as it gets. Very far away place."


    "Y-You''re kidding, right?" Blair said with wide eyes.


    "Yeah, you probs had a bad trip if y''know what I mean." Kinsey added.


    "Bah, not at all¡ª I''m dead serious. It ain''t normal there. In that place, anythin'' can happen. There ain''t even any weather channels ''cause it be so random an'' unpredictable. They wouldn''t serve any purpose."


    "Wicked stuff. I''ll have to witness it myself someday." Alice said.


    "I know, right?" Kairy concurred. "So there are really other worlds out there besides ours?"


    "Yep," Svenja replied. "The best ingredients may be waitin'' for ye in another world entirely."


    "Wait, how do you get to those worlds?" Sharline asked.


    "The same way I got you all here: the Memory Portal technique." Dario answered.


    "The chap''s right," Svenja said.


    "Sounds convenient as hell." Alice said.


    "It is."


    "Welp, it was nice seeing you, Svenja, but I have a witch to visit in the forest nearby." Alice said, putting down her utensils and getting up.


    "Oh yeah? Ye mean Celeste?"


    "Right on."


    "She was my teacher long ago. Ye interested in learnin'' Void Magic, eh?"


    "Very much so. All my friends are."


    "Then ye picked the best one for the job."


    "Hey, it was this guy that recommended her to us." Alice said as she gestured to Dario.


    "Good on ye, Dario. Now we''ll have even more powerful warriors fightin'' with us before we know it."


    "I''m always excited to welcome promising talents to Celeste."


    "An'' she''s always excited to teach ''em."


    "She sounds cool. I''d like to see it for myself." Alice said.


    "Then, shall we?" Dario asked.


    "Wait. Everyone''s done digging in, yeah?"


    "Yup!" Blair replied.


    "It appears everybody''s ready." Sharline said.


    "All right, then let''s go." Dario said, the familiar powerful aura surrounding him and then the others. Svenja stepped away from the vicinity and waved goodbye to everyone. "Keep the new students safe, Dar!" she said with a bright grin.


    "Obviously." Dario replied with a soft smile.


    ...


    The group found themselves in a forest with nothing but tall trees in front of them. Behind everyone was a large black house. A silhouette stood in a window on the upper floor.


    "Huh, there''s nothing here but¡ª" Alice began, before turning around and seeing the house. "...Nevermind." she said, scratching her head.


    "I suppose this is the place?" Kairy asked, looking at the house and its surroundings with intrigue.


    "Indeed it is." Dario replied.


    "Huh, it''s a spooky-looking place."


    "I mean, a witch lives there so whaddya expect?" Blair said in a sarcastic tone.


    Alice looked at the window with the silhouette to see that it''s now absent. She waited until she saw the doorknob turn. She watched as the door opened, revealing the legendary witch. The gray-haired witch was as pale as milk. Her long orange and black dress fluttered with the slight breeze. Also swaying in the breeze were her crescent moon earrings. Her black high heel boots crunched the fallen leaves below her as she stepped off the porch. She approached the others, staring at them with narrowed eyes.


    "Hello, my new students! How does it feel to know you''re going to be unlocking your aura? And how do you feel about learning to manipulate it in any way you see fit?" Celeste asked.


    "Cool, I guess?" Kinsey replied.


    "Pfft, what a lackluster response! This is aura we''re talkin'' about! You should be as excited about it as I am!" Blair said, crossing her arms with a boastful grin.


    "Is there anything you aren''t excited about?"


    Blair frowned. "Well, your attitude is a good place to start¡­"


    "You''re better off learning to deal with it than complaining."


    "Hey, hey! Please don''t cause a disturbance." Sharline said, shushing the two.


    "No problem!" Celeste replied with a reassuring smile, shaking her head while shrugging her hands. "As a teacher, I''m quite used to the bickering of my students."


    "I know I could never be a teacher in a million years." Alice said.


    "It''s not all that bad being a teacher. It''s all about patience and the presentation."


    "I mean, I have a good level of patience when it comes to things. But my tolerance threshold for annoying situations is very low."


    "Don''t those two cancel each other out?"


    "Like, I guess¡­?"


    "She has a point though. Patience and tolerance are practically the same thing in most cases." Blair said.


    "No, but yes¡­but really, no." Kairy replied.


    "All right, guys! Before we get philosophical or whatever, let''s get started with your training! You know what you came here for!" Celeste announced.


    "Very well. So¡­aura, huh?" Alice said.


    "Right. It''s the energy that resides within all of us."


    "I''ve heard. You''re telling me that I can do what Dario did after unlocking my aura?"


    "Absolutely, but first, you have to open your aura nodes."


    "And we do that how?"


    "Well, you could meditate for weeks until they open naturally¡­ or, I could just open them for you on the spot."


    "You can do that?" Blair asked.


    "Well, I am a witch after all!"


    "But what does that have to do with anythi¡ª"


    In the blink of an eye, the living room flooded with an overwhelming aura. It surrounded all the others and flowed through them. It gave them the feeling of a spiritual awakening. All the students couldn''t move an inch as their aura nodes were being opened by force. To Celeste, the process was rather quick. To Alice and her friends, it felt like minutes went by. The aura dissipated and the students were feeling brand new.


    Spectacular¡­ It feels so weird. Like I''m glowing or something¡­ Sharline thought with her mouth agape.


    "What the hell did you do to us?" Kinsey asked, gasping between her words.


    "I did exactly what I said I was gonna do: open your aura nodes for you."


    "No- you didn''t say you were gonna do it for us, but that you could!" Kairy corrected.


    "Eh, the world kinda needs powerful, talented individuals like¡ª right now. So I decided to speed the process up a little bit so we can get straight to the fun stuff!" Celeste rebutted with a confident smirk.


    "That''s still no reason to do that to us without consent!" Sharline said with a glare.


    "Hey, that''s fair and all¡­ But in this journey, many things will happen to you that you won''t be ready for. Difference being, in this instance, it actually helped you!" Celeste shrugged and smirked more.


    Not even gonna try to argue¡­ Alice thought.


    "You sorta raise a good point, Celeste." Rachel said with an understanding nod.


    "Of course I do! I''m the universe''s number one witch! Now then, I''d like to determine your aura types before we get to the actual training!"


    "Aura types, you said?" Rachel asked.


    "Indeed. There are eight of them."


    "Is that so? Well then, what are they?" Kairy asked.


    "Not so fast! You''re not even in class yet!"


    "But¡­we are here though, aren''t we?" Kinsey asked.


    "Yeah, you''re here, but you won''t be taught here," she replied with a slight smirk. "You''ll be learning it in my citadel."


    "Aight, and where is this citadel?"


    "It''s a realm I made entirely of my aura, so¡­"


    "Wait, you can do that?"


    "Indeed! Now, sit nice and still for me¡­"

 A Trial Run

    It''s a special day for a particular agent. In the middle of nowhere lies an esteemed training facility. In it was a tall young woman ready to show the world what she''s made of. After she''s done training, of course.


    "Hi ho, Trixie!" said the voice of a little girl in the woman''s head. "Our souls are in perfect sync, so that means I can help guide you through Sarolta''s Meteor Corp Special Training Program! Let''s start with some basic drills to see if you''re up to scratch!"


    From her neck to her ankles, a blue and purple cybernetic bodysuit covered Trixie''s fair-skinned body. Trixie ran her hands through her long, deep blue hair. Her icy blue eyes twinkled with determination, ready for the challenge ahead.


    "I wanna get to the real missions already!" she said.


    "Not so fast, Trix! It wouldn''t be a good idea to just jump out there without a good warm-up. First, let''s start with some target practice."


    "Target practice? Now you''re talking, Piper!"


    "But we won''t be using any ordinary targets here. These will be made of aura."


    So I won''t be able to see them unless I use the Pinpoint technique? Trixie thought.


    "That''s right! So let''s see what you got!"


    Trixie focused her aura into her eyes. She observed as the targets came into view around the room. Some of them were moving, but that didn''t deter Trixie one bit.


    "And now, it''s showtime." she said. She gathered her aura into the tip of her index finger and shot at the targets. The targets shattered like glass onto the floor, and Trixie looked at her masterpiece with a grin.


    "That was great!" Piper said. "Now you''re ready to move on to the next room."


    A door opened ahead of Trixie, which she entered. The door closed behind her before the light above it turned red. Inside of the room were a series of platforms alternating in height.


    "By changing the texture of your hands using Interaction, you can climb surfaces that otherwise would be impossible. You can also attract objects to you, kind of like telekinesis. Let''s go through this obstacle course to demonstrate these abilities."


    Trixie ran up to a high wall and looked down to her hands. With a little focus, she modified her hands to give them more friction. She climbed the wall with ease and got herself on top of it, looking ahead. There was a large gap between her and the next area, and she knew just how to handle this. She reached a hand out to the distant platform, using her aura to tug on it. The platform moved towards her until it was right in front of her. Then she stepped on it in preparation for the next step. With a swing of her arm, the platform began moving to its original location.


    "Be careful on this part, Trix!" Piper warned.


    Trixie kept her balance, floating along and looking down into the vast pit below. Don''t fall¡­ she thought. She reached the other side, releasing her aura''s hold on the platform and stepping off, heading into the next room with a grin.


    Inside, there was a training robot a bit shorter than she is. It was deactivated and surrounded by an electromagnetic field.


    "Step over the line to activate the training drone. We''re going to be practicing special techniques on it. Oh, and don''t fret ¨C it won''t fight back." Piper said.


    Trixie went over the line, activating the drone. It took a fighting stance.


    "You sure it won''t do anything? This robot''s looking like it''s ready to kick some serious butt right about now." Trixie said in a sarcastic voice.


    "Nope! That''s its default stance. Nothing to worry about here." Piper assured her. "Anyways, we''re practicing hand-to-hand combat with Augmentation. See if you can knock it down." she continued.


    "Say no more," Trixie said with a smile, her aura surrounding her body. The majority of her aura then flew into her arms. With her new strength, she launched a fast punch at the drone. It flew back in a way that made it seem light as a feather.


    "Wonderful! Now, let''s try using Augmentation on yourself to block its attacks." Piper said.


    Trixie''s aura surrounded her body, increasing its durability tenfold. She then stepped over the line, activating the robot, which then threw punches at her. She stood there completely unfazed and unamused.


    "You notice your Aura Shield flashing?" Piper asked. "That''s the sign of a connecting blow. It will grow dimmer with the more punishment that it takes, until it finally shatters. Don''t worry, though, it will recover in a few moments. Be warned: some attacks may be so incredibly powerful that it may even cause serious harm to your Protective Shell! Well then, that''s enough for now! Great work, Trix! You''ve finished your basic training, and now you''re ready to take on the world out there! There''s so much to remember, I know, but I''m always here in mind and soul should you need me and my assistance."


    ¡ï


    Trixie was walking down a popular strip in Saber Point, her eyes locked onto a liquor store as she approached it. Trixie took a deep breath and entered the liquor store, eyeing its shelves filled with different types of alcohol. Her eyes locked onto some whiskey bottles and she decided to make it her drink of choice for the day.


    "Ladies and gents! I give you¡­!!" the store clerk said with a manic grin, pointing towards the refrigerators in the corner as if they were an audience. She then pulled something from beneath the counter, turned around, and held it up for Trixie to see. "...Corn!" she revealed in a calm voice.


    Trixie couldn''t help but laugh a little, but she maintained her composure. "...Krystal, you accidentally took the wrong pill, didn''t you?" she replied.


    Krystal possessed sharp teal eyes and short grayish blue hair. She wore a black shirt and gray jeans which were a bit torn, especially around the knees.


    "You know me all too well, Trix." she replied while shaking her head. "So what''ll it be today?"


    "Eh, the usual. I just got back from training so now I''m waiting for the green light from my boss."


    "Ay, you go, girl!" Krystal said as she grabbed shots of whiskey from the shelf and put them on the counter. "Meanwhile I have to deal with drunkards causing a fiasco just because. And recently, it''s been getting worse. Way worse."


    "I can imagine."


    Krystal rang up the shots with a sly smile and held out her hand. "Six hundred Sunstones!"


    "Haha! Stop playing, Krys!" Trixie let out a hearty laugh.


    "Seven ninety-five!"


    "Now that''s better!"


    Trixie paid the amount, and Krystal bagged everything up.


    "Best of luck on those super secret missions of yours, I can see you making a name for yourself out there." Krystal said.


    "Nahhh, it''s not gonna be like that. I''m just carrying out my boss''s orders and stopping tech crime for the most part."


    "Still far better than what I have going on, heh."


    "Well¡­ I''m going to get toasted before the jig is up, say hi to the gang for me!"


    "Will do. You just make sure to return alive." Krystal smirked.


    "Don''tcha worry about poor ol'' me, I''ll be busting heads just fine." Trixie smirked back and turned to the exit.


    "All right then, go get ''em, Big Trix!"


    "You''re on."


    Trixie exited the liquor store and stepped out onto the sidewalk. In front of her, she saw the rest of Saber Point, sprawling out in the distance like a bustling city. With a wide grin, she took a swig from her whiskey and started to walk through its streets. After a few moments, Piper gasped, alerting Trixie.


    "Hey, what''s going on, Pipes?"


    "I have received a message from Boss Sarolta. She said she''s very pleased with your performance and has a mission for you!"


    Trixie''s eyes lit up as a wide grin spread across her features. "Already?!"


    She felt a sense of urgency within her, as if she had to get going on her mission right away. She walked towards her next destination with a bit more haste than usual.


    After what felt like several minutes, she reached the headquarters for Meteor Corporation and walked through the front doors.


    She was greeted and escorted to her boss, Sarolta, who was waiting for her in the main office. "Trixie, it''s good to see you again," Sarolta said with a wide grin. "I''ve received feedback on your training mission, and I''m pleased to say that you have passed with flying colors."


    "Thank you very much, Sarolta," Trixie said in a gracious tone. "Is there anything else I need to know?" she asked.


    "Yes, actually," Sarolta responded. "There is a new mission for you, my dear."


    "Oh! That''s great!" Trixie said with a smile. "What''s the mission?" she asked eagerly.


    "It seems that there has been a rise in cyber crime recently, and we''ve got a report of something being stolen," Sarolta began. "We''ve got a lead on where the criminals are, but we need someone on the inside. Would you be willing to accept this mission?" she asked.


    "Of course I would, Sarolta," Trixie said with a smile. "I''m always up for a little bit of cyber crime investigation."


    "Wonderful," Sarolta replied. "But let''s not get ahead of ourselves here. Before you go on the mission, I have something very important to tell you."


    Sarolta paused, looking Trixie straight in the eyes. "This mission will require exceptional talent, tenacity, and courage. It is not something to be taken lightly." she warned. "Are you okay with that?" she asked.


    "Yes, I am." Trixie said, her eyes narrowed in determination. "I''m going to make you proud, Sarolta."


    "Very well," Sarolta nodded. "First, let''s go over the details of the mission."


    Sarolta proceeded to provide Trixie with the information about the stolen item, where the criminals were located, and what she would have to do in order to retrieve it. Trixie listened carefully, nodding along as she did. When Sarolta was finished, she seemed ready for whatever came next.


    "Any questions?" Sarolta asked.


    "I believe I understand everything," Trixie replied. "I''m just wondering what I should expect once I get on the mission."


    "Oh, that''s easy to answer," Sarolta answered with a sly grin. "A lot of trouble." she continued, her tone becoming more serious. "You must use your wits to survive."


    "But don''t worry!" she continued. "I know you can do it. Just trust in me and you''ll get through it. But until then, let''s get you ready."


    "Of course, Sarolta," Trixie replied, taking a deep breath. She was ready, and she was determined to do whatever it took in order to retrieve the stolen item.


    "Are you ready to go, Trixie?" Sarolta asked.


    "Yes, I am," Trixie answered. Her adrenaline was pumping through her veins and the whiskey had started to take effect. She could feel her body burning with energy and she was ready to get started on the mission.


    "Then it''s time. Let''s get you ready," Sarolta said with a smile.


    Sarolta walked towards one of the wall-mounted screens and pressed a button. It illuminated and displayed a detailed map.


    Trixie examined the map, taking in all of the information she could. There was a marker for the stolen item, as well as several other important locations such as the criminals'' base.


    Once she was familiar with the layout of the area, she took a deep breath and looked at Sarolta. "I''m ready to go," she said.


    "Excellent! Just remember, take it slow and steady. Get that item and come back safe," Sarolta said with a reassuring smile.


    "Well, then, let''s do this." Trixie said. With a quick glance at her equipment, she walked out the door and into the city.


    ¡ï


    Upon reaching the disclosed location, Trixie scaled the sides of the building. She slid open a window and snuck in, closing it behind her.


    "Trix, you weren''t in any danger during your training. Now that you''re out in the field, I''d advise you to keep a close eye on your Aura Display Gear." Piper said.


    Trixie improvised and looked down to her wrist. On it was a high-tech wristband that displayed the status of Trixie''s aura. This piece of tech was new to her, so she tinkered with it for a few seconds before looking back up. After some snooping around the room, she noticed a console. It had a symbol on the screen, the same symbol that was on the door next to it.


    "You know what to do," Piper said.


    Trixie nodded and entered the code to access the console, pressing a button when she was finished. The door slid open and she went through, sneaking her way through the base.


    On her way, she came across a fallen soldier with a red and blue power cell beside him.


    "Oh, look¨C a power cell!" Trixie exclaimed, picking it up and putting it in her pocket. "Man, remember when batteries were a thing?"


    "Yes indeed," Piper replied. "The world had to either accept the new power cell, or get crushed beneath it and have their technology be rendered obsolete."


    "Oh, how times have changed."


    Piper paused for a moment, and decided to speak up, "Speaking of things being different... Just between you and me, I have something that I would like to share."


    "Oh? Go on¡­"


    "I''m not supposed to be telling you this, but according to Sarolta''s notes, your aura is different from those of other Void Magic users. If you have enough aura in your reserves, you can power yourself up without the use of Augmentation. It''ll apparently give you a huge boost of strength and heighten your perception abilities. However, it has a short duration, so do take advantage of that boost when you need it. Just please don''t let Sarolta know that I told you this."


    "Lips sealed," Trixie replied. She pressed on, going through the building with the utmost stealth.


    On her way down a corridor, a soldier came around the corner. He charged at her, but Trixie raised up a finger and shot an aura bullet at his shoulder. Then, he made a run for it.


    "Quick, catch him, Trixie! According to my readings, there''s an alarm console on the upper floor! Don''t let him get to it and activate it!" Piper warned.


    "Don''t have to tell me twice," Trixie said before shooting another bullet of aura into his leg. While he was crawling on the floor, she finishes him off with a bullet to the head. "Headshot!" she said with a giggle.


    Trixie kept pushing until she reached two big doors and a maintenance man standing next to it. A console was beside him. "Hey! Boy, am I glad to see you. There''s these guys in shiny suits and they''re trying to place something in this huge armored truck. They''re shooting down anyone and everyone who gets too close. They''re even holding our manager hostage upstairs. You have to stop them for us, and fast. Here, I''ll even open these doors for you." said the man as he scurried to the console and typed in the code in the console. The doors flew open, and Trixie wasted no time in heading in.


    Inside was a large warehouse which was swarmed with soldiers. Trixie thought of it as a hassle to take them down all alone. In her peripheral vision, however, she noticed some familiar figures coming her way from behind a large container.


    They were none other than Adrastea, Hollard, Sixtine, and Saxon; the heirs of Aberzanthan and Elbrastion. Coming behind them was a redhead with blue eyes. She was a familiar face to Trixie and she could''ve swore that she had seen her before. Trixie stared at them in disbelief, unable to speak.


    "Greetings, Trixie," Svenja said as she and the rest of the group gathered around her.


    "It is good to meet you," Trixie replied calmly and gave a respectful bow.


    "You''re the meteor corp agent that Sarolta spoke of, right?" Adrastea asked with a smile.


    "Yes, that is correct," Trixie answered.


    "My, my," Svenja replied as she looked at Trixie. "We''ve heard a lot about you."


    "Such as?" Trixie asked with a curious expression on her face.


    "Well, we know you''re a talented agent for Meteor Corp," Hollard answered. "And we know that you''ve helped Sarolta on many important missions."


    "And we have a proposition for you," Sixtine said. "We could use your assistance in stopping the Platinum Army."


    "They''re a dangerous group that''s notorious for their ruthless behavior in war," Saxon added.


    "This sounds quite dangerous, Trixie," Piper said, her voice laced with worry and concern. "I hope they aren''t going to take advantage of your abilities, the Boss wouldn''t like that¡­"


    "Of course I would be happy to help," Trixie replied. "I''ve been trained for moments like this."


    "Wonderful!" Svenja replied with a wide grin. "It seems like the timing has been perfect to meet you. As you know, the Platinum Army is getting very close to achieving their goal."


    "And we cannot let that happen," Adrastea said, her tone serious. "We''ve been trying to find ways to stop them for some time, but they always seem to find a way past our defenses."


    "The Platinum Army is incredibly formidable," Sixtine added. "Their leader has been known to take no hostages and to show no mercy towards any enemies. So we must act quickly and coordinate a strategy that will allow us to combat their superior numbers."


    "This is where you come in," Svenja continued. "We believe that you, with your skill in cyber security and technology, can provide valuable assistance in stopping the Platinum Army."


    "But that is not all," Adrastea interrupted. "The Platinum Army is not the only threat we face."


    "That is correct," Svenja said, continuing where Adrastea left off. "The Platinum Army is not the only threat we face. There''s also the threat of the Imperialists in Aberzanthan and the Elbrastion Knights."


    "They are both formidable war machines," Hollard added. "And their war over the region is making it difficult for us to fight back against the Platinum Army."


    "We can''t let either side win the war," Sixtine said. "We need to maintain the balance of power between the two kingdoms."


    "I see," Trixie replied, taking in the situation. "So there''s more to the mission than just stopping the Platinum Army."


    "That is correct," Svenja replied. "And it seems like this mission also has political significance."


    "We need to make sure that the Elbrastion Knights and the Aberzanthan Imperialists don''t destroy each other," Sixtine added.


    "But we cannot do it alone," Adrastea said. "We need help, and that''s where you come in, Trixie."


    "Understood," Trixie replied with a determined expression. "If I help you all stop the Platinum Army and maintain the balance of power between the two kingdoms, I can also be a crucial player in the war, which could give Meteor Corp influence over the region."


    "That is indeed correct." Svenja confirmed. "We need someone as skilled as you for this mission."


    "If you''re willing, I would be honored to join the fight and help you achieve your goals." Trixie said.


    Satisfied with Trixie''s response, the group began to coordinate their plans. They went over everything that they''ve learned about the mission so far. The Platinum Army and its leader, and the Aberzanthan Imperialists and Elbrastion Knights. Once they were done with all the planning, they felt ready to take on the challenge and get to work.


    "Alright," Trixie said as she prepared for the mission. "Let''s stop the Platinum Army and bring an end to this conflict once and for all. Starting with stopping the truck from leaving this warehouse."


    The group diverged and went in their own directions through the warehouse. Trixie saw this as her time to impress, so she fought her way through the waves upon waves of Platinum soldiers.


    A few rooms later, Trixie found herself in the vicinity of the armored truck, looking down on it from a window above. "That''s our truck," she said, taking a good look at it.


    Piper scanned the truck, then she exclaimed. "Trixie! I''ve just finished scanning that truck, and the soldiers are about to pull off with the artifact we''re looking for! There''s no way to break into the truck though, but you must still somehow find a way to stop it from leaving!"


    "Uh-oh ¡ª that''s not good. But wait, Sarolta gave me this device that can shut down anything that runs on energy. Maybe if I can get close to it, put it on and turn it on¡­ I can disable the truck for the reinforcements!"


    "Brilliant plan! That''s my Trixie for you!" Piper praised in a cheerful voice.


    Trixie looked to her left and her right, noticing staircases on either side that lead to the bottom floor. Thinking it would take too long to run down the stairs to get there, an idea came up. She used Interaction on the small crates lying on the floor, and put each crate in a straight line. She then lowered the crates ahead of her, the crates now looking like a set of stairs. She ran down the crates before taking a big jump to the floor below.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    She stood in front of the large, armored vehicle, and realized that this was likely her target. Before she could make her move, she was met face-to-face by the leader of the soldiers. To Trixie''s surprise, it was a young girl.


    She summoned a note out of thin air. She made it a paper airplane and threw it at Trixie. Unfolding it, she read it and was met with the words, Fall back, or you''ll die.


    Trixie glared at her, crossing her arms. There''s no way I''m going to get my ass handed to me by a kid¡­ she thought. "Yeah, over my dead body. I am Agent Trixie of Meteor Corporation. If you think you have the upper hand against me, then you''ve got another thing coming."


    Not falling for the small talk, Esther lunged towards Trixie, aiming to take her by surprise. But Trixie was prepared and performed a swift dodge. With the element of surprise still on her side, Esther launched a follow-up strike that sent Trixie flying through a nearby wall. As the dust settles, she can see Trixie crawling out of the wall.


    Trixie''s eyes went huge and she struggled for air, taken aback by the toughness and tenacity of Esther. But she knew that she had to continue to fight. She took a deep breath and picked herself up out of the rubble. She looked at Esther with a fierce glare. I''m not going to let some mere girl beat me, a specially trained agent, in a fight. she thought before charging at Esther.


    Trixie fired aura bullets at Esther, all of which were easily dodged. Esther summoned a book and before Trixie knew it, a magic circle appeared beneath her. Trixie rolled out of the way just in the nick of time before an explosion went off. When she looked back up, Esther was nowhere to be seen. The cloud of smoke served as a good cloak for Esther''s presence, and Trixie knew this. Trixie stood on guard for a surprise attack, looking around with cautious eyes. Seconds passed with no sign of Esther, until Piper warned, "Trix! Behind you!"


    Before Trixie could react, she felt a boot crash into her lower back. She flew a few feet back from the blow and recovered with a flip. Without giving Trixie a break, Esther came from behind with another attack. Trixie looked back and was able to block on time. She shook off the pain and stared at Esther with a cocky smile.


    "Don''t get greedy! You''ll regret it, messing around with me!" Trixie taunted.


    Esther''s eyes narrowed before she turned her book to another page. She became enshrouded in a dense, fierce aura. And then, she launched at Trixie at a blinding speed, landing a punch straight at Trixie''s chest. Trixie stood her ground and went for a counterattack with a wave of aura. Esther raised her book at the incoming attack and reversed it, the wave now heading back to Trixie. She leaped out of the way, but found herself being pinned to the ground by Esther''s foot in the middle of her maneuver.


    Trixie was out of breath, but she could feel her adrenaline still pumping through the veins in her limbs. Esther had gained the upper hand, yes, but Trixie was not going to throw in the towel any time soon. As difficult as the fight was, it was beginning to be fun.


    "You''re an impressive soldier," she said to her opponent, "But I''m not going to give up this easily."


    Esther summoned another piece of paper and let it fall down on Trixie with a smirk. The note read, You''re not going to give up at all, are you?


    "No, I''m not." Trixie said, returning Esther''s smirk with one of her own. "I''m not one to give up after a punch. Or even two punches. Besides, it would be a shame to quit now when we''re having so much fun."


    Esther raised an eyebrow and conjured another note before handing it to Trixie, We''re having fun?


    "Of course," Trixie responded. "We may be fighting against each other, but that doesn''t mean we can''t also enjoy this. Can''t you feel the adrenaline pumping through your veins? It''s practically intoxicating, isn''t it?"


    Esther seemed to consider Trixie''s words for a moment, her expression turning thoughtful. Her expression then changed to one of realization, and she began to smile. She handed Trixie another note, You''re right, Trixie. It is a lot of fun.


    Trixie couldn''t help but feel a little surprised and touched by Esther''s sudden change of heart. In the midst of battle, she seemed to forget that both she and her opponents were still human and not just combatants. She wondered what other lessons this situation could teach her.


    What about you, Trixie? read another note, her expression shifting from a battle-hardened soldier to one of genuine curiosity. Can you really say that you''re having fun right now? All this fighting, all of this chaos around us¡­ the note continued.


    Trixie thought about the question for a moment before replying, "Honestly, I am having fun. I enjoy the thrill of it all, the chaos, the adrenaline..." She paused to take in the situation around her, and then added, "I just wish the stakes weren''t so high."


    That''s an honest response, Trixie, read Esther''s next note, her gaze soft and understanding. The stakes are indeed high; too high for anyone''s comfort, really.


    "But you know what else I enjoy besides the fun?" Trixie asked, a mischievous grin growing across her face, "Winning."


    Esther beamed, realizing that this girl was not as innocent and pure-hearted as she seemed. She admired her for her courage and wits and was almost tempted to let her go. But at this point in the mission, she couldn''t afford to show any mercy.


    Well, then, Esther''s last note said, her brown eyes burning with overwhelming seriousness, Let''s see who''s the better fighter.


    With that, she began to attack Trixie again, trying to catch her off guard. She fought with renewed vigor, using every trick in the book to try to overpower Trixie. But Trixie was just as ready to fight as Esther was, and the two engaged in an intense duel of wits and strength.


    The fight went on for some time, neither side wanting to quit until their mission was complete. After many minutes of struggle, Esther managed to gain the upper hand again.


    Esther smirked at Trixie, her breath ragged from the intense battle as she handed Trixie another note. Not bad, Trixie. You''re a quick learner.


    "Thank you," Trixie replied with a smile of her own. "You''re pretty tough yourself."


    Tough enough to have your respect? Esther asked with the eyes of a confident warrior.


    "Enough for me to consider you an ally," Trixie said, her expression turning friendly. "And enough for me to hope that we can fight side by side on the battlefield."


    I would certainly like to be fighting on the same side as you, Trixie, Esther agreed, a small blush creeping onto her face. You are quite a capable fighter.


    "As are you. I''m very glad we aren''t enemies," Trixie said with a grin, "We''ll have to train and grow in our abilities together. Who knows? Maybe we''ll become good friends."


    I hope so as well, Trixie, Esther answered, her expression softening further. If she hadn''t already been convinced of Trixie''s talents, she for sure was now.


    In the distance, they heard the sound of an Armored Truck being started up. Both Trixie and Esther looked at each other, the battle behind them forgotten. They both realized that the Platinum Army''s mission was about to be completed.


    "Come on, we don''t have much time!" Trixie cried out, grabbing Esther by the arm and running towards the truck.


    Esther ran alongside Trixie, their feet pounding the pavement as they rushed towards the truck with all the speed they had.


    As they got closer, the sound of the engine grew louder.


    Trixie and Esther made it to the truck, which was about to pull away from the base.


    "Hurry!" Trixie called out to Esther, who responded by running as fast as she could towards the truck, keeping up with Trixie''s pace. They were so close, they could already see the driver of the truck, a stern-looking individual with their face obscured behind a thick, metal helmet.


    As they got closer, the driver noticed them and let out a loud "Hah!" as he shifted his truck into gear and took off down the road.


    Trixie and Esther looked at one another, knowing what they needed to do. With a quick nod of solidarity, the two of them turned and chased after the truck, sprinting as fast as possible to catch up.


    When they closed the gap, they were able to get a look at the driver. He appeared to be a tough, no-nonsense individual, with his face obscured by a heavy metal helmet. Trixie and Esther exchanged another look, and then¡­


    Trixie jumped onto the truck while it was moving, managing to grab onto a metal railing on the back panel of the vehicle. Esther followed her lead, leaping up and grabbing onto the same railing as the truck sped away. They tried their best to steady themselves as the truck took sharp turns and moved over rough rubble.


    After a few minutes, the driver noticed the two girls jumping onto the back of the truck, and he looked at them in confusion. Just as he was about to shout at them, Trixie jumped forward and slammed into the driver, causing him to fall unconscious at the wheel.


    With that, the truck skidded to a halt and Trixie and Esther landed on their feet. The two of them let out a sigh of relief after stopping the truck. But they knew that they were not in the clear yet. They still had to stop the Platinum Army from taking off with the stolen item. It would be difficult to do so without the truck.


    Esther handed Trixie another note, What now? she asked, fidgeting as her breath quickened.


    "We take care of the rest of them first," Trixie responded in a calm voice, sizing up the situation ahead.


    As they stepped out of the truck, they were met with a horde of angry soldiers staring them down. The soldiers were first shocked by the sight of their leader teaming up with a Meteor Corp agent. Then by the sight of their getaway driver lying unconscious on the ground. It didn''t take long for their shock to turn to fury.


    In response, they raised their weapons and readied themselves for battle. They all had one common goal: to take back their Armored Truck and reclaim the stolen item.


    Trixie and Esther exchanged a quick glance, recognizing that they were vastly outnumbered.


    The soldiers charged towards the two girls, their weapons raised and ready to attack. However, instead of fleeing, Trixie and Esther stood their ground. With a confident look on their faces, they prepared to fight against the onslaught of soldiers.


    Trixie took on the first wave of soldiers, dodging their attacks while simultaneously counter-attacking with powerful strikes. Esther, on the other hand, focused on eliminating the soldiers behind the first wave. She used a mixture of speed and agility to weave in between the soldiers, taking out multiple opponents at once with sharp blows.


    After a few minutes of intense fighting, the remaining soldiers had been taken out. The two girls were drenched in sweat, panting as their bodies were sore from the constant motions and movements.


    As the soldiers lay defeated on the ground, Trixie and Esther both turned their attention towards the stolen item that the soldiers had been trying to reclaim. It was the very artifact that triggered the war between Elbrastion and Aberzanthan. A large staff made of platinum and ruby, shining with dominance and brilliance.


    "Is that..." Trixie began.


    Esther gave Trixie a note reading, The Platinum Rouge.


    "Platinum Rouge, huh?"


    When Trixie looked back up, Esther was nowhere to be seen. "Damnit," she exclaimed in a shocked tone.


    On the floor, a note was left where she stood. Trixie picked it up. It read, Meet me at the camp.


    "The camp?" Trixie wondered.


    "I think it would be a good idea to meet back up with the individuals from earlier, Trix," Piper said. "They may have hefty rewards for you!"


    "Now that''s what I like to hear." Trixie replied with a hopeful smile.


    "Oi," called out a familiar raspy voice from behind Trixie. After turning around, the redhead from earlier was walking up to her with the royals in tow.


    "Ah, it''s you guys!" Trixie blurted out.


    "Yep, it''s us guys," Hollard said as he punched her shoulder in a playful way. "The heirs to the kingdoms and the leader of the Alliance, right here!" he added with a cocky grin.


    Trixie paused at this, staring at each of them with eyes sparkling with wonder. "No. No! You''re telling me¡­ I''m standing in front of the one and only Elbrastion royals, Aberzanthan''s Imperial powers, and the Alliance''s leader right now?!"


    "Aye," Svenja replied with a salute.


    "And what''s more," Adrastea chimed in, "We''re eternally grateful for your aid in driving off the Platinum Army. That said, it would be rather rude if we didn''t introduce ourselves. I''m Adrastea, the queen of this Empire." she finished. She wore a beautiful long dress reminiscent of ancient times and was adorned with ornate jewelry.


    "Ah, so the country is named after her?" Piper said.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Your Majesty," Trixie replied with a bow. "Your kingdom is beautiful and you are an absolute delight."


    "The pleasure is all mine," Adrastea said with a humble smile.


    "I am Hollard, prince of this nation. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance." Hollard beamed with admiration. His black and silver suit matched his sharp black eyes and hair.


    "My name''s Sixtine. I''m Aberzanthan''s princess and I lead the Imperialists of my nation." Sixtine said. She wore a white and gold satin dress with red stockings that glimmered in the light.


    "Greetings, Trixie," Saxon greeted her. He wore a blue armored suit with the symbol of the Aberzanthan Imperialists emblazoned on the chest. "We are glad to have you on our side. The name''s Saxon, and I''m Aberzanthan''s fine prince. It is an honor to meet another warrior like yourself."


    "Right back at you guys," Trixie replied with a dismissive wave, an awkward grin spreading across her face. "So...that was an incredible battle, wasn''t it?"


    "It was," Hollard nodded. "I didn''t realize how much energy it takes to go toe-to-toe with members of the Platinum Army like that."


    "I know what you mean," Trixie said. "We definitely got lucky, but I''m glad that we all made it through without any major injuries."


    "Yeah," Sixtine said, looking around the camp. "We really owe you a big thank you. That battle would''ve gone very differently without you by our side."


    Trixie blushed at the praise. "You''re being too kind," she said, trying to brush it off. "I was just one member of a large team, and every single one of us played our part in defeating them."


    "But we still owe it to you," Saxon said. "You''re the one who managed to take out Esther. That was a huge blow for the Platinum Army."


    Trixie''s eyes widened at hearing this. Should I tell them...? Trixie thought.


    "Esther said she would be at the camp. Why not give them a little surprise to come back to?" Piper insisted in a half-serious tone.


    "I''m glad I was able to help." Trixie replied, feeling a bit more confident thanks to Hollard''s kind words. "In the end, none of us did this alone," she added. "It was truly a team effort, and I''m looking forward to working with all of you again."


    "I''m so happy to hear that," said Sixtine with a gracious smile. "So, shall we make our way?"


    "Sure thing, lead the way!" Trixie replied with a nod.


    With that said, Trixie and the others headed towards the camp, each lost in their thoughts as they tried to digest the events of the day.


    ¡ï


    After several hundred steps, the group found themselves at the camp. Members of the Fairylyl Alliance, the Elbrastion Knights, and the Aberzanthan Imperialists stood before Trixie and gathered around her. There, they congratulated and thanked her for her efforts, and invited her to join their cause. Trixie found herself surrounded by a group of vibrant and passionate individuals, and she couldn''t help but beam in delight from their enthusiasm.


    Trixie couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by the sheer amount of praise and admiration she was receiving. Her actions might have just saved the day for these royal figures, and now they seemed to be treating her like some kind of hero. She wasn''t sure how to handle it, but she was grateful for their kindness and grateful to have the opportunity to work with such passionate and driven individuals. For Trixie, who was still processing everything that had happened, now was the time to take a break. She sat down on one of the chairs and took off her boots. She felt a presence coming from behind her and turned.


    "We''re very pleased to have you on our team," came the voice of Svenja as she approached Trixie, her peers bowing their heads and nodding in agreement.


    "Welcome to our humble camp," Hollard said to Trixie, offering her a warm smile. "Your bravery in facing off against the Platinum Army is appreciated by our people."


    "It was an honor to do so," Trixie replied with humility.


    "Hey, Trixie?" came the warm, velvety voice of Adrastea from behind her. She was now standing next to Trixie, and had clearly been listening to their conversation.


    "Yes, Your Majesty?" Trixie replied, turning to face her.


    "When I say that you helped us today, and that you saved us all...know that it''s truly from the bottom of my heart." Adrastea smiled warmly at Trixie. "You''ve become a great hero in the eyes of our kingdom, and a trusted friend."


    "T-That''s...thank you." Trixie said, feeling her face heat up while blushing as a result. She wasn''t used to this kind of praise, and she was beginning to understand just how much her actions meant to these people.


    "Well, I''m just doing what I can to help the cause." she said, trying to remain humble. "I don''t want to take any credit that isn''t mine."


    Adrastea shook her head and placed her hand gently on Trixie''s shoulder. "No, that''s not true." she said firmly.


    "No, really, I''m just happy to be of service." Trixie said quickly and tried to brush it off again, but she couldn''t deny the fact that she felt flattered by Adrastea''s kind words. "I just want to make sure that we can take down the Platinum Army and save this kingdom." she added with a determined expression on her face.


    "You''re definitely right," Svenja nodded. "Even if it is a team effort, there will always be someone that stands out, and today, that was definitely you. Now, how ''bout ya have a chat with us all? After all, everyone here''s super grateful for your heroic deeds. Before you head off though, I''d love to tell you about some of the members of the Alliance. I bet they''d love to have ya around, too!" she continued, gesturing to where the Fairylyl Alliance members were gathered.


    Trixie turned her attention to the members of the Alliance. Straight away, a gem sprite in tribal clothing caught her attention. Trixie pointed at her, and Svenja smiled. "Ya wanna know about Ahina, eh? Ah yes, she''s a special one. She''s a gem sprite, but she''s a unique one ''cause of her dark skin. She may have spilled crazy amounts of blood on the battlefield, and she''s pretty stern, but she has a really good heart."


    "She looks¡­quite exotic, huh, Trix?" Piper said.


    Trixie scanned the area for more interesting individuals, her eyes landing on a black-haired girl with a life-sized hammer beside her. "Woah, what''s up with the one with that gigantic hammer?!" she asked.


    "Ah, ya mean Marnie? Yeah, that''s her trusty hammer. It''s huge, ain''t it? And it''s also very good at bustin'' heads. I can see you and Marnie getting along pretty well, though. She''s pretty snooty since she grew up in Lunaria. Even then, she''ll put that hammer to good use when her pals are in trouble."


    "I see¡­" Trixie replied before looking for another member to ask about. She noticed a tall young woman wearing a hairband with bunny ears attached. "Hmm¡­the one with those bunny ears looks really interesting."


    "That one there''s Naphi. She comes from a very prestigious family that are very skilled in Void Magic. I think you two would make great friends, seein'' how you''re both down-to-earth and humble, yet ready for action."


    "Neato! All right, no more spoilers! I want to leave myself with some surprises."


    "Very well then! It''s time you go and see them for yourself. Have fun with ''em before we leave!"


    "Will do, Svenja, thanks!"


    Trixie put back on her boots and walked over to the area of the camp where the Alliance members were.


    As Trixie settled into the Alliance headquarters, she was greeted by a young fairy with long blonde hair and green eyes. She had a cheery disposition and a wide smile. "Ah, it''s so nice to meet you! My name is Marla and I''m the strategist of the Alliance," she began. "Svenja has told us a lot about you and we''re all very excited to have you!"


    Trixie, still filled with a sense of wonder, bowed to Marla and introduced herself. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Marla." she replied. "Thank you for having me."


    "Yes, it''ll be great to have you around!" Marla replied. "By the way, have you had a chance to speak to all the other members yet?"


    "No, not quite yet. I''ve been meeting a lot of new people and my head is still spinning a little!" Trixie answered.


    "Oh, don''t worry," Marla laughed. "I know it can be overwhelming at first, but you''ll get used to it soon. So, where are you from actually?"


    "Oh, I''m from Elbrastion," Trixie replied, her voice filled with the excitement of having a new friend. "Is everyone else from here as well?"


    "No, we''re quite the diverse bunch actually," Marla explained. "Some of us are from Elbrastion, others are from Aberzanthan, or any of the other six continents of the world. We even have someone from Lunaria!" she remarked.


    "Oh, wow, that''s amazing!" Trixie exclaimed, amazed by all the different members in their organization. "How were you guys all able to come together and work as a team?" she wondered aloud.


    "A shared desire to stop the Platinum Army and protect our kingdoms," Marla replied. "Once everyone found that common ground, working together as a team came naturally. We all have different strengths that we can contribute, so the more diverse we are, the better we can do our job."


    "...Yeah, that''s true," Trixie nodded, understanding the importance of diversity and how it makes the team stronger together.


    "If you don''t mind me asking," she continued, looking around the room to check if there was anyone else nearby. "What do you do in the team? I don''t really know who does what yet."


    "Sure! I''m a strategist, which means I help come up with tactical plans for taking down the Platinum Army. Everyone in this Alliance has a particular role to play, whether it be planning, leading, fighting, recon, or whatever''s needed. You''re going to be on the recon team with me, actually!" Marla explained with a smile. "We''ve had a lot of success with our reconnaissance tactics, which is what led us to rescue the royals. You being here is only going to make our team even stronger."


    Trixie was grateful for Marla''s explanation and excited to learn more about her role as a reconnaissance agent. "So it was thanks to your plans that we were able to save the royals from the Platinum Army?" she asked.


    "Exactly," Marla responded with a proud grin. "Svenja knew that if we had advanced tactics on our side, we would have the upper hand against the Platinum Army, so she assigned me to lead the tactical side of the mission. You were a huge help as well, obviously. Without you, none of this would''ve been possible."


    Trixie felt a little smirk creep onto her face after hearing Marla''s words and couldn''t help but puff out her chest with pride. "I''m so glad to hear that I made an impact," she said. "But the real credit goes to you."


    "Aw, you''re too kind," Marla replied with a smile. "Thank the Goddess you were on our side. But you know, the other members of our Alliance are very excited to see you, too!"


    Trixie''s eyes widened in realization, giving a nod. "You''re right, I should see what everyone else is about. But it was nice talking to you though, really!"


    "Likewise, Trixie! I hope we have more conversations like this soon!" Marla replied, grinning ear to ear.


    "Same here! Take it easy!"


    Trixie walked off towards the rest of the Alliance members, looking back to see Marla still smiling at her. Trixie couldn''t feel any prouder as she came up to the formidable-looking Ahina. Ahina''s striking silver eyes twinkled with wonder as she observed her leader''s rescuer. Ahina wore a blue tube top that supported her large bust, a blue and gold loincloth, and gold sandals.


    "Oh hey," Ahina called out, "You''re the agent that saved our leader''s hide! You have nothing but my utmost respect." She praised her, brushing her long orange hair out of her face before bowing in respect.


    Trixie gave an awkward smile and waved her hand in a dismissive way. "No, no- it was just part of my mission!"


    Ahina chuckled and put her arm over Trixie''s shoulder. "Yes, but to me and the others, it wasn''t just part of your mission. You came to the right place at the right time, and you could''ve just left Svenja and the Royals hanging. But you took the time out of your day and risked your job to help them out. You''re a lifesaver, you know." she ended, giving Trixie a peck on the cheek.


    Trixie flushed and giggled before backing away, walking backwards. "H-hey! I''m just doing my job!" she replied.


    She continued backing up until she bumped into the huge hammer she saw earlier, making it fall over and hit the ground with a loud impact. Marnie turned to Trixie with a smirk and shook her head. She had green eyes, and her hair was black with green highlights and reached past her shoulders. She wore a green skirt with black compression shorts underneath, a green and black jacket with a white shirt underneath, and black boots. "Hehe, much clumsy, are we?"


    Trixie let out a shy laugh as she scratched the back of her head. "Ah, sorry about that!"


    "Oh, I''ll make you sorry!" Marnie replied, her smirk widening as she picked up the hammer with ease and reached back.


    Trixie flinched and held up her arms to block. Marnie just laughed and dropped her hammer on the ground, making the area around it shake.


    "How in the world can you even lift that, let alone swing it?!" Trixie asked, her eyes still big. "You''re not muscular or anything¡­hell, I don''t even think big time bodybuilders can lift that!"


    "Ehhhh, it''s fine...it''s what''s on the inside that counts! Plus, while it may not look like I''d stand much of a chance in a fight, lemme tell ya, this big hunk of metal I swing around all day says otherwise...I mean, I can easily knock a giant over with it!" Marnie replied with a smug grin while swinging it around as if it were a feather.


    "...Remind me to never get on your bad side, Marnie."


    Marnie threw her head up and unleashed a maniacal laugh. She then let out a sigh and shook her head. "I mean, between you and me, I don''t usually feel like doing this whole ''protecting the world'' thing, but...you do seem nice enough, for an agent anyway. And if you ever do end up on my bad side..." She whacked the hammer against the ground, shaking the earth and leaving behind a small crater. "...I''m sure this''ll remind you." she continued, giving Trixie a mischievous smile.


    Trixie recoiled and gasped, taking a small step back. "Hoo boy¡­!" she said under her breath.


    A presence approached her from behind. Turning around, she noticed the young woman with the bunny ears from earlier. "Showing off again, Marnie?" Naphi asked with a cheeky grin. Her pink eyes gleamed in the moonlight as her jet black hair moved with the soft breeze.


    "Oh, it''s you!" Trixie said, checking out Naphi as she stood before her. Naphi wore a black halter top with a fishnet bodysuit. She also has on black jean shorts and black knee-high boots.


    "Forget about me, you''re the star of the camp tonight! You rock for what you did for Svenja and the Royals!" Naphi replied.


    I''m going to keel over from all this praise at this point¡­ Trixie thought with a sheepish smile. "Th-thanks¡­! Just¡­doing my job¡­!"


    "Aw, no need to be so shy and humble! You accomplished something huge, so you best act like it!" Naphi said.


    Trixie then felt a gentle tap from behind. Turning around with a raised brow, she noticed a familiar face that brought a wide smile to her own face. "Esther! You''re here!"


    Instead of wearing the usual Platinum Army uniform from before, Esther now wore a nun''s outfit. She beamed at Trixie and gave her a note. You made it! it read.


    Trixie nodded and hugged Esther, pulling back after a moment and looking into her deep brown eyes. "Yes I have, and you too!"


    As Trixie continues to observe Esther, something catches Trixie''s attention. A small necklace that was hidden behind her attire, with a golden locket engraved with intricate decorations.


    Trixie noticed the necklace and looked at it as her eyes narrowed. "Huh, that''s a...neat necklace there! Mind if I take a closer look...?"


    Esther held the locket close to her chest, her smile growing as she tilted her head, as if she were challenging her to do it.


    "I guess I''ll take that as a yes!" Trixie said with a faint blush. She leaned in closer to observe the locket in more detail, her eyes glimmering with delight. "My, my, it''s really nice...!"


    Esther moved her head a little lower, providing Trixie access to the locket. It''s decorated with unique ornamentation. The engravings are faded and scratched as the chain looks as if it''s been through some abuse, but it was still holding together well.


    Trixie recognized the engraving right away, as it depicts a young girl similar to the woman in front of her, with long black hair and wearing a nun''s outfit, but with a more vibrant appearance. It''s unclear whether they are the same person, but a small note is inscribed on the inside of the locket.


    Trixie saw the note and raised a brow, her eyes glistening. "M-may I take a look at the note there...?" she asked.


    Esther nods and slides the locket closer in her direction, allowing her access to the note. It reads:


    "Dear reader, hello. If you''re reading this, I am probably now dead. Whoever found me, please take care of this locket, it''s one of the last things I have left of my childhood. - Esther"


    Trixie''s eyes went big as she read the note, her expression humbling before she leaned back. "Oh, so your name is Esther, huh? How beautiful! That''s...quite something, though. When did you write this, if you don''t mind answering?"


    Esther''s smile disappeared and she tensed up a little, before relaxing and leaning towards Trixie once more. She hoped that Trixie could read her lips as she muttered, "About 8 years ago..."


    Trixie was a bit caught off guard as she saw her tense up. She tried to read her lips to the best of her ability. "W-was that 8 years ago? I hope I guessed correctly...!"


    Esther nodded, her lips curling up again into a small but welcoming smile. She then tilted her head to the side and looked right into Trixie''s eyes, a hint of curiosity in hers.


    "Oho? Do you two know each other?" Marnie asked.


    Marnie''s voice alerted Trixie, who forgot where she even was for a moment.


    "Yes indeed," Naphi replied. "Esther''s our newest recruit, and she told me all about Trix."


    "What an interesting day," Ahina said. "First, we have the Platinum Army''s most infamous soldier on our side, and now we have a special Meteor Corp agent helping us out! Now is the best time to be an Alliance member!"


    "Hell yeah! We''re on a roll!" Marnie replied with a wide smirk.


    Svenja approached the group, stopping in front of Trixie. "Well, well, well!" she began. "Did you speak with all of the Alliance members yet, Trix?"


    Trixie looked around the camp with a nervous smile and nodded. "Um, I spoke with them, all right, haha¡­!"


    "Right-o, mate! Now then, there was something I wanted to ask of you."


    "Really? I''m all ears, have at it."


    "So, I know you still have Meteor Corp and your boss will want you back at some point. But¡­do ya think you could stop by the King''s castle for your ol'' pal?"


    Trixie stroked her chin in silence. "The¡­King? Why, though?"


    "Ya know, ''cause ya saved our asses and we can''t reward you with just a few heartfelt thank-you''s! The King would love to see you and hear what you did to save his country and its powers! He''ll do you a better service than any of us can!"


    "The castle she''s referring to is all the way in Aberzanthan. It wouldn''t be a good idea to be so far away from the Boss for too long. At least without telling her." Piper said, her tone imbued with uncertainty.


    "True¡­but it would be kinda rude to not meet him and let down Svenja at the same time. I know he''d want to express his gratitude, so I don''t want to just pass this up and leave him hanging like that."


    "...Are ya talkin'' to yaself there, Trix?" Svenja asked with a curious gaze.


    Trixie waved her hands and shook her head. "No! I-I was just thinking aloud!"


    "...All right¡­" Svenja leaned forward and raised a brow.


    "So, um, anywho¡­I accept. I''ll go see what the King has to say and all the in-betweens." Trixie said with a nod.


    "That''s the spirit! I knew you had it in ya! To be fair, none of this was on your schedule, and I get that. But ''ey, if this means we get to grow closer, then I''d say we all get somethin'' outta this, eh?" Svenja beamed. "Alrighty then, to the castle!" she finished.


    ¡ï


    In a flash of light, Trixie found herself in front of the castle where the King resides. All the other members of the Alliance were gone, leaving Trixie and Svenja alone.


    "Woah- what happened to everyone?" Trixie asked.


    "Ah, they''re all at the Alliance HQ, no need to worry! But right now you''re gonna meet the King, so prepare your nerves, my girl!" Svenja said as she gave Trixie a friendly push towards the castle.


    Inside of the castle, there were knights in blue armor standing around who were watching Svenja lead Trixie to the throne room.


    "I present to you¡­" Svenja began, standing in front of the King with a grand smile. "...The legendary agent I told you about, Trixie!"


    The King bowed his head, his lips curling up into a smile of gratitude. "Greetings, young lady. I am Lord Zamazenti, ruler of this glorious country. You have my deepest thanks for protecting and saving the Alliance. Not to mention Adrastea, Sixtine and Saxon. You''ve truly outdone yourself." he said, his voice steeped in admiration.


    Trixie shrugged and gave her head a slight shake. "Thank you so very much, Your Majesty. But¡­I just helped in any way I could."


    "Bahaha! Why the humble demeanor? Do show some pride!"


    "But you aren''t just here to meet Zamazenti here," Adrastea began. "We also implore you to join our forces."


    Trixie took a step back and threw her hands up, her mouth agape as she gasped. "Y-you what?!"


    "You''re an agent for Meteor Corporation, so I know that your hands may very well be tied up as is. However, you should consider this offer. The members of the Alliance, as well as the Imperialists and the Knights of Elbrastion are dying for you to join their ranks. A lot of them are within your age range, too! Imagine taking this world by storm with such courageous and noble souls standing beside you!" Adrastea replied, her deep green eyes simmering with passion.


    "Hey hey, if it''ll help me become even more powerful and all that good stuff, then I''ll bite."


    "Pshh, if you''re lusting after strength, then you''re at the right place!" Saxon chimed in. "Only the best of the best get to walk through these halls, yourself included! You''ll be part of a big family whose hearts are as big as the power and talent we possess!"


    "You know what? I accept." Trixie replied with a nod, giving the Royals a warm smile.


    "Ayo!" Saxon cheered, taking Trixie''s hand to shake.


    "A grand choice indeed," Sixtine said. "Your decision will echo throughout this world forever."


    "But must we tell you just a little about the purpose of our organization?" Adrastea asked. "Within this kingdom are three factions: the Imperialists, the Knights of Elbrastion, and of course, the Fairylyl Alliance. Our mission is to search for and recruit rare talents around the planet and encourage them to join our cause for the betterment of Fairylyl." she explained.


    "Yep! And you can be filthy rich or poor as dirt. Pale as paper or darker than midnight. None of that matters here. In these walls, we''re all family." Saxon added.


    "Each aforementioned faction is lead by an individual with a distinct vision." Sixtine said. "You have the Elbrastion Knights, feared but respected warriors who do what they must to defend themselves and their home country. Next are the Aberzanthan Imperialists, who are bent on keeping the stability of this nation secure and its people safe from outside threats, especially the Platinum Army next door. Last, but not least, you have the Fairylyl Alliance, a group that only the most prolific Void Magic users can join. This group defends not only Aberzanthan, but all of Fairylyl from any dangers that may befell it."


    "If it were up to me, I could choose the faction for you. But as thanks for your aid, I''ll grant you the opportunity to make the choice yourself." Zamazenti said.


    "So you mean, I can¡­" Trixie replied.


    "Choose whichever one you want? Oh yeah. You saved our bums, after all!" Saxon said with a chuckle.


    "Choose wisely, Trixie," Piper advised. "Even though I think I know which one you''re going to choose."


    "...The Fairylyl Alliance," Trixie responded.


    "Ah, so the Alliance is the faction you desire? Is this correct?" Zamazenti asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "That''s correct." Trixie confirmed with a nod.


    "That''s my girl!" Svenja replied, grinning with pride.


    "Very well then, dear agent. May your soul be your guiding light." Zamazenti ended.


    ¡ï


    "Well, well, well!" Reagan said as he watched Trixie walk into the Fairylyl Alliance Headquarters. Every member of the Alliance without exception was present, ready to welcome Trixie with open arms.


    As Trixie looked around, she had a warm smile seeing the familiar faces all around. She noticed Marla and waved as she beamed, with Marla doing the same.


    "Ain''t it funny," Svenja started, her smile tinged with smugness. "Who else do you guys know that can run into someone in a random warehouse and next thing ya know, you''re both sharing the same roof, eh?!"


    "Sounds like fate to me," Naphi said, chuckling.


    "Fate, shmate," Uni said in a dismissive way. "All that matters is that this gal''s on our team now! We''re excited to have you here with us!" she continued.


    "With that said, I declare you an official member of the Fairylyl Alliance!" Svenja announced. "Now, we have one big rule here that everyone must follow. That rule is¡­there are no rules; do whatever the hell ya want!" she continued with a hearty laugh.


    "She''s got that right," Noah said with a slight smirk on her face. "Just kick your feet up and make yourself comfortable for all we care."


    Esther stepped up and gave Trixie another note with a wide smile. Congratulations on your enrollment. it read.


    Trixie returned the smile and giggled. "Thanks, you too!" she replied.


    A girl came out from within the group and walked up to Trixie, tapping her fingers against Trixie''s pressure points with a curious expression. The girl had bandages wrapped around her forehead and over her right eye, and she was dressed like a mortician.


    "Um, what is she doing?" Trixie asked no one in particular, flashing an awkward smile.


    "That''s Nana," Noah replied. "She''s just getting used to your aura, that''s it. You better be glad Svenja told her about you beforehand, otherwise she''d be freaking out right now. That''s what she did to Esther. You should''ve seen her face when that happened." she said with a giggle. "But don''t feel bad, she does that to everyone she comes across." she added.


    Nana continued her repetitive actions for a while before backing away, her curiosity satisfied as the edges of her lips curled upwards.


    "Y-you''re not a-a demon! We-we''re safe!" she said with a strong stutter and a cheerful grin.


    "Wow, you''re the first person that she hasn''t accused of being a demon!" Zoe said, her brow raised in shock and interest. "There must be something special about you." she ended.


    "...Demon¡­?" Trixie replied, narrowing her eyes as she froze in place.


    "Sorry to interrupt this little meeting here," came a girl''s voice from the nexus located in the center of the chamber.


    "What''s up, Chami?" Fritz asked.


    Chami projected a holographic screen, which had the news channel playing on it. The reporter was explaining how there had been a sudden rise in crime and violence across Elbrastion, and how the Platinum Army was suspected to be responsible. A video then played showing a large mob attacking a village, burning, looting, and destroying everything in sight.


    The Alliance members watched the footage, their faces written with either dismay, shock or horror. "This is really bad," Piper said, her voice dripping with concern. "The Platinum Army has never attacked like this before. It seems like they''re getting more organized and vicious."


    "I think the Elbrastrian army needs to be alerted about the situation as soon as possible," Trixie said.


    "Agreed," Ahina nodded. "This isn''t something to be messed with. We need to tell both of the kingdoms about this."


    "Then let''s do it." Reagan said in a decisive tone. "We''ll tell the Elbrastrian royals all about it and formulate a plan to handle them. But who should we go to first?"


    The entire group turned their heads to Marla. Marla shrunk in place as all of the weight of the situation was put on her shoulders at once. "That''s terrible," Marla said as she trembled a little, thinking about the potential consequences. "This is a major security threat and could pose a risk to the whole kingdom. We need to alert the rulers and inform the Elbrastrian army as soon as possible."


    "Well hey," Ahina began. "My claymore''s thirsty for more blood anyways, so let''s get to the pounding and show the Plats what we''re made of!"


    "You heard Ahina, folks! It''s time to get out there and humble those buffoons! We''re going to be relying on Trix big time, I''ll tell ya that!" Svenja said.


    "Of course. With me here, I''ll send them running to the hills! Here I go!" Trixie said, puffing her chest out with valiance.

 Celestes Citadel

    Alice and her friends arrived at Celeste''s Citadel, ready for their training session. After gawking at the majestic, pearly white buildings, the starry purplish sky above, and the waterfalls surrounding them, Alice knew that this journey was going to be one for the books.


    "So what do you guys think of my realm?" Celeste asked with a proud smile.


    "This place is...so cool!" Blair replied, her eyes widened in amazement.


    "Thought so," Celeste said back with a smirk.


    "No, really," Rachel chimed in. "This place is so pristine! It''s like Nivaleth or something like that!"


    Celeste''s brow rose with interest at the compliment, her smirk spreading to reach both of her ears. "Woah, hey hey! You''re comparing this realm to the Elven countries? I appreciate your flattery. I actually visited Nivaleth some months ago, and let me tell you something about the Elven countries: it''s hard as hell to get residency in those sons of guns."


    "Damn," Kinsey replied. "I mean, to be honest I can''t blame the elves for being so strict. They probably don''t want to deal with humans and our bullshit."


    "Yeah, we can be quite...cruel," Celeste said with an evil giggle. "Anyways! Let me guide you through my fantastic citadel!" she continued, turning her back to the others and beginning to walk towards a strip with many restaurants.


    Celeste gestured at the buildings. "These are your places to grab a bite to eat, everyone! We have restaurants, bakeries...everything! If there''s a particular dish or whatnot that you like, you''ll find it down this strip! There are many brilliant top-of-the-line chefs here cooking up a storm every day. And the best part is, everything is free! So stuff your mouth all you want!"


    Alice gasped and blushed at hearing this, jumping a bit as Rachel nudged her side with her elbow. "I bet you just love that, don''tcha, Al?"


    Kairy decided to join in on the fun, poking Alice''s other side with her finger as a sly smile etched itself into her features. "Yeah, and it''s all going straight to here, here, and there," she said, pointing at her chest, rear end, and thighs. "As per usual."


    Alice flushed and let out a flustered sigh. "C-come on, guys...! I''m try--"


    "Hey!" called out Celeste''s voice in the distance. "The tour''s not over yet! Come along or I''ll leave you all behind~!" she continued.


    After catching up, the group followed Celeste until they stood in front of a large number of homes. "These are where you guys will be laying your heads, you see! No need to pay for rent, utilities, or anything! Just pick a place, check in with me, and it''s all yours!"


    "...Man, this is all sounding too good to be true..." Sharline said under her breath.


    "Probably because it is," Blair added.


    "Nope! That''s just how things are set up here in the citadel! You made the choice to come here and learn from yours truly, so this is how I will express my gratitude!" Celeste replied with a wide grin.


    "You''re so amazing for this, Celeste!" Kairy praised her. "You invite us into this magical place and not charge us for anything here? You''re heaven-sent!"


    Celeste blushed and smirked in pride at the compliments, nodding and crossing her arms. "Yep! All thanks to me! Now, let''s continue, there''s more for you to see and get familiar with!"


    After a brief tour of the citadel, the group went inside of the main building where the classes take place. Surrounding them were their fellow students. Among the students were Melanie, Tato, Zalgo, Akari, and Akumu. Each of them were wearing a school uniform with the same color palette as the citadel: white and purple.


    "Everyone, I''d like to introduce you to my new students. We have¡­" Celeste began before gesturing to Alice and her friends from left to right. "Alice, Rachel, Kinsey, Sharline, Kairy, and Blair."


    Celeste then gestured to the other students, her hand moving from right to left. "And for you guys¡­this is Zalgo, Melanie, Tato, Akari, and Akumu."


    The latter group eyed the new students, sensing the determination within them. All of them waved as they smiled, except Akari, whose face was buried in a book.


    "Hey, everybody!" Blair called out. "Let''s do this freaking thing and get strong!"


    "Hell yeah," Melanie replied with a cocky grin. "Let''s show the world what we''re made of." she finished, flipping her long jet black hair as her amethyst eyes burned with conviction.


    After the introduction, Celeste led her new students up the stairs to the second floor, where their classrooms were located. Upon reaching a particular classroom, Celeste swung the door open and walked inside along with everyone else. The classroom was a large room with many tables and chairs. The walls were decorated with tapestries and wall hangings depicting magical scenes and creatures. There was also a large bookshelf full of different kinds of books that contained both information and images about the world, magic, and celestial beings. All of the students gathered around the desk and looked to Celeste, who was beaming as she spoke up to her students.


    "Now, I''m sure everyone is excited to start their training!" Celeste announced, her voice ringing out over the crowd. "Just so you know, this realm has a unique training method. There will be no textbooks or lectures, just hands-on learning! You''ll get to practice your magic in real-life situations."


    A loud murmur broke out among the students as they processed this information. Some were excited, while others seemed confused or even a little worried. Alice wondered how she would be able to keep up with everyone else. Celeste smiled and put her hand out to calm everyone down.


    "Don''t worry, my students. I will make sure that everyone is given plenty of support and guidance. This is a safe space to learn and express your creativity. Let''s enjoy this journey together and become the best magic users we can be!" Celeste finished the speech with a bright smile.


    Celeste then showed each student their seats and took her place at the large oak desk in the center of the classroom. It was now time for the first training lesson. Celeste stood in the center of the room and cleared her throat to get everyone''s attention. "Hello, my students! As promised, today we will begin our hands-on learning. You all will be learning together, encouraging one another, and sharing your experiences. Remember, this is a safe space to learn and express yourself. Now, it''s time to begin! Find your partners and get ready to learn!"


    Alice looked around at the other students, wondering who she would be partnered with. She saw that Kinsey was partnered with Akari. Alice was paired with Akumu, Rachel and Sharline were paired with Tato, and Blair with Melanie. Kairy was still by herself, leaving only Zalgo as a potential teammate. Kairy made her way towards her, thinking that she looked friendly enough.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Hi Zalgo! How are you?" Kairy asked with a cheeky grin once she got next to her.


    "Oh! Hello, uh...Kairy, was it? I''m good, how are you?" Zalgo replied with a pleasant, yet sheepish smile.


    "Well, anxious for class, as you can tell!" Kairy said with a shrug.


    After pairing up with Zalgo, Kairy and her new partner walked over to their designated table. They sat down and got comfortable as they waited for Celeste''s instructions to start the training session. Their eyes were glued to their teacher, waiting to see what the first lesson would be.


    After all of the students finished forming their groups, Celeste took her place at the head of the classroom and clapped her hands together. "Attention everyone! Thank you for being so patient! Now the time for training has come! We will begin with introducing some of the fundamentals of magic. Let''s begin with a group activity! Your soul is a unique and powerful piece of yourself that is the source of your power. Today we will learn more about it. Everyone, please close your eyes and focus inside." Celeste clapped her hands together and closed her eyes. Kairy and the other students shut their eyes as well and started thinking about what she said.


    "In the darkness of your inner world, try to look inside your soul. Can you see a light? Can you sense its power? Can you feel its warmth?" Celeste asked.


    Kairy and the other students thought about what Celeste said. What did their souls look like?


    "Now, try to feel the light and imagine it shining out of you like a beacon onto your surroundings." Celeste continued.


    As the words left Celeste''s mouth, the students could feel the light within their souls and see it spilling out into their bodies. Kairy and the other students watched as their partners did the same, the light spreading across the room so that everyone could feel it.


    Kairy felt a sense of power within herself and could see the light shimmering in her and Zalgo''s eyes. Zalgo noticed Kairy''s light too, and when their eyes met they could see the other''s soul, which shone just as bright. They both felt a sense of connection through their light.


    Celeste opened her eyes and looked at the students, who were still in deep concentration. "Well done everyone!" she exclaimed, her eyes twinkling as her hands clapped. "Your souls shine so beautifully, and you felt that connection to it! That''s one of the first steps to making sure you can manipulate your aura. I''m proud of you all!"


    The students all opened their eyes, the light disappearing as they turned back into the darkness of their inner world. They felt their souls growing brighter from what they experienced, feeling a sense of pride and connection to their inner selves.


    "Now that you all have warmed up, it''s time for you guys to learn your Aura Type!" Celeste said.


    "Oh yeah," Blair said with a grin. "You were talking about that before! So now we get to find out for real?!"


    "That''s right! Every person with a soul has an aura and can train themselves to use it. There are eight Aura Types and people are born with one of them: Augmentation, Conversion, Extraction, Creation, Emulation, Interaction, Possession, and Projection. Augmentation...well, it''s rather self-explanatory. You strengthen yourself or other things with your aura, duh." she let out a light chuckle. "Conversion users can make their aura imitate other substances and whatnot, like fire or lightning for example. Extraction users can absorb the auras and energies of living things for their own benefit. Creation users can conjure independent objects from their aura. Emulation users can mimic the actions, abilities, and qualities of others. Interaction users can manipulate the structure and shape of other things to their will. Possession users can influence inanimate objects and other people by using their aura. Finally, Projection users can separate their aura from their body with ease and thus have an easier time with things involving long distances. That''s me putting everything as compact and succinct as possible, though. There''s much more to each of these Aura Types than just that!"


    The students couldn''t hide their interest and excitement at what they heard, which made Celeste smile from ear to ear.


    "So how do we find out which type we have?" Sharline asked.


    Celeste raised a brow and started to reach for a pocket in her dress. "I''m glad you asked." she replied, pulling out a clear crystal. In her grasp, it began to glow yellow as she held it out in front of the students. "This handy crystal here can reveal anyone''s aura type on the spot. If it shines red, you''re an augmenter. Light blue, converter. Green, extractor. Blue, creator. Orange, emulator. Purple, interactor. Yellow, possessor, and finally, indigo if you''re a projector. Give it a go and hold it yourself."


    Celeste held out the crystal towards Alice first. Alice took the crystal and watched as it shined a bright yellow.


    "It''s yellow," Alice said with her brows raised. "That means I''m a Possessor, eh?"


    "Correct." Celeste replied. "That means your aura can take control of things around you. Cool stuff! Now, Rachel, you go next."


    Rachel nodded with an eager grin before taking the crystal from Alice. The crystal returned to its usual white glow, but then turned indigo, making Rachel gasp. "It''s indigo. If I remember correctly, that means Projection?" she asked.


    "Bingo," Celeste replied. "So that means you can detach the aura from your body with ease, which is perfect for tasks involving long distances."


    "Oh my goddess, what an exciting day!" Rachel gushed. "Okay, I''m ready for anything! Let''s go!"


    Celeste shook her head with a lighthearted chuckle. "Hold your horses, Rachel,'' she said. "You still have to give everyone else a chance at discovering their Aura Types too! Go on, hand it over to Kairy!" she ended.


    Rachel nodded before giving the crystal to Kairy. In her hands, the crystal turned light blue. "Hey, that''s Conversion! I can turn my aura into cool things like fire and whatnot!"


    "That''s right," Celeste responded. "You sure catch on quick, don''t you? I can see us getting along very well." she finished with a wink.


    "Guess so! You''re next, Kins!" Kairy said as she beamed, handing the crystal to Kinsey. Kinsey let out a hum of interest as she watched the crystal turn green.


    "An Extractor, I see?" Celeste said. "Not bad! You don''t see those everyday!"


    "So like, what can Extractors do besides what you said before?" Kinsey asked.


    "Ah, well there''s not much more to it! Although you can also steal the abilities of another Void user if you''re good enough!"


    "Damn, for real?" Kinsey said with a newfound grin.


    "Mhm! Now, go on, pass the crystal to Sharline."


    Kinsey did so, leaving the crystal in Sharline''s hands, making it glow red.


    "This means Augmentation!" Sharline chirped.


    "Mhm!" Celeste replied. "It''s the most common Aura Type there is."


    Way to make me feel worse about it¡­ Sharline thought with a crooked smirk. "Okay then, you''re the last in line, Blair!" she said before giving Blair the crystal.


    The crystal stayed red. "It''s not changing¡­ Is it broken?" Blair asked with a frown.


    "Pfft, no!" Celeste said with a chuckle. "It means you''re an Augmenter as well."


    "For real?! Ooh, that''s crazy! Okay, okay, what about the other girls?!" Blair asked before jumping up and tossing the crystal to Zalgo, who was looking up at her with brows raised in bewilderment. The crystal turned bright orange.


    "Hey! Isn''t that Emulation?" Rachel pointed out.


    "It is indeed. The rarest of all the Aura Types." Celeste replied. "But there''s no need to pass the crystal to anyone else here, Blair. They already discovered their Aura Types."


    "So, what are they?!"


    "Akari and Akumu are Creators. Melanie and Tato are Converters."


    "Hmm¡­ So we have yet to meet an Interactor, huh?" Alice said out loud.


    "How observant of you, Alice! Interaction is quite uncommon, like Emulation is. However, I did have a student whose Aura Type is Interaction."


    "I see¡­ What about your Aura Type, Celeste?"


    "I''m a Creator."


    "...Interesting."


    "So now that we know our Aura Types, what do we do next?" Sharline asked.


    "Easy! It''s time to teach you how to actually manipulate your aura! It''s the type of magic that you are naturally best at using and manipulating. Think of it like this: everyone in our realm has a potential that can be unlocked, and your Aura Type helps facilitate getting there. That means you all have the potential to learn Void Magic as well! Yay~!" Celeste replied with a cheeky grin before throwing her hands up high in the air.


    She¡¯s such a kid¡­ Kinsey thought with an eye roll.


    ¡°Now, could you all close your eyes for a moment?¡± Celeste said.


    The students closed their eyes and focused. She wanted the silence of the room to truly set in. "Do you hear your own heartbeat, everyone? That''s the sound of your aura flowing~" she said, her smile spreading further. "Now! First off, you must be aware of the presence of your own aura. Don''t worry about not being able to see it ¡ª it''s natural to be unable to when starting off. Try to locate where a specific part of your body is exuding a stronger aura. You can also try and detect the flow of your aura.¡±


    Celeste observed as the students zeroed in on the flow of their auras. Many of the students had their auras flowing evenly all throughout their bodies, but exceptions included Alice, whose aura flow was focused in her head and her hands. Rachel had a stronger flow of aura in her eyes. Sharline¡¯s aura flow was intense in her legs and feet, which Celeste took quick notice of.


    Celeste took note of the students'' auras, nodding in understanding as her smile turned into a grin. "Mhmmm~... I like what I''m seeing! Alice, your aura''s concentrated in your noggin. You must carry quite a lot of knowledge up in there! Your hands also possess a strong aura! I wonder what your abilities will end up being


    ..." she praised before turning her attention to Rachel. "Rachel! Yours is focused in your eyes! You must have good eyesight!"


    She then looked at Sharline''s legs, her eyes widening with intrigue. "My, my! Your legs are brimming with aura!"


    "Must''ve been all the martial arts I''ve been doing in Yushalia." Sharline replied with a laugh.


    "A martial artist, are we? How swell! I can see what your Void Magic abilities would be from a mile away!" Celeste responded before taking a step back at looking at the students. "All right everyone, I believe you''re all prepared to learn the Basic Techniques of Void Magic! You will be learning how to manipulate the aura within you to protect yourself!"


    "And when will we do that?" Blair asked.


    The bell rang right after Blair''s question, and Celeste giggled. "Tomorrow, that''s when! You must rest your mind and digest all of this information before you gain more knowledge! See you soon, guys! If you have any questions or need some guidance around the Citadel, then you know where to find me!"


    Aww damn, right when I was getting into it¡­ Rachel thought, getting up and grabbing her belongings.


    ¡ï


    In a dim, candlelit room within an abandoned building, two figures were exchanging words. One being a young man with a smug disposition, and a hooded individual.


    ¡°So, Fortune Teller, who are ¡®they¡¯?¡± Asked the young man. He has a rich, dark complexion and short cobalt hair that reaches his neck. His bright orange eyes are full of mystery and a self-righteous aura. He wore a sleeveless black and blue shirt that revealed his torso and slim, muscular frame. He wore loose black pants with red and gold embroidery on the hems, and his legs were covered up by black boots. ¡°And why the hell don''t we tell these people that the world''s folding in on itself?¡± he continued.


    The Fortune Teller sighed. ¡°They will never understand the omens¡­Kaz.¡± said a deep voice, his face being hidden behind the shadow of the hood.


    Kaz smirked in annoyance and crossed his arms. ¡°Well if this is what it takes to wake people up, then I don''t want to be the one tasked with the job. People are too hard-headed. Tell them the truth, and it either pisses them off or goes in one ear and out the other.¡±


    ¡°If not you¡­then who will?¡±


    ¡°Hey, buddy, I''d rather have people help me doing all this crap than just be on my lonesome like this.¡±


    ¡°Do as you must. But you must bring the Ephemerals together no matter what it takes.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I already have one, there''s no reason for me to stop now. So let me get back out there and do my thing.¡±


    ¡°...Good luck, Kaz.¡±

 The New Recruit

    ¡°...Aaand~ donezo!¡± Svenja said, adding the finishing touches to Trixie''s tailor-made Fairylyl Alliance uniform. Trixie looked down at herself in admiration of the flashy attire - the skirt, the robes, the cape, everything.


    ¡°Ah, now don''t you just look dazzling, Trix?¡± Piper asked in a cheerful voice.


    ¡°Well, I''ll be¡­ Thanks, Svenja. I''m so ready for this mission, I can barely wait!¡±


    ¡°Yup yup! Glad to have ya, just like everyone else!¡±


    ¡°And I''m glad to help out the Alliance. So um, quick question¡­¡±


    Svenja raised a brow and leaned in closer to Trixie. ¡°Hmm? Go on.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­just why are the Ephemerals so¡­well, infamous, if you will? Like, why are they wanted and considered outlaws?¡±


    ...


    "Now, Ephemerals come in all shapes an¡¯ sizes, but they all share a few common traits. For one, they¡¯re semi-immortal. They can''t age, but they can be killed. They also have the power to utilize Void Magic with frightening proficiency, allowing them to bend the laws of nature to their will.¡± Svenja replied.


    Okay¡­that doesn''t really answer my question, but¡­ Trixie thought with narrowed eyes, opening her mouth to speak again before¡­


    Fritz threw the door open and pointed behind himself. The Fairylyl Alliance Nexus was glowing, indicating that Chami is speaking.


    ¡°Ah shit,¡± Svenja huffed, taking Trixie''s hand and pulling her towards the lobby. ¡°This could be ¡®bout the chaos from earlier! Come!¡±


    Trixie and Svenja raced down the hallway and into the lobby. Upon entering, they were greeted by a flurry of anxious activity. Chami and the other members of the Fairylyl Alliance were busy discussing something with a concerned expression on their faces.


    "Chami! What''s going on?" Trixie asked as she approached the group.


    "Oh, Trixie. Good evening. Sorry to startle you. We''re dealing with a bit of a¡­ situation.¡± Chami replied.


    ¡°We''re going to handle it now matter what. What''s the matter?¡± Trixie asked, her voice firm and determined.


    ¡°There is a research facility under attack by the Platinum Army,¡± Chami began. ¡°The power levels of these soldiers aren''t anything to write home about, it should be a quick in and out for us.¡±


    ¡°The Elbrastrian Army has already been alerted about this predicament. A group of knights are already on the way, but they''re gonna need our help.¡± Marla added.


    ¡°I''m on it.¡± Trixie replied with a nod.


    ¡°But Trixie, wait!¡± Piper alerted. ¡°Shouldn''t we let Sarolta know about this?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you''re right¡­¡± Trixie whispered, pulling out her phone and dialing up Sarolta.


    ¡­


    ¡°Yes, there''s a research facility under attack by the Platinum Army. The Elbrastrian Army is on their way to help fend them off, but they could use¨C¡±


    ¡°I won''t allow it,¡± Sarolta replied, her voice stern.


    Trixie felt her heart drop, but she stood her ground. ¡°But¡­why?¡±


    ¡°I refuse to let you put your life in danger for this mission.¡±


    ¡°But I''m not alone in this. I''m working alongside the Fairylyl Alliance, they''ll have my back.¡±


    ¡°Then let them handle it. The Alliance is NOT going to take you and make you THEIR puppet.¡±


    ¡°I''m an Alliance member too, and I just want to prove myself!¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Excuse me? Why haven''t I been told about this decision?¡±


    Trixie froze and her mind scrambled for an answer.


    ¡°Trixie joined the Alliance after helping the Elbrastrian and Aberzanthian royals, and also assisting the leader of the Alliance during her mission.¡± Piper stepped in. Her light blue eyes looked up at Sarolta with conviction, and her pink hair moved along with every move she made. Despite Piper¡¯s insistence, her childlike appearance and cotton candy-themed colors of her dress was not the best look for a confrontation.


    ¡°...And?¡± Sarolta spat.


    ¡°And¡­the Alliance leader asked Trix to come along and meet with the king of Aberzanthan, who allowed Trixie to join the Alliance.¡±


    ¡°And besides, isn''t this type of work exactly what I have been training for?¡± Trixie added.


    "It may be what you''ve been training for, but you don''t know the implications of this mission, Trixie. My duty is to protect you, and I refuse to compromise that," Sarolta continued.


    Trixie scowled and tensed her free hand into a tight fist as she realized that Sarolta was dead set against her participating in the mission. She didn''t understand why, after all of the training she had gone through, she was being denied the chance to prove herself to both her and the Alliance.


    "Sarolta...please," Trixie begged. "Just tell me what I have to do to prove myself. I need this mission.¡±


    Piper sensed how irritated Trixie was becoming, and she had to calm her down, or else.


    ¡°Trix clearly isn''t willing to budge on this. If she becomes too stressed, it could cause her permanent mental damage!¡± she warned.


    Sarolta sighed and nodded. ¡°Okay, Trixie. You are free to embark on the mission.¡±


    Trixie beamed, trying to hide her vigor and maintain a professional attitude. ¡°Yes ma''am, I won''t get myself hurt.¡±


    Trixie looked back up at Svenja with a wide grin. ¡°All right! My boss gave me the thumbs-up to go on this mission with you guys!¡±


    ¡°Right-o!¡± Svenja chirped. ¡°Then this¡¯ll be a piece ¡®a cake!¡±


    ¡°Let''s get those Plats, everybody!¡± Ahina said with a fist raised.


    ¡°Yeah! It''s hammer time!¡± Marnie replied as she twirled her hammer.


    ¡°More like claymore time!¡± Ahina shot back.


    ¡­You ready to prove Sarolta wrong, Pipes? Trixie thought with a smirk.


    ¡°You know so, Trix! Get out there and do what you do best!¡±


    ¡ï


    Trixie and the other Alliance members surrounded the facility. The Elbrastrian Knights are already engaged in an intense standoff with the Platinum Army.


    ¡°According to my readings, it appears that all the entrances to the facility have been locked through the security system.¡± Piper explained. ¡°Even the main gate is locked. We must find a way inside!¡±


    Uni was sitting on the roof of the facility, using her advanced cyber security weapons to hack into the facility¡¯s security controls.


    In Trixie''s peripheral vision, she saw a large blue beam of aura barrelling at her from above. Svenja gasped and leaped in front of Trixie before slashing at the aura beam with her blade, sending it back in the opposite direction. Watching the beam of aura return to its sender, Svenja and Trixie saw a figure jumping out of the way and landing in front of them.


    The figure was a young woman wearing a blue jacket and a red scarf. She had long blue hair and her brown eyes were covered by glasses. She looked at them with a determined expression, the aura around her body still glowing blue.


    Svenja and Trixie both put up their guards. Then there was a sudden, deafening blast of wind and Trixie felt her clothes rip and her hair get blown upwards, along with the scarf and glasses of the blue-jacketed woman.


    Uni gasped and looked up at the sky, noticing several clouds and streaks of aura. "What the¨C" she muttered.


    ¡°...What the HELL just happened?!¡± Svenja howled.


    "Hey, who are you?" Trixie asked, her voice muffled by her now-disheveled hair. "Did you cause all of this destruction?" she continued after brushing her hair out of her face.


    "No!" the girl replied, looking back at her glasses which had fallen off during the wind blast.


    "Well, then did you attack us?" Trixie continued.


    The girl blinked. "Attack you? I didn''t attack you." she corrected.


    ¡°Then why did the beam attack reflect back towards you?¡± Svenja queried before crossing her arms.


    The girl shrugged. ¡°It must''ve been redirected to me for some reason. I''m just here for the research data.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Trixie narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Come on, don''t you find it strange that the prices of sugar and products containing it are going through the roof?¡±


    ¡°I¡­guess so¡­¡± Trixie replied, looking down for a moment in thought.


    ¡°Indeed. Why is that so?¡± Svenja questioned.


    ¡°That''s what I''m trying to get to the bottom of,¡± the girl responded. ¡°The name''s Saturn, by the way.¡±


    ¡°So, Saturn, how are we getting inside of this place?¡± Trixie asked.


    ¡°Eh, I''m as confused as you two are.¡±


    ¡°Hold on a sec, lemme get these for you¡­¡± Trixie said before walking up to the glasses and picking them up. She handed them back to Saturn, who then put them back on.


    ¡°Thank you¡­?¡± Saturn asked, dragging out her words as to get a response out of Trixie.


    ¡°Oh! I''m Trixie.¡±


    ¡°Trixie, huh? You must be new in the Fairylyl Alliance, you''re a whole new face.¡±


    ¡°She is,¡± Svenja confirmed. ¡°She''s a talented Meteor Corp Agent who saved not only MY ass, but also those of the Elbrastrian an¡¯ Aberzanthian royals.¡±


    ¡°Impressive,¡± Saturn said, wide-eyed.


    Uni kept typing on her hacking device, her silver eyes sharp with focus, until at last¡­


    ¡°Almost there¡­ Got it!¡± she cheered with a smirk, raising a fist high in the air as the breeze swayed her purple hair.


    The facility''s entry gate slowly opened, giving the Elbrastrian Knights a way in.


    ¡°Oh hey,¡± Trixie said, gasping as she took a step forward. ¡°The gate is opening!¡±


    ¡°Oi, you''re right! Uni must''ve cracked the code! Let¡¯s get goin¡¯!¡± Svenja replied, heading towards the entrance, with Saturn walking along.


    ¡­


    ¡°Trixie, my readings indicate that Platinum Army soldiers are flooding the entire facility.¡± Piper warned. ¡°They appear to be looking around for research data, but with everything going on at once, I can''t perform a clear assessment of the situation.¡±


    Trixie looked around for the entrance to the building, and found a door with a green light about it.


    Heading inside, the three girls marveled at the high-tech interior before getting slapped with the stench of blood. Dead scientists who were torn limb from limb littered the hall, and gunshots could be heard ringing off on the floor above.


    Trixie frowned, hating for Piper to see such a thing, even if it was only through her eyes and not in person.


    ¡°Looks like we''re a bit late with this,¡± Svenja cautioned. ¡°The facility has already been ransacked by the Platinum Army.¡±


    A door to Trixie¡¯s right slid open, and out of it came a Platinum Army soldier flying at blinding speeds. The body smashed into the wall with a sharp splatter sound. Marnie walked out of the door and waved at the other girls.


    ¡°All this hammer swinging sure is good exercise!¡± Marnie cajoled.


    Another door opened. The head of a soldier tumbled out across the bloody floor, with Ahina stepping out with a grin.


    ¡°Marnie, Ahina too! Hey gals!¡± Trixie chirped.


    ¡°Hey there, Trix!¡± Marnie replied. ¡°Who''s that behind you?¡± she asked, pointing at Saturn.


    ¡°Oh, she''s here for research data or something.¡±


    ¡°Ah, good. So I can lower my guard.¡± Ahina jested.


    ¡°Um, Ahina, how do you fight with¡­y¡¯know, those bouncing everywhere?¡± Trixie asked in a joking way, pointing at Ahina¡¯s chest.


    Marnie snickered at the sudden forward comment.


    Ahina sneered and rolled her eyes. ¡°Pfft, you should know better than anyone else, Trixie. The less you wear, the better you can fight.¡±


    ¡°Overall, she''s not wrong,¡± Saturn said with a wide smirk.


    ¡°So anyways, these guys are everywhere, huh?¡± Ahina asked before kicking the head of the soldier with a chuckle.


    ¡°Hell yeah,¡± Svenja replied.


    ¡°We''re gonna have to fight our way out of here,¡± Trixie said.


    ¡°You have my sword, Trixie.¡± Svenja proclaimed, drawing her blade.


    ¡°And mine as well!¡± Ahina said, holding her claymore.


    ¡°And you already saw what my hammer can do!¡± Marnie added.


    ¡°Thanks, everyone! We¡¯re gonna have to fight hard. But it''s gonna be worth it. Charge!¡± Trixie said.

 Imago Cabal

    On a bustling street in the sweltering desert city of Nan Madol, Malika and her sister Iris were looking forward to trying out dango at the new stall. The sun was battering their dusky skin, but despite all the profuse sweating, they couldn''t complain about getting more vitamin D.


    ¡°It''s dango time!¡± Malika said, licking her lips in anticipation.


    ¡°But is it worth being out in this heat though?¡± Iris joked, wiping her forehead.


    ¡°It''s not often we get to try out any cuisine from Yaruborudu! This is Mu, after all, we''re quite proud of our culture. Perhaps too proud. So this is our chance!¡±


    The sisters walked up to the stall, and Malika waved at the vendor. ¡°Dango time!¡± she raved, looking down at the dango with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Konnichiwa~!¡± The vendor said, bowing. ¡°Which dango would you like today?¡± the vendor continued with a soft smile, gesturing to the menu beside her. ¡°We have anko dango, kuri dango, cha, and mitarashi!¡±


    With the irresistible scent filling her nostrils, Malika felt her mouth watering and her eyes widening as she went dango-crazy.


    ¡°One of each, please!¡± Malika extolled.


    Not even gonna give me a chance to choose for myself, huh? Iris thought with a lopsided smirk.


    ¡°That will be¡­140 Munese dollars!¡± the vendor requested.


    ¡­


    ¡°And here you are!¡± the vendor chirped, handing Malika two skewers of dango and giving Iris the other two. ¡°Thank you for your business! Sayonara!¡±


    Malika and Iris bowed in unison before turning around to head back.


    ¡°Booyah! I told you I was gonna get some!¡± Malika boasted, taking a bite of the dango and smiling from ear to ear. Iris did the same, her expression looking as joyous as her sister.


    ¡°Hey, that was mine!¡± Malika boomed, glaring at Iris.


    ¡°I¡­thought we both had two each!¡± Iris sputtered, her eyes big.


    Malika shook her head with a mocking grin. ¡°Just messing around, sis!¡±


    ¡°...No wonder they call you the Desert Demon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, let''s just go back and get some more!¡±


    Before Iris could open her mouth, Malika grabbed her hand and took off back to the dango stand.


    The vendor turned around with a cheeky grin. ¡°You are back already?¡± she asked in a delighted tone.


    ¡°You bet we are,¡± Malika shot back with a wink. ¡°And I would like ano¨C¡±


    The vendor, Malika and Iris found themselves in a bright ray of light shining down on them from the sky. They put their hands over their eyes to block it out.


    ¡°Yabei?!¡± the vendor crowed. ¡°The sunlight in Mu is very strong!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, that''s not sunlight,¡± Malika corrected, groaning and squinting as the light grew brighter by the second. Before any of them knew it, Malika and Iris disappeared in a flash, the light disappearing afterwards. The vendor blinked, processing what in the world happened to her customers.


    ¡ï


    Siren reclined in her chair, a few sunbeams shining through the window¡¯s blinds and hitting her fair skin, which shone like snow. She brushed her crimson hair out of her face, and adjusted her headphones as she looked for a song on her phone. Once she found one of her favorites, she raised a finger to select it. Before her finger could even reach the screen, her door opened out of the blue.


    The Animal Dealer?! Not right now! Siren thought, rolling her bright orange eyes and removing her headphones before looking at the intruder. A woman of bronze complexion who possessed meadow green eyes and aqua hair in a bob cut. She wore a light blue long dress and heels. She walked in, beaming while waving at Siren.


    ¡°Hello, Siren! How''s the music coming along?¡± the Animal Dealer asked with a wink and smirk.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Fine¡­before YOUR ass came outta nowhere¡­ Siren thought, forcing herself to smile. ¡°Great! Gotta have some tunes to get through the times.¡±


    ¡°I hear you,¡± the Animal Dealer replied with a nod, looking in Siren''s fridge and counting her eggs.


    Who gives her the power to do this crap to people?! Siren thought with a scowl.


    ¡°Your check-up is done! Have a nice day!¡± the Animal Dealer finished, walking out of Siren''s home. Before she could close the door, a blinding light from the sky beamed down on her. She guarded her eyes with her arms, and took a step back.


    ¡°The hell is going on with you now?¡± Siren asked with a brow raised.


    The Animal Dealer shrugged while continuing to block the light, which became stronger and made Siren cover her eyes as well. The next moment, the Animal Dealer blinked out of existence with the light following suit. Siren, staring at the scene with eyes full of bewilderment, shook her head and shrugged before putting her headphones back on, resuming her session.


    ¡ï


    A cold breeze whistles through the stone castle. Twelve individuals were sitting down around a large obsidian table, looking at the newcomers with blank gazes. Rain pounds against the stained glass windows, and thunder rumbles in the distance. Malika, Iris, and the Animal Dealer looked across the table at the other nine people, who stared back at them in silence.


    ¡°Welcome to the party, girls!¡± Kaz said, who sat five seats down from the Animal Dealer and the sisters. He smirked and leaned back, crossing his arms.


    ¡­Who the hell are these people¡­? Malika thought while taking a slow, hesitant bite from her dango.


    A short hooded figure approaches the table and sits down, observing all of them as they stare back at it with anticipation. The figure tried to maintain a fierce aura, but its shortness and petite frame failed to intimidate anyone.


    "Hello everyone," sounded a woman''s voice, shifting in her seat. "As you may have heard, I am the one who summoned you all here today.¡±


    "Well, it''s certainly no secret anymore, isn''t it?¡± Danemon said, his voice sharp and his icy blue eyes focused. ¡°I¡¯m sure many of us know who you are¡­Nyx." he ended.


    "It seems word has spread fast, I see.¡± Nyx replied with a nod. ¡°But, yes, I am the one you''ve been hearing about. I am a supporter of the Darkness, and as many of you know, I oppose the Ephemerals.¡±


    "You oppose who, now?¡± Chelsea asked. ¡°And you want us, of all people, to work with you?! How can we trust that you wouldn''t just turn on us the moment we turn our backs?"


    Nyx pauses before answering. "My intentions are pure," she says. "I have no desire for power or glory. All I seek is to restore balance to the world.¡±


    ¡°And what do we have to do with it?¡± Malika asked.


    "The enemy of my enemies is my ally,¡± Nyx replied. ¡°And any bit of power I find truly helps. We may not have the most favorable of pasts. In fact, to be completely open, many of you have done things that disgust me. But... The Ephemerals are an immediate threat that must be dealt with.¡±


    "Nyx, no offense meant here, but why should we waste our time with you?¡± Vilho questioned. ¡°We may not all get along like you think we will. Also, I don''t know about the rest of the Cabal, but I don''t want to be bossed around again. Don''t act like we owe you anything."


    "It''s true that you don''t owe me anything,¡± Nyx rebutted. ¡°However, if my reports of what the Ephemerals have been doing are accurate, it''s unlikely that any of us will survive if the Ephemerals aren''t taken down.¡±


    "Hey, hold on, Vilho,¡± Gabrielle demanded, her voice stern and her gaze piercing. ¡°I actually think she has a point. The world is at stake here. You don''t think we should at least hear her out?"


    "Are you serious? What the hell do you have to go off of? You just take her word for it, that we''re all in mortal danger?"


    "How hard is it to listen and see what she has to say?"


    "Alright, alright! Let''s hear her out.¡±


    "Thank you, Gabrielle. I... I know I might not be the most liked person. But I am telling you the truth. If the Ephemerals are not stopped, their quest for a world of eternal imbalance will come at the cost of our own lives. That''s why I''ve gathered you all here. We must work together as a team if we wish to fight against our common enemy.¡±


    "Well, that sounds nice and all¡­¡± Vilho said. ¡°But what the hell is this whole ''Imago Cabal'' crap about? What the hell does that even mean?"


    "Imago means "the final stage". And the Cabal means "a group of people united in purpose and action". Together, we have one shared purpose: to oppose and stop the advances of the Ephemerals, and to prevent them from achieving their ultimate goal of a world of eternal light.¡±


    Thunder claps as light illuminates the room; Nyx''s shadow fades away and her face is fully revealed.


    Her dark eyes were dull, illuminated by the dim glow from the candles that illuminate the table. As the strong wind blew through the room, her long, dark hair flowed over her shoulders and back, almost like a living creature.


    "I promise you," she spoke up, "that all I seek is balance."


    "She appears to be...a self-proclaimed goddess," Lotte said in a low, callous tone, her maroon eyes giving Nyx a stoic gaze.


    "She speaks as if her words are the truth itself," Brittany said, a hint of snarkiness in her voice.


    Danemon''s expression turns to a cold facade in a moment''s notice. "We all have our own agendas," he says. "What if we have different ideas about what ''balance'' means?¡±


    "Balance simply refers to the coexistence of light and dark." Nyx answers. "I aim to bring them to harmony, where each can exist in tandem with one another like two sides of the same coin."


    The Cabal members look at each other, their minds whirring as they consider Nyx''s words.


    "She¡¯s wise, I guess," Mathusalem said with a halfhearted shrug.


    "But what if she is not?" Danemon says. "She could just be a very persuasive liar.¡±


    "I promise you, as a goddess of the night, I am bound to tell the truth." Nyx said, her voice firm and confident.


    "That doesn''t reassure me." Vilho said. "We''re going up against the light, the embodiment of goodness and virtue. No matter what you say, they''re the ''good guys'' in their own eyes and there''s no changing their minds.¡±


    "Let me put it this way," Nyx replied. "Good and evil, light and dark, even heroes and villains are all constructs constructed by society. What one sees as ''righteousness'' is simply a different perspective. And in this world, the so-called heroes have lost their way.¡±


    "That is nonsense!" The Animal Dealer shook her head. "Are you suggesting that goodness is meaningless?"


    Nyx gave a small smile. "Goodness is whatever we make it to be. A word that we use to define what we believe is ''right'' and ''wrong''. What matters is the essence of someone''s actions, not the way we perceive it.¡±


    "What about the heroes?" Iris asked. "If we''re against good, then aren''t we just ¡®evil¡¯?"


    Nyx''s gaze turns to Iris. "It is not that simple," she says. "Light and darkness are both necessary. Think of it this way: If there was only light, then where would the shadows come from? Or the stars in the sky? The moon at night? Darkness is just as necessary as the light to give balance. Light without dark would be nothing but blinding.¡±


    "So then what is the ultimate goal for this Cabal?" Chisaru asked.


    "To restore balance," Nyx replied. "The light heroes are far too powerful, and their unchecked strength has caused them to become arrogant, self-righteous and blind to the needs of others. It is up to us to rein them in.¡±


    "So how do we plan to defeat them?" Chelsea quizzed. "We may be powerful in our own right, but they have an entire army of heroes on their side. We''re severely outnumbered.¡±


    "That is true," Nyx says. "But we have one advantage that they do not: wisdom."


    Vilho raised an eyebrow. "Do you really think we can outsmart the light heroes?"


    "If we plan everything out," Nyx answers. "Our strategy will catch them off-guard, and they will be powerless to resist us. There are many bright minds in this room, and I expect them to be put to good use.¡± she ended, looking at Courtney.


    ¡°Hey, you''ve been quiet all this time.¡± Malika said, looking over to Courtney, who was sitting beside her.


    ¡°I''m just here to fill my pockets,¡± Courtney replied in a nonchalant tone, being quiet enough so that Nyx couldn''t hear.


    Nyx took one more good look at the Cabal members, nodding in satisfaction as she looked over to Sylvie. ¡°I believe we can stop searching for now.¡± she said.


    Sylvie nodded with a wide smirk, putting a hand on her hip. ¡°Mhm~! This is a good collection of warriors.¡±


    ¡°So, everyone,¡± Nyx announced. ¡°We will travel to other worlds and spread more Darkness to combat the overabundance of Light.¡±


    ¡°And we''ll give you the power to go to and from all the worlds at will!¡± Sylvie added.


    ¡°So please¡­help us fight this war.¡±


    All of this, just because I went out for some dango¡­ Malika thought, shaking her head with a slight smirk.

 The Basic Techniques

    A haunting sweetness filled Alice''s mouth as she bit into a blueberry muffin, straight out of the Citadel''s bakery. ¡°This is great!¡± she said, the corners of her lips curling up in delight as her eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Might as well enjoy ourselves after that long Void Magic lesson.¡± Rachel replied, holding a strawberry sundae in her hand.


    ¡°I wonder how the next one will go,¡± Sharline said.


    ¡°No matter how it goes, I''m gonna have fun!¡± Blair bragged.


    ¡°So girls,¡± Kairy began. ¡°Are you satisfied with your Aura types?¡±


    Everyone raised their hands with the exception of Kinsey.


    ¡°I mean,¡± Kinsey started, stroking her chin. ¡°I can supposedly steal powers and shit, that''s cool as hell.


    ¡°Possession sounds like it could be quite useful.¡± Alice assumed.


    ¡°Yeah, that sounds way cooler than Augmentation.¡± Blair said.


    As Alice swallowed the last mouthful of muffin, Zalgo came to her mind out of the blue. ¡°That Zalgo girl had the rarest Aura type, I''m kinda jealous.¡±


    ¡°You don''t say?¡± Rachel said. ¡°Emulation sounds so cool! I''m glad I have Projection though, maybe I can shoot aura blasts at people and stuff!¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Alice replied. ¡°So um, Sharline, is it true that you learned martial arts in Yushalia?¡±


    "I did indeed! Why do you ask?" Sharline questioned with a gentle smile.


    "Just out of interest. I''ve been thinking about learning self-defense myself," Alice said, her eyes gleaming.


    Blair chortled. "Self-defense? Alice, you can just take control of people''s freaking minds and stuff with your aura, why would you bother with that?"


    Alice shrugged. "It can''t hurt to learn. And it could come in handy if I''m somewhere where I either can''t or don''t want to use aura.¡±


    ¡°Well, Alice,¡± Sharline said. ¡°Just so you know, my style is all about kicks. I practice them every day.¡±


    ¡°No wonder your aura is concentrated in your legs like Celeste said.¡± Kairy mentioned.


    ¡°Yeah, I''m honestly not surprised it is.¡± Sharline replied before turning to Alice. ¡°And Alice, your aura was concentrated in your hands. Is there anything¡­special that you do with them?¡± she asked, tilting her head.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Alice began, looking to the side for a brief moment. ¡°I make¡­dolls as a pastime.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± Rachel asked, her eyes widened.


    Alice replied with a slight nod.


    ¡°Al, you''re damn near a grown-ass woman,¡± Kinsey taunted with a mocking grin. ¡°The hell are you doing with dolls and shit?¡±


    Alice shrugged. ¡°It''s just a hobby,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Don''t judge, Kinsey,¡± Sharline lectured with stern eyes.


    ¡°Or what?¡± Kinsey challenged, crossing her arms and leaning up in her seat as her grin widened.


    Kairy smirked. ¡°Or I''ll do this,¡± she threatened before leaning forward and wrapping her arms around Kinsey''s neck and tightening her grasp, making Kinsey''s knees weak as her vision blackened.


    As Sharline took in Kinsey''s predicament, her breath caught in her throat. The sight of Kairy holding Kinsey around the neck made Sharline want to kick some sense into the former.


    "Let her go, Kairy!" Sharline demanded, her voice sharp. ¡°You''re a gem sprite! You could kill her doing that!"


    ¡°If you say so¡­!¡± Kairy said with a mischievous smile, releasing Kinsey and leaning back.


    Kinsey took a deep gasp of air and coughed.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I know my own strength.¡± Kairy said.


    ¡°Okay gals,¡± Blair spoke up. ¡°I ¡®unno about y''all, but I''m gonna head back and get well-rested from our next class!¡±


    ¡°Good idea,¡± Sharline replied.


    ¡°Yep! See ya tomorrow!¡± Blair said, getting up and heading off.


    ¡°Well that was quick,¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°She''s an interesting one, that''s for sure.¡± Kairy added.


    ¡°I''m so used to Alice being the first in the group to go.¡± Kinsey said.


    ¡ï


    A week later, Alice and the others were at Celeste''s citadel, waiting for another Void Magic lesson to start. Celeste entered the classroom with her trademark smirk, a stylus in her hand as she walked in front of the blackboard.


    ¡°Hello, my students!¡± she announced. ¡°Now we''re ready to begin! You all must still be aware of your Aura types already since Alice helped you out the day before. Are you going to remind me how many there are?" she asked, pointing her stylus at the board that had drawings of the symbols of the eight aura types.


    Alice raised her hand in under a second.


    ¡°Oho? Already?¡± Celeste said, raising a brow at Alice.


    Alice lowered her hand and nodded. ¡°Yes. There''s Augmentation, Conversion, Extraction, Creation, Emulation, Interaction, Possession, and lastly, Projection.¡± she listed.


    ¡°That''s correct! Amazing!" Celeste praised, a cheeky smile on her face. ¡°And remember,¡± she added. ¡°Before you can train to learn your Aura type, you have to first learn the Basic, and then the Advanced Techniques. Yeah, yeah, I know, that sounds boring and you just want to learn your aura types straight away. But you must know all of these Techniques before you can even begin, so bear with me and be patient! Now I''m going to teach you the very first Technique that any absolute beginner in Void Magic should know: Barrier.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Sharline nodded in understanding. ¡°That''s fair. We gotta learn the basics to get anywhere else!¡±


    Celeste grinned. ¡°That''s right, Sharline. So now, I want you all to try and realize your own aura, just like the last time.¡±


    The students closed their eyes and focused. Their auras manifested in their bodies, and Celeste smiled. ¡°Yes, that''s the way! Next, I want you guys to make your aura envelop your body. Just focus and make your aura flow outward until you''re surrounded by it. You should feel a warm, sort of milky and tingly sensation around your body.¡±


    Alice focused and made her aura flow outward as Celeste described, enjoying the feeling of warmth and tingling sensations around her body. It was like being wrapped in a soft blanket on a chilly night, one that was filled with the scent of vanilla and honey. She felt a sense of peace and contentment as she continued to focus on maintaining the barrier of her aura around her.


    "That''s good, Alice!" Celeste approved. ¡°Keep it going!"


    The other students were also successfully enveloping themselves in their auras, and Celeste observed the distinct shades of their auras. Alice''s was a deep blue. Rachel''s was magenta, Blair''s was a vibrant crimson, and Sharline''s was the color of her namesake: a soft, gentle shade of reddish brown. It was like a rainbow of auras, and Celeste nodded with content.


    Moments later, the students found it difficult to maintain their auras for any longer.


    ¡°You all did well!¡± Celeste celebrated, clapping her hands with a wide grin.


    ¡°So,¡± Blair began. ¡°What did our auras look like?¡±


    ¡°This may or may not surprise you, but your Aura is the same color as your eye color. You know the saying, ¡®the eyes are the window to the soul¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Sharline said. ¡°So our souls generate our Aura?¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed! A splendid observation!¡± Celeste replied. ¡°I''m still completely blown by your performances! Such quick learners to be absolute beginners! You know what, I''m gonna test you guys. Since you''ve both seemed to get a good hold of the first technique, let''s see how you fare against the second one: Suppress! This time, I want you to halt the flow of your aura. Basically, cut off the flow of your aura nodes. Sounds simple enough, eh? So do it!" she commanded, watching the two with eyes full of anticipation.


    Alice closed her eyes and focused on her aura nodes, suppressing the flow of her aura with her mind''s command. The flow of her aura became still, like water in a still pond. Alice felt relieved that she had managed to master the second technique.


    The other five girls followed suit and successfully managed to suppress their aura nodes.


    ¡°Wow, you guys did surprisingly well!¡± Celeste praised. ¡°Alrighty, there''s just one more basic technique before it''s time to move on to the advanced ones! The next and last basic technique is...Increase! With Increase, you must emit your aura in a volatile way. This will greatly enhance your physical and spiritual power and durability, while also providing plenty of aura for more advanced techniques. So think of it like an offensive version of the Barrier technique from before. So use Barrier again, but crank the scale up to 11 this time. You all got this!" she encouraged, her eyes glimmering at the two as she waited.


    Alice focused on her aura. After a few moments, she managed to make it burst into a blinding radiance, allowing it to amplify to the maximum. The flow of her aura felt more intense, coursing through her aura nodes like a fire raging in the woods. Despite the feeling of having reached her maximum potential, Alice kept her focus on amplifying her aura until it reached its peak.


    Sharline also successfully amplified her aura to its maximum, making it a brilliant shade of reddish brown for the classroom to admire.


    All the other students did the same, making the room look more colorful to Celeste and the other class of students with their combined auras. Kairy and Kinsey''s Increase weren''t as impressive as the others'', but they still put on a show.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Celeste said, impressed. ¡°That was excellent! You''ve accomplished in a day what took even the most talented students several weeks to do! Even the Xerosi sisters took over an entire month to get a hold of each Basic Technique!¡±


    ¡°The who?¡± Sharline asked.


    ¡°You really don''t know the Xerosi sisters? Or the Xerosi family? They''re a huge thing here!¡± Celeste said before pointing behind the students at Akari and Akumu. The young twin sisters were near indiscernible, with long dark purple hair, except Akari had deep red eyes while Akumu had deep blue ones. They both looked at Alice and her friends as they were called out.


    Alice and her friends stared at the sisters for a few moments before asking, ¡°What''s so special about them?¡±


    Celeste answered, ¡°Nothing, except that they''re from a very prestigious family with a high status.¡±


    ¡°But, what do they have to do with the basics?¡± Sharline asked.


    ¡°Both of them have mastered all the basics. In fact, they have mastered most of the advanced void techniques as well! I wouldn''t be surprised if they got invited to the advanced class at the end of this term.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Alice exclaimed. ¡°Even the Advanced Techniques? Why don''t they get promoted from beginner to advanced right away?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Celeste started as she began writing things on the blackboard. ¡°The advanced classes have a much more stringent curriculum, and even if they''re skilled enough to survive that, that''s not the only deciding factor in whether they get promoted or not.¡±


    Kairy asked, ¡°How is the determining factor chosen then?¡±


    ¡°They must undergo rigorous evaluation tests before being considered for advancement.¡± She responded.


    ¡°Aha, so it''s not a guaranteed promotion. They still have to pass a test?¡± Kinsey asked.


    ¡°That''s exactly right. They must pass the practical and written evaluation tests to prove their mastery in order to advance.¡± Celeste replied.


    ¡°What happens if they don''t pass? Do they get kicked out of the class entirely?¡± Rachel questioned.


    ¡°Nope! They just repeat the same class until they pass the test. But keep in mind that I''ve never had a student fail under my tutelage.¡± Celeste bragged with a proud smirk. ¡°Usually, the students get promoted within a few months.¡± she finished.


    ¡°So why are they in the beginner''s class with us then?¡± Alice inquired, wondering why a seemingly already advanced student would take the beginner''s course again.


    ¡°I can''t say for sure. But I''ve heard whispers among the other teachers that they had requested a transfer into the beginner¡¯s class so they could participate in the beginner-level competitions to prove themselves. It seems like the Xerosi sisters have something to prove.¡±


    ¡°Wait, there are beginner level competitions?¡± Sharline asked.


    ¡°Indeed! Every term there is a beginner-level tournament to see which beginners have the best command over their Aura techniques!¡± Celeste responded, her eyes glistening. ¡°All participating students will have a chance to win prizes and awards.¡±


    ¡°But why participate in beginner-level tournaments if you''ve already mastered the basics?¡± Kinsey asked. ¡°Why not test your hand at the advanced level?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Celeste began. ¡°This may come as a surprise to you, but even experienced void mages often go back to compete at the beginner level for fun! But the Xerosi sisters have something to prove to everyone, especially to their family. It''s important for them to gain respect and recognition for themselves. Apparently, they were not viewed as highly as their older sister who was already advanced by the time they were little girls. It seems their sister¡¯s achievements set standards for them to compare themselves to.¡±


    ¡°That''s rough.¡± Blair said.


    Kairy inquired, ¡°So the Xerosi sisters seem to be talented in Void Magic, but they''ve got the pressure of their siblings¡¯ expectations? That''s a lot to bear on one¡¯s shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s quite a burden, even for void mages! It doesn''t help that their siblings are highly respected amongst the highest of Void mages. Their parents are also said to have high expectations of their children, and it''s said that their mother has very little tolerance for anything less than perfection.¡± Celeste explained.


    ¡°So not only are they under the pressure of their family''s expectations¡­¡± Alice started, twirling her hair with her finger.


    ¡°...But they also have to maintain their reputation too.¡± Rachel completed.


    ¡°That''s got to take a toll on someone''s mental state, especially on teens.¡± Sharline said, raising her hand with concern.


    ¡°Indeed! It''s understandable why they want to participate in the beginner-level contests, to gain a positive image to counterbalance their families¡¯ views and expectations on them!¡± Celeste elaborated. ¡°So anyways, that concludes your class, girls. You better be well-rested, because I''m promoting you, the twins, and Zalgo to the Advanced classes!¡±


    ¡°Woo!! Hell yeah!¡± Blair cheered, throwing her hands up in the air.


    Celeste chuckled and looked over to Melanie and Tato. ¡°You two need more work.¡±


    Melanie shrugged with a smile. ¡°That''s fair. I only joined these classes for funsies, after all. I''m just glad that I''m actually getting somewhere with this, so I''ll just stick around and see how far I can get.¡±


    ¡°Now that''s the spirit!¡± Celeste encouraged. ¡°See, keep your heads up like Mel here and you''ll all pass the Advanced classes with flying colors! Have a wonderful rest of your day!¡±


    ¡ï


    Alice was back in her home in the Citadel, reminiscing on the Void Magic lessons and the Xerosi sisters. Alice''s thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock on the door. Alice blinked as she came back to reality before calling out, "Come in!¡±


    Zalgo entered and closed the door behind her as she entered the room. The interior of the house was as extravagant as the outside, with a white and purple paint job, plush furniture and decorations like lava lamps and miniature fountains. Zalgo, the fair-skinned young woman, had a unique appearance for sure. Her short, black and silver hair color was split down the middle. Her left eye was crimson, and the right was obsidian black. Her hooded jacket and sweatpants also fit the same color scheme, half black and white with red tattoo-like patterns on the black side and blue ones on the white half. As Alice looked at Zalgo, she could see disappointment in her eyes.


    ¡°Oh, hi, Zalgo.¡± Alice greeted, her body closing up a bit.


    Zalgo noticed Alice''s hesitance and found it tough to keep up constant eye contact. ¡°Hey¡­ Can I talk to you about something?¡± she asked in a soft voice.


    Alice gave a single nod. ¡°Sure. What''s up?¡±


    ¡°It''s about our class today. How were you able to perform all of the Basic Techniques so easily like that? I struggled so much when I started, and you did everything perfectly in one day.¡±


    Alice shifted her weight onto one foot, swearing to herself that she''ll keep the conversation friendly and supportive.


    "Honestly, I''m not sure. It just came naturally, I guess." She replied with a nervous chuckle.


    Zalgo nodded, taking a deep breath as she considered her next words.


    "I know this is a little personal, but what''s your connection to the Void? I can understand why some students would have a hard time with this class if they''ve never even touched Void Magic before, but you have the aura of a practiced user.¡±


    Alice blinked and stared off into space as she thought of a response. ¡°I suppose it just comes naturally to me¡­ I-I mean, I did study Void Magic at Umbra Academy, so I had an idea of what was coming¡­" She explained, but didn''t elaborate any further.


    Zalgo didn''t respond, continuing to stare at her as if she were lost.


    Alice panicked inside at the pause, and knew it wasn''t her place to pry further. Instead, she chose to change the topic completely.


    "Do you think you can handle the class going forward?" Alice asked with a hopeful smile, wanting to shift the dialogue away from the personal questions she had just raised.


    Zalgo gave a soft smile, nodding her head.


    "I think so. I just had a really rough time during my lessons with the Xerosi twins. I''m sure everything will make sense eventually." She said, grateful that Alice could see past her insecurities and still think that she had the potential to improve.


    ¡°Yeah, those twins are no joke from what I''ve heard. I don''t think it''s fair to use them as the standard. But still, you''re moving on to the Advanced classes with them, so that''s something to be proud of!¡± Alice said in a reassuring tone.


    Zalgo gave a warm smile, her uneasiness dissipating and being replaced by a new sense of confidence. ¡°Thank you, Alice.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I know you''ll get the hang of it pretty quick. And if you ever have questions or need help, I''m always around." Alice grinned, hoping to lighten the mood further. Zalgo''s smile grew before she nodded in response.

 Draley

    Saturn and the Alliance members creeped up the staircase leading to the next floor of the research building. The gunshots above grew louder with every step they took. Trixie was the first to see the corridor ahead.


    ¡°Check your Aura Display Gear, Trixie,¡± Piper said. ¡°Standby!¡±


    Trixie looked down at her Aura Display Gear, noticing two red dots in the corridor and one more in a room on the right of the two dots.


    ¡°All right, everyone,¡± Trixie announced. ¡°We''ve got company ahead.


    Two Platinum Army soldiers were speaking to each other. Trixie took advantage of this and raised a finger shrouded in her aura, pointing it at them. She chilled her aura and fired it like a bullet, hitting a soldier and freezing her solid. The other soldier jumped back in surprise and turned to Trixie before he shot his gun at her. Trixie dodged the bullets and fired another shot of freezing cold aura. He froze solid, and Marnie strolled up to the frozen bodies and swung her hammer at them, leaving the soldiers as nothing more than frozen chunks on the facility''s floor.


    ¡°Yikes,¡± Trixie said, her eyes widened at the scene. ¡°Now that was just overkill, Marnie!¡±


    Marnie chuckled. ¡°That''s exactly what this trusty piece a¡¯ metal was made for!¡± she said in a smug voice.


    ¡°All right, guys. I''m heading in these rooms for the data I''m after.¡± Saturn declared, walking to a door and heading inside.


    ¡°Hey, hold up!¡± Trixie called out, heading inside with Saturn.


    Inside was another dead scientist and a power cell on the floor beside him, which Trixie picked up. Saturn searched the room at a blazing speed for the research data, but walked back to Trixie empty-handed and shrugged.


    ¡°Nothing here,¡± Saturn said.


    ¡°Incoming new data,¡± Piper alerted.


    Trixie felt a chill go down her spine as footsteps neared from somewhere down the corridor. Two more Platinum Army soldiers rounded the corner and saw the frozen chunks of flesh, stopping dead and taking her in surprise. They froze in their tracks, their gazes fixed on the Alliance members with a piercing glare. The soldiers didn''t waste any time and fired off a barrage of shots.


    Trixie''s aura flared to life around her as she dashed into the hall. Before the Alliance members could act, she sent two freezing aura blasts at the soldiers. The blasts froze both soldiers into lifeless statues, their limbs frozen in awkward poses.


    ¡°My turn,¡± Ahina said as she raised her claymore and swung it at the frozen soldiers, shattering their bodies like thin glass.


    Trixie laughed while shaking her head. ¡°What''s up with you people and overkill?¡±


    ¡°When it''s against the Plats, there''s no such thing as overkill.¡± Ahina replied with a smirk.


    The building was silent, the only sounds being the Alliance members'' footsteps.


    Saturn and the Alliance continued along the corridor, before Trixie''s Aura Display Gear began to glow again.


    ¡°Trixie,¡± Piper began. ¡°I''m detecting a powerful, but peculiar aura from within the building beside this one. We should check this out and see who or what is generating this aura.


    ¡­


    Trixie and the others reached the rooftop and saw the entrance to the building.


    As she walked inside and began to descend the building, Trixie''s head started to spin. The air felt heavy with something sinister. Then she noticed another thing: the building was far too quiet. She paused in her tracks once she reached the foyer.


    ¡°Oi, what''s wrong, Trix?¡± Svenja asked.


    Trixie pointed down at the floor level of the building, where Svenja and the others saw a familiar face in the Alliance: Reagan. Reagan was on guard like a wolf, observing his surroundings.


    ¡°Hey, it''s Reagan!¡± Marnie said.


    ¡°Should we help him out?¡± Trixie asked.


    ¡°Why wouldn''t we?¡± Ahina replied.


    The group took the elevator down and Trixie waved at Reagan, who saw her and nodded in acknowledgement.


    ¡°Trixie! Boy, am I glad to see you guys!¡± Reagan said, a smile creeping up on his features.


    Marnie went up to Reagan and put a hand on his shoulder, noting his cautious expression.


    ¡°Are you all right, Reag? You don''t seem yourself.¡± Marnie asked.


    Reagan pointed up at the upper floors. ¡°There may be an ambush just waiting to happen. You saw how ridiculous the neighboring building was, and you''re telling me this one is untouched for some reason?¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°So you feel off about this too, huh?¡± Trixie asked.


    ¡°Trixie?¡± Piper said, her voice teeming with worry.


    Trixie''s stance straightened at hearing Piper''s concern. ¡°Yeah, Piper? What''s up?¡±


    ¡°You may wanna check your Aura Display Gear¡­¡±


    Trixie''s Aura Display Gear was glowing again, and the screen was littered with red dots located where the upper floors were. Trixie had no time to react as aura-enhanced bullets rained down at them.


    After using Increase, the Alliance blitzed around the room, dodging the shots and wiping out the Platinums one by one. Trixie waved her hand, sending a wave of ice cold aura at the soldiers, freezing several of them. With a sly smirk, Marnie flung her hammer at a group of soldiers standing on a bridge, making them fall to floor level. The resulting rubble finished them off, and Marnie''s hammer returned to her like a boomerang.


    ¡°Great Rings of Saturn!¡± Saturn shouted before she manifested a sphere in her hand, which spat out discs of hostile aura that tracked the remaining soldiers and pierced their armor and bodies. ¡°Like a red hot knife through butter.¡± she said in a smug tone.


    Trixie checked her ADG and the red dots were all gone. Trixie sighed in relief and looked over at Ahina.


    ¡°Well that was quick, wasn''t it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You betcha.¡± Ahina replied with a triumphant grin.


    ¡°Trixie,¡± Piper said. ¡°I''ve got a hold of the peculiar aura you were looking for. It''s located on the basement level of this building. There''s an elevator in the next room you can take down.¡±


    Trixie''s ADG showed a blue dot at the specified location and Trixie nodded to herself.


    ¡°I''m on¨C¡± Trixie stopped herself. ¡°I mean, we''re on it.¡±


    ¡­


    The doors of the elevator opened, revealing a spacious room. The aura emanating from the room strengthened, leading Trixie and the Alliance to a confined space with a girl behind bars. Svenja''s jaw dropped as she saw the witch with brunette skin. She wore red and purple robes, a purple pointed hat, and black boots. Her long, wine red hair swayed as she turned her head to the others.


    ¡°Draley?!¡± Svenja said.


    Draley went up to the bars and grabbed them, looking at Svenja and the others with wide eyes. ¡°Svenja. Guys¡­¡± she said, looking over to Trixie and raising her brow. ¡°Wait, who are¡­¡±


    Draley''s question was interrupted by an unfamiliar presence entering the room with them. An elf knight in gold, silver, and cobalt armor approached the group and stood in front of the cell, crossing his arms.


    ¡°An Aberzanthian Knight?!¡± Svenja said, her brows raised as she took a step back. ¡°The hell are ye doing here?¡±


    ¡°This girl is allegedly a member of the Ephemerals. She is not going anywhere until proven otherwise.¡± Drejka announced.


    Svenja stepped in front of Draley, getting in Drejka''s face. ¡°Ya''ve got some nerve to show up here an¡¯ claim that Draley is ALLEGEDLY a member of the Ephemerals when ye have not one bit of proof!¡±


    Svenja''s boldness got Drejka''s attention, and he stepped towards her.


    ¡°Care to repeat that again?¡± Drejka demanded.


    Ahina stepped up and stared the Knight down with a glare. ¡°Try me,¡± she threatened, tightening her grip on her weapon.


    Drejka took out his sword from its sheath and pointed it at Ahina. ¡°Silence, gem sprite.¡± he retorted.


    Ahina stood her ground, not backing down against the imposing knight. ¡°I said what I said,¡± she replied. ¡°You''ve got nothing against this witch, and unless you can prove otherwise, we''re taking her with us.¡±


    Drejka narrowed his eyes with a scowl. ¡°I owe you lot nothing,¡± he replied. ¡°It would be wise if you and your group step aside before I get serious.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think so,¡± Ahina rejected. ¡°We''re not leaving without Draley.¡±


    "Enough!" Drejka boomed. "As a knight, it is my duty to uphold the law and ensure that evil is kept from the nation, and it is clear you and your associates are defending this witch bitch with the very same powers as those who brought destruction to our people. I have no patience for your ignorance. I should have you all thrown in jail in case your loyalties are also with the Ephemerals!"


    ¡°Okay, first of all,¡± Marnie chimed in with a snarky tone. ¡°This isn''t even your country; you have no jurisdiction here, dumbass.¡± she said with a wicked smirk.


    Drejka¡¯s brows furrowed as his face flushed, pointing his finger at Marnie. ¡°SILENCE, human!¡± he roared. As the knight tightened his grip on his sword''s handle, he raised it above his head. ¡°I am a Mystic-Rank Knight of Aberzanthan, and I WILL NOT take this kind of disrespect from you or any others!¡±


    Got ¡®em. Marnie thought as her smirk grew. ¡°Aww, looks like I struck a nerve?¡± she taunted, drawing out each word.


    Drejka grimaced and swung his blade down at Marnie, who dodged with ease. ¡°QUIET! Taste my blade!¡± Drejka bellowed, raising his blade once more as he used Increase. A beam of aura shot out of it, phasing through the ceiling.


    ¡°Trixie,¡± Piper said. ¡°My readings indicate that a protective dome has been placed around the facility. It is extremely powerful, and even a combined effort of the Alliance may not be enough to destroy it.¡±


    Then you know what I''m gonna do, Piper, Trixie thought. ¡­Kick some Aberzanthian Knight butt.


    ¡°Ye''re the one who''s gonna be doin'' the blade tastin'' here!¡± Svenja called back, conjuring her sword and rushing in with a blinding strike.


    Drejka managed to block in the nick of time. Ahina was behind him, swinging her claymore at him. He ducked, but Marnie was heading in from above with a hammer blow. He rolled out of the way, the hammer''s impact shaking the floor and ruining his maneuver. Trixie took advantage of the slip-up and unleashed a wave of chilly aura, freezing his leg to the floor. He enhanced his leg strength using Augmentation and pulled it out. Ahina and Svenja came in with a barrage of swings, giving Drejka no room to breathe as the two fought in flawless unison. All of the dodging and blocking Drejka was doing began to wear him out, his breath growing deeper. Using the Pinpoint technique, Trixie could see his aura growing weaker by the second. The only thing keeping him going was his anger and pride.


    Drejka surrounded himself in a shield of aura, roaring as he pushed the shield outwards, pushing everyone back. ¡°You will meet your end!¡± he threatened, despite his aura and physical condition not matching his words.


    That is enough, Draley thought. She reached out a hand, and Drejka was surrounded by a magic circle. The Alliance watched on as the Knight was now immobile.


    ¡°How¡­? How?!¡± Drejka said, struggling against his confines to no avail. ¡°I thought your chains rendered your aura obsolete!¡±


    ¡°Maybe because the power is out,¡± Uni said in a know-it-all manner, walking up to the group and taking note of the destruction.


    ¡°Uni!¡± Svenja said.


    ¡°Sorry I''m late, this place is a maze.¡± she replied, looking over at Drejka. ¡°Who''s that?¡± she asked, pointing at the Knight.


    ¡°Oh, it''s an Aberzanthian Knight we just took down.¡± Ahina replied.


    ¡°Took down?!¡± Drejka barked. ¡°You lot didn''t take down JACK! And you¡­¡± he continued, pointing at Uni. ¡°Uni Martinko! You and your clan are all scum! The fact that you''re even in the Fairylyl Alliance makes me sick!¡±


    ¡°Hey, we aren''t ALL bad,¡± Uni replied with a mocking smile. ¡°Maybe you should learn that you can''t blame an innocent person for what their ancestors did,¡± she ended, stepping up to him and giving him a swift aura-infused kick in his stomach, making him cough up blood.


    Drejka snapped his eyes open and became enshrouded in a vicious aura. ¡°God damnit!¡± he spat before the aura grew more violent.


    Draley waved her hand and the magic circle around Drejka glowed brighter before he disappeared in a bright blue flash.


    ¡°Gee, thanks. He sure was getting annoying.¡± Uni said, her smile turning into a triumphant one.


    ¡°So, Draley,¡± Svenja began. ¡°How did you get captured and put in this jail?¡±


    Draley took a deep breath and exhaled."Well, I..." She hesitates for a moment before finishing, ¡°That knight captured me. It''s as simple as that. He said I was an Ephemeral and brought me here. It''s been weeks since it happened, and...well, I don''t know much besides that.¡±


    The Alliance members exchanged glances and Svenja stepped up to ask more questions. "How did he capture ya?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Ye''re one of us! How did he take ya in?¡±


    Draley sighed, shaking her head. "I know, but please hear me out. He had some sort of Void Magic ability that countered one of my powers. I... I can''t explain it any better than that. I was helpless when he got a hold of me.¡±


    Marnie raises her hand as if she has a question and speaks up. ¡°What about that magic-teleport-thingy you just did! It could''ve gotten you out of trouble back there, why didn''t you use that?¡±


    Draley narrowed her blue eyes at Marnie, her face flushed. "I had no chance to! As I said, I was HELPLESS. I told you, that knight had a way of countering my powers, which rendered them useless. I didn''t even get a chance to use my other abilities.¡±


    Ahina stomped her foot in anger, cracking the floor beneath her as her soul gem bursted with an intense glow. "But how did they even capture you in the first place? Didn''t you sense their aura? Or do you normally go around defenseless?¡±


    Reagan stepped between the Alliance and Draley, waving his hands. "Woah, guys! Slow your horses, now. No need to get all riled up over some questions.¡± he said, before turning back to Draley with a warm smile. ¡°So how did he capture you?¡±


    Draley''s expression softened. "I was caught off guard. The knight had used Conceal to hide his aura. It was difficult to sense his location or attack him. He grabbed me before I could do anything.¡±


    "That''s all fine and dandy," Ahina quips, "But what about now? There''s nothing blocking your powers anymore, is it?¡±


    "Well, unfortunately, I''m drained of all my Aura now. I used up the last of it to take down that knight. I barely have anything left to break out of this cell. I can''t use my powers unless I recuperate my aura.¡±


    ¡°Say no more,¡± Marnie said as she took her hammer and swung at the bars, embedding them into the side of the wall. Draley walked out and joined the others.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Draley said. ¡°So, should we head back to the Alliance HQ?¡±


    ¡°Our mission here''s complete, so why not?¡± Svenja replied.


    ¡°We did it, Trixie!¡± Piper cheered. ¡°We should let Sarolta know we were successful in the mission!¡±


    Good idea, Trixie thought.

 The Advanced Techniques

    Celeste''s students quieted down their chatter as she clapped her hands, her signature smirk plastered on her face.


    ¡°You know what today is, right, everyone?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah, just get it on already.¡± Kinsey replied in a groggy tone, waving her hand in a dismissive manner.


    Celeste turned to Kinsey with a raised brow, crossing her arms. ¡°Well! Someone''s not being very nice!¡± she said in a sarcastic tone. ¡°You don''t even look like you got your eight hours of sleep today, how do you expect anything I say to be absorbed by that sleepy brain of yours?¡± she continued, her smirk spreading further.


    Kinsey shrugged. ¡°I''m here to learn, not to have somebody tell me how to live my life.¡±


    ¡°If you''re here to learn, then wake up and act like it!¡±


    Before Kinsey could respond, Celeste gestured for the students to follow her to the exit. ¡°Come along! Our class won''t be taking place inside this time. We''re heading outside!¡±


    The group followed Celeste as she led them through a wide-open field, far from any spectators. The air was filled with a cool, crisp breeze, and the spectacular waterfalls of the Citadel surrounded them.


    Akari and Akumu were staying close together, speaking to each other in a language not known to the rest of the group. The twins were waiting for their own opportunity to showcase their talents as well.


    Celeste turned to the students with a smirk on her face, her expression a mixture of smugness and anticipation.


    ¡°Okay, girls! We''re ready to begin!¡± Celeste announced. ¡°As promised before, you will all be learning the Advanced Techniques of Void Magic today! A quick note before we begin, the Advanced Techniques are either a combination of or occur as a result of the Basic Techniques! That''s good news, right?¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± Blair shouted, throwing her fist in the air. ¡°That should shave off some of the workload!¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Celeste said with a nod. ¡°Now, before we learn the first Advanced Technique, I want you guys to use Increase again for me. Let''s see how much better you''ve gotten since the first time.¡±


    Along with the other students, Alice closed her eyes and radiated her aura. She was able to make it more volatile in moments.


    ¡°Nice, nice!¡± Celeste said. ¡°Now, let''s learn an advanced version of that! I know you all are just dying to actually see what your aura looks like. Well, you will be able to after this!¡± she finished, holding out a hand and enveloping it in her aura. ¡°Can any of you see my aura?¡± she asked.


    Akari and Akumu closed their eyes. Upon opening them, their eyes were imbued with their aura, enabling them to see Celeste''s aura. The other students were stumped, replying to Celeste with a shrug.


    Celeste gave a sly look at the twins, knowing that they would both be able to see her aura. She turned her attention to the other students and dispelled her aura.


    ¡°Worry not, my students! You''ll be able to detect my aura with just one simple Technique. What I need you to do now, everyone, is to try and make your aura flow into your eyes. Then, you will be able to see my or anyone else''s aura!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got this!¡± Rachel said with a grin.


    Alice tried her best to focus her aura into her eyes and soon saw a faint glow begin to fill her vision. After several moments, she could see the outline of a sphere surrounding Celeste''s hand, forming a thin veil around it.


    ¡°Oh¡­ It worked¡­!" Alice said.


    ¡°Holy hell! This is cool!¡± Rachel added.


    "That''s great!" Celeste replied, smiling. "Now let''s move a bit closer, the aura veil in your eyes should still allow you to see mine, but the closer you get, the more distinct and recognizable it will become.¡±


    Alice moved in closer to Celeste, keeping her eyes focused on Celeste''s hand. As she did, the outline became more detailed, changing into a slightly opalescent sphere with multiple layers.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "This is¡­something." Alice said. "How do you make it so that I can still see your aura?¡±


    "As I said earlier, the Advanced Techniques are all either a combination of or occur as a result of the Basic Techniques." Celeste answered. "The first Advanced Technique you just learned, Alice, is called Pinpoint. What Pinpoint does is allow you to concentrate a large amount of your aura into one specific part of your body, so a specific body part has an aura much stronger than others. This allows you to take the pressure off the other parts that wouldn''t be able to handle being flooded with a lot of energy.¡±


    Alice paid close attention, absorbing all of the information before nodding once. ¡°All right. So how can you shape your aura like that? And how come there were layers of aura I couldn''t see the first time around?¡±


    ¡°As for the appearance of the aura itself, that is controlled through my own aura control. The more advanced your aura control, the more you are able to use your aura in unique ways. Secondly, that is the secret behind my technique of Conceal; it not only suppresses other user''s aura and hides my own, it also allows me to hide things within the aura itself, keeping them hidden from other users that cannot see with their auras as you can."


    "This is so complicated!" Blair complained. "You''ve really been hiding this from us!"


    "My dear, I was simply waiting for the right time to teach it to you all. But now that you have seen it in action, you will begin to understand why my Void Magic is considered some of the most powerful."


    "Yeah, but it also sounds really difficult to pull off," Rachel replied. "How the hell are we supposed to be able to accomplish all this?"


    Celeste smirked. "It is challenging, sure, but I have faith that all of you will become adept at these techniques in no time! Now, let''s move on to the next technique."


    Celeste pointed to a large tree standing close to them, its leaves glowing with a brilliant and radiant aura.


    "This tree is a perfect example of both the Enfold and Fortify techniques," Celeste said. "The tree is not simply being coated with a protective barrier, but its aura is being boosted several times over to create this effect. This enables the tree to not only withstand aura-enhanced physical attacks, but it can also withstand extreme weather conditions.¡±


    Celeste took out a napkin and walked over to a rock sitting on a small table, making the napkin enshrouded in her aura, making it straightened and stiff. ¡°Now, this may have been an ordinary napkin before, but watch what happens when I use Enfold on it¡­¡± she said before throwing the napkin at the rock, which cut it in half.


    The students watched the rock get split in two, their eyes widening at how a napkin could be used as a deadly weapon when enshrouded with aura. The twins looked at the scene like they saw it a hundred times before.


    Celeste grinned at the surprise her students showed. ¡°Now, it''s your turn!¡± She said, handing everyone a napkin. ¡°Try to envelope your aura into your napkin and make it look straight like mine!¡±


    Akari and Akumu achieved immediate success, their napkins straight like a sheet of glass. The rest of the class all tried to wrap their aura around their napkins with slight success. Zalgo watched Celeste and tried to put the aura into the napkin as shown, and the napkin did become a bit stiff. Rachel covered her napkin in a thin layer of aura, but it wasn''t like what Celeste showed them. Alice was able to add a small amount of aura to the napkin, making a slight outline of her aura surrounding the napkin but it wasn''t the result she was aiming for.


    Celeste raised a brow at seeing their efforts, but at the same time had a smug look on her face. She took her own napkin and showed the students how her aura-coated napkin was in a perfect, flat state with no crinkles whatsoever.


    ¡°How are you getting them to be so clean and straight like this?¡± Alice asked.


    ¡°As I said earlier¡­aura control.¡± Celeste smirked.


    Before the students could ask any further questions, Celeste snapped her fingers. All of the students jumped in surprise when they realized her aura completely covered them like a sphere, the napkins in their hands now stiff as a board. She chuckled to herself. ¡°That was my Fortify technique. With this technique, you can enhance your physical durability, as well as your strength. I''m positive that you''ll get the hang of Enfold soon! Just keep at it! For now though, you''re all dismissed. You can keep the napkins so you can continue practicing on your own time, and I wish you the best of success!¡± she ended, heading back towards the building.


    Zalgo stopped Celeste before she could head in, tapping her on the shoulder.


    "Hmm?" Celeste said, turning around and smiling at the student. "Ah, Zalgo. Do you need anything, dear?"


    "Yes. I wanted to know... How was my performance?"


    Celeste put a hand on Zalgo''s shoulder. "You did pretty well. So did Alice. Apart from the twins, you both did better than anyone else in the class. You should feel good about yourself! Keep your head up and you''ll get ahold of Enfold in no time!"


    Zalgo beamed and nodded. "Thanks, Cel! It really means a lot!"


    "Mhm! If you have any questions, you know where I am~"


    ¡ï


    Alice was back in her home, finishing her bowl of blueberry oatmeal before she looked at the napkin she attempted to use Enfold on. She reached for the napkin, but froze when she heard a knock on her door. She got up and saw Zalgo through the blinds, opening the door and putting on a kind smile, which faltered into a sheepish one. ¡°Hey, Zalgo. What brings you here again?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to talk about our performance in class today.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Alice replied, gesturing to her to come inside.


    Zalgo closed the door behind herself and sat down on the couch, with Alice taking a seat next to her.


    ¡°So, Alice¡­ I was watching you and noticed that you were struggling this time. Were you just feeling¡­out of it today?¡± she asked as she twiddled her fingers.


    ¡°No, not really,¡± Alice replied. ¡°It''s just¡­maybe it''s because I''m influencing something else with my aura instead of manipulating the aura within my body. It''s new to me.¡±


    Zalgo sighed and leaned back in her seat. ¡°Yeah, aura control can be hard sometimes. You know, the twins were able to do it so quickly because they''ve practiced their aura control a lot more than you have.¡±


    ¡°You sure know a lot about those twins.¡± Alice replied.


    Zalgo shrugged. ¡°Well¡­they just fascinate me. Maybe it''s because of how different they are from each other despite being identical twins.¡±


    ¡°How different?¡± Alice asked.


    ¡°Well, Akari is the quiet introvert with a cold demeanor, while her sister Akumu is lively and playful. In terms of their aura control, it seems like they''re both equally as skilled, despite their vast differences.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ But you did better with Enfold than anyone else - besides the twins, of course. How did you manage that?¡±


    ¡°I just observed Celeste''s napkin and tried to emulate it myself.¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes widened and she snapped her fingers. ¡°Oh! That''s right. I remember that your Aura Type is Emulation. Maybe that played a big part in your performance.¡±


    Zalgo nodded. ¡°Excellent point, Alice. You Aura Type is Possession, isn''t it? So that means you''ll have an easier time taking control of objects with your aura. That explains how you were doing nearly as well as I was.¡±


    ¡°True. Kinsey struggled the most. With her Aura Type being Extraction, I imagine the nature of that category making it very difficult to infuse your aura into something.¡±


    ¡°Well said. But anyways, I''ll keep training to get better at this so we can move on to the other classes. I have faith that we''ll be able to master the Technique in no time.¡±


    A soft smile spread across Alice''s face as she nodded. ¡°Me too. We''re going to impress everyone in the next session.¡±


    Zalgo returned Alice''s smile with her own. ¡°Yes, I''m positive we¡¯ll do exactly that.¡± she replied, getting up and stretching. ¡°Well, I''m off to practice more until I get it right.¡±


    ¡°All right then. See ya and good luck, Zalgo.¡±


    Zalgo''s smile brightened. ¡°Same to you, Alice.¡±

 The Quest for Chami

    Svenja threw the doors of the Fairylyl Alliance HQ open. Draley went inside with the others and looked around, her eyes big as she noticed that some things were new to her, like the Alliance Nexus.


    ¡°Welcome home, Draley!¡± Svenja said, smirking at the surprise of her companion.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Draley replied, eyeing the Nexus at the center of the room. ¡°What''s this here?¡± she asked, gesturing to the Nexus.


    ¡°Ah, this? That''s Chami. She''s the power source of our Nexus.¡±


    Draley blinked at hearing Chami''s name. ¡°Hold on. Did you just say Chami?¡±


    ¡°Why, yes. What about her?¡±


    ¡°I know who Chami is. I''ve found the location of her body''s whereabouts and was on a journey to find both it and her soul¡­before I got captured.¡±


    Trixie¡¯s brows furrowed at Draley''s revelation. ¡­Huh, she thought. So Chami is a real person? Not just a voice in the Nexus?


    It appears so, Piper replied.


    ¡°And who might she be?¡± asked Svenja.


    ¡°Chami is an Acolyte, the Acolyte of Possession and Slothfulness. She is one of the eight Acolytes, all of which represent the different human personality traits one would have.¡± Draley replied.


    Acolyte? Trixie thought. I remember Sarolta mentioning them. Something about a war between them that almost saw their demise.


    Svenja nodded. ¡°Well, why are you lookin¡¯ for her?¡±


    ¡°It''s obvious. She lost her soul. If the soul and body remain separated for too long, then the former will slowly erode into nothingness. We can''t let the soul of an Acolyte die, or else all living beings will suffer for it. So, in order to reclaim her soul, I went on a quest to find her body and bring her soul back to it.¡±


    "An interestin¡¯ conundrum. An¡¯ here ye are, havin¡¯ already found out where Chami can be found, is that correct? An¡¯ how did ye find the location of her body?¡±


    "Yes, that is correct. I found her body in the possession of Sylvie, a half demon and half fairy who desires power above all else. And if you are looking for her, she''s not just going to give her body away, you will have to take it from her forcefully.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, perhaps the Alliance and I can help ya in your fight against Sylvie. We are willing to lend you the resources necessary to face her head on and destroy her.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. But I must warn you, she won''t be easy to take down.¡±


    She should already know how Svenja will respond to that¡­ Uni thought with a crooked smirk.


    Svenja stared at Draley with a smirk. "And what do you say we give it a go? It does sound like an entertaining proposition, and I''ve been itchin'' for a good scuffle anyways."


    ¡°So it is decided. We will travel to Sylvie¡¯s domain and challenge her.¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah! Now there''s the craic! Lemme give the rest ¡®a the Alliance the heads-up an¡¯ we''re out the door!¡±


    ¡ï


    ¡°All right, Nyx! I know we already agreed on the number of our little group being sufficient, but I have just two more!¡± Sylvie said, walking into Nyx''s room with two new individuals. To Sylvie''s left was a young woman with purple eyes and long black hair with multicolored streaks. She wore a purple checkered cropped jacket with a matching skirt, cutoff shorts underneath them, and black studded boots. Fishnet stockings covered her legs, and hanging on her neck was a choker and necklace with an inverted peace sign. To Sylvie''s right was a maroon-eyed woman in a wheelchair. Her pink hair was so long that it touched the floor. She wore a frilled sepia dress, white stockings and black loafers.


    ¡°To my left is Cassie, and to my right is Mariko! We need these two on our side, as their abilities will prove incredibly useful!¡±


    Nyx sized up the two, noting how they were polar opposites in terms of the complexity of their attires. Using Pinpoint, Nyx noted that Cassie''s aura was strong around her exposed midriff and her hands, which were adorned in chains. Nyx raised a brow at how powerful her aura was. Mariko''s aura was concentrated in her scalp. Her aura wasn''t as powerful as Cassie''s, but it still met Nyx''s needs. After a second, Nyx turned to Sylvie and nodded. ¡°Very well. They both are welcome in our clan.¡±


    ¡°So like, what do you guys do?¡± Cassie asked, leaning forward at Nyx with a raised brow.


    ¡°We are a force dedicated to stopping the Light from dominating the Darkness. There are many more members here who aim for the same thing. We must all work together, even if we may not like some of the other members.¡±


    Cassie scoffed and crossed her arms with a huge smirk. ¡°That''s all?! I''m the ruler of the Shadow Zone, and have been for millennia! This is NOTHING!¡±


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The Shadow Zone, huh? Nyx thought. She could be even more formidable than I thought¡­


    ¡°There''s always someone stronger out there¡­ Have you forgotten?¡±


    Cassie waved her hand and chortled. ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah! I''m not a mindless warmonger, y''know!¡±


    Nyx nodded. ¡°I hope not. We can''t afford to succumb to failure.¡±


    ¡­


    Nyx and Sylvie walked into the main room with Cassie and Mariko. The Cabal members looked at the newcomers with mixed receptions across the table.


    ¡°I would like to introduce two more members to our group, everyone: Cassie, and Mariko. I''m sure they will prove to be very useful individuals in our mission.¡±


    Kaz ogled at Cassie and smirked to himself. Oh yeah. NOW we''re talking, he thought, turning to Mathusalem. They both exchanged a thumbs-up and a sly grin. Malika, Iris, and the Animal Dealer were indifferent. However, the other Cabal members are not as welcoming, their expressions ranging from doubt to suspicion.


    ¡°Hey, what''s up with the wheelchair chick?¡± Vilho called out.


    ¡°Don''t underestimate her, Vivi!¡± Sylvie replied with a cheeky grin. ¡°She can extend her hair hundreds of kilometers and choke the shit out of your mom!¡±


    Vivi? Vilho thought with a scowl. The hell kinda nickname is that? Better not call me that again.


    ¡°And besides, she possesses a very powerful aura.¡± Nyx added. ¡°She''s just as viable as you are.¡±


    Vilho shrugged. ¡°That''s fair, I guess. The more, the merrier, they say.¡±


    Cassie stepped forward, and she met everyone¡¯s gazes with a confident smirk.


    ¡°Hello there, lovely faces.¡± Cassie says, with a wink and a sarcastic tone. ¡°You know, I gotta say you guys look like quite the ragtag bunch of misfits. So tell me, just how strong are you all, really? If you aren''t all that, you''re better off giving me your souls as a tasty snack!¡±


    Some Cabal members like Lotte and Danemon are taken aback by her cocky attitude, while others like Brittany and Chelsea are amused by her brashness. Kaz and Mathusalem can¡¯t help but smile at the newcomer¡¯s wit.


    Cassie''s smirk widens, undeterred by the Cabal''s reactions.


    ¡°Hmph! I have to say, if y''all plan on defeating the forces of Light, you''ve got a lot to learn! Don''t you know that the Shadow Zone is the place for strong individuals? I''m the ruler there, and have been for millennia!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you think you''re that strong? Well, this ¡®Shadow Zone¡¯ just sounds like a playground for children,¡± Courtney said with her own fair share of ego. ¡°Come back when you¡¯ve actually stood toe-to-toe with the forces of Light because we¡¯re dealing with a whole different kind of level here, sweetheart.¡±


    Cassie rolled her eyes at Courtney''s condescending tone.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s really quite adorable the way you all talk so proudly about how strong you are,¡± Cassie replied with a laugh. ¡°Do you think you can actually compare to me in power or skill? I¡¯ve got more combat experience and raw, uninhibited abilities than you can even imagine. I can destroy this whole room full of pathetic excuses for ¡°Void Magic users¡± with a flick of my wrist!¡±


    Cassie¡¯s words struck a nerve with Gabrielle, whose face was contorted with annoyance from her arrogance.


    Gabrielle gave a mocking laugh at her arrogant remarks. ¡°You¡¯re all talk, aren¡¯t you? Just a little brat with an ego too big for her own good. You¡¯ve got nothing on me that can compete. You think that just because you¡¯re the ruler of this so-called Shadow Zone of yours, you automatically earn the title of being among the most powerful? Think again, hun.¡±


    Cassie covered her mouth with a hand and chuckled, staring down at Gabrielle with her biggest smirk yet. ¡°Oho~! And YOU think just because you''re muscle-bound that you can just smack me around with ease, huh? Well, you sure got another thing coming! Keep talking and your soul shall be my meal!¡± she boomed with a wicked laugh that echoed through the room.


    Gabrielle huffed and crossed her arms, leaning back in her seat with a pout.


    ¡°Oho~? Where''d all that bravado go? Hehe~¡± Cassie said, petting Gabrielle.


    ¡°Get your fucking hands off me,¡± Gabrielle spat, swatting Cassie''s hand away.


    ¡°Calm down, you two,¡± Nyx intervened, stepping up to them. ¡°We have no room for infighting. We are here to work together.¡±


    ¡°Ah come on! It''s just playful banter!¡± Cassie replied with a hand on her hips.


    ¡°Yes, but there''s no need to get physical with each other. Teamwork and companionship is key to winning this fight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so anyways,¡± Danemon said, looking at Mariko. ¡°You. Mariko, was it? What do you do?¡±


    ¡°My Void Magic ability involves using my hair as a living weapon.¡± Mariko replied, moving her hair in front of her as if it had a mind of its own. She then turned her hair into a long, sharp blade. She swung her hair at a statue across the room, slicing it clean in half as the Cabal watched the top half of the statue fall to the floor.


    Danemon blinked and nodded. ¡°Interesting indeed. So your Aura Type is Interaction, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My hair is all-purpose and can do just about anything imaginable.¡±


    ¡°Well, good,¡± Brittany said. ¡°We already have someone who can cut things.¡± she continued before summoning a life-sized pair of red and blue scissors.


    Cassie bristled at seeing the giant scissors. ¡°Pfft! What in the world is the point of a giant pair of scissors?¡±


    ¡°She has a point,¡± Vilho added. ¡°How do you have time to do all that snipping in the heat of battle?¡±


    ¡°Easy!¡± Brittany said before she split the scissors in two, smirking at Vilho. ¡°I can just turn them into twin blades like this! You thought I''d be THAT dumb?¡±


    ¡°Well that''s neat, I guess,¡± Vilho replied in a nonchalant voice.


    ¡°All right now,¡± Nyx began, sitting down and observing the other members. ¡°Now that we have our team, it is time to get into action. I will give each of you the power of Depravity in exchange for capturing members of the Ephemerals and anyone you believe could give us clues to find them. You can use your newfound powers for your own personal goals and pursuits, but do not forget our primary mission at hand.¡± Nyx ended with a nod.


    ¡ï


    ¡°So, Draley,¡± Trixie said. ¡°What¡¯s up with this whole ¡®Chami¡¯ thing? Where is her body, exactly?¡±


    ¡°Chami''s body is located in the Forest of Remnants, based in northwestern Aberzanthan.¡±


    Trixie stroked her chin. ¡°Forest of Remnants, eh?¡±


    Draley nodded. ¡°Indeed. It is a land I once called home, where witches lived in a land flourishing with life and teeming with Void Energy. That was until the Dark forces came into the picture. Since then, the balance of Light and Darkness there has sent out of whack and made the forest lose its essence. In the Forest of Remnants now is a large castle, where Sylvie resides. She was accompanied by a short, raven-haired woman who wields the power of Depravity.¡±


    Trixie scratched her head as she tried to recall seeing such an individual, but nothing came up.


    ¡°I''m getting nothing as well, Trix,¡± Piper said.


    ¡°The goal of Sylvie is to steal Chami''s soul and use its power to flood the world in Darkness.¡± Draley continued. ¡°I tried to fight them, but the combined strength of Sylvie and her companion proved to be far greater than my own, and I was taken down pretty quickly.¡±


    Trixie''s eyes went big as she processed this, nodding in understanding. ¡°Yeesh¡­ I wish I was there to help.¡±


    ¡°Well...I''ve never seen you fight, but I believe that even with your aid, the outcome of the battle would have been no different. They nearly killed me.¡±


    ¡°Well I''ll be! These guys must be monsters if even an Alliance member can''t stop them.¡±


    ¡°No, they can be stopped, and for good. With a combined effort and good planning, we can put an end to both of them, especially with your help.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a deal then, I''m in.¡±


    ¡°Glad to hear that, Trixie. Let''s see what Svenja has to say.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Absolutely the fuck yes, we''re goin''!¡± Svenja said with a grin. ¡°We just need the when an¡¯ where, then we''ll see what magic that Marla can work for us!¡±


    ¡°Fantastic,¡± Draley replied. ¡°We must go the the forest of Remnants and retrieve Chami''s body.¡±


    ¡°The Forest of Remnants? Grand, let''s see Marla straight away before plannin'' any further!¡±


    The three entered Marla''s room and were greeted with a bright smile from the fairy. ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± she chirped, her smile widening as she saw Draley. ¡°Draley! It''s been so long! How have you been?¡±


    Draley returned the smile and waved. ¡°Very good, Marla. Thank you. Now, we have something we need your help with.¡±


    Marla nodded. ¡°Mhm! What is it?¡±


    ¡°We need to go to the Forest of Remnants to retrieve the body of Chami so that we can transplant her soul back into her body. There are two powerful enemies there that stopped me from doing so before, so we need the help of the entire Alliance to take them down.¡±


    Marla processed everything and raised a brow. ¡°But¡­ If everybody goes to the Forest of Remnants, then who will guard the Nexus until you get back?¡±


    Draley paused and tapped her head with her fingers. ¡°Darn, you''re right. Our foes may head this way while we''re on our way to the castle, and then we''ll be right back at square one.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Marla replied. ¡°So we need some Alliance members to stay here just in case that happens. I''d recommend some members of the Alliance to stay here, and have the rest go on the mission.¡±


    ¡°All right then,¡± Svenja said. ¡°So I''ll be taking Uni, Marnie, and Fritz with us, and the rest can stay here an'' guard the Nexus. How ¡®bout it?¡±


    ¡°That''s a good idea,¡± Marla replied with a nod. ¡°The Forest of Remnants is pretty far from here, Svenja.¡± she added, showing Svenja the location of the Forest of Remnants on the big map behind her.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Svenja said as she studied the map. Well, let''s gather everyone and tell ¡®em to leg it! We''re gonna have a savage time!¡±

 The Impostor

    Kinsey stared at her friends from across the street, watching them all enjoy themselves at the Citadel¡¯s bakery. Her eyes were cold as she watched them laughing with Zalgo. Beside Kinsey was Sylvie, who looked at the group and back at Kinsey with a knife-sharpening smirk.


    ¡°You see that, Kinsey? Instead of trying to work things out with you, they simply replaced you! You''ll never be as close to them as you were in the beginning!¡±


    ¡°...They never truly cared. It was foolish of me to think they did.¡±


    Sylvie giggled with a nod. ¡°Indeed! I hope now you see what they really think about you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I already saw. You just confirmed my suspicions. It took you for me to see what''s really going on.¡±


    ¡°Of course! As a demon, I can see lies and deceit from a mile away! You can count on me to show you the ropes of the darkness that resides in all of us!¡±


    Kinsey grinned, narrowing her eyes with menace. ¡°Darkness, eh? I''d like to learn a thing or two about that. I have a good enough hand on this Void Magic thing already, so I think I''m ready for whatever.¡±


    Sylvie beamed and rubbed her hands. ¡°Perfect! Now, where were we¡­?¡±


    ¡­


    Alice opened the doors to her class. Everyone else was there and prepared, filling the classroom with chatter. Celeste noticed Alice and clapped to gain everyone''s attention.


    ¡°Everybody''s here! Now we''re ready to begin!¡± Celeste announced.


    ¡°So¡­ Since we already got the Basic and Advanced Techniques down, now what?¡± Kairy asked.


    ¡°Easy,¡± Celeste replied with a smile. ¡°You must take everything you''ve learned and begin coming up with your Void Magic ability.¡±


    Blair raised a brow and leaned forward in her seat. ¡°Wait, really?!¡±


    Celeste nodded with a grin. ¡°Yes, really! You all learned each of the Techniques, so now you have the foundations needed to craft your very own Void Magic ability!¡±


    The classroom erupted with cheers. Alice gave a blank stare in response, waiting for the noise to quiet down before speaking. ¡°How do we begin doing that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well, it depends on the nature of your ability and how you wish to achieve it,¡± Celeste replied. ¡°Is there anything you specialize in? That may be the basis for your ability.¡±


    Alice scratched her head. ¡°Well, I''m a seamstress and I ma¨C¡±


    ¡°And there you go,¡± Celeste cut her off with a raised finger. ¡°So your Void ability will be centered on that.¡±


    ¡°But how does that translate to Possession?¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe Possession will give you a hard time, but if you could get adept at Conversion or Creation, you''ll be onto something. However, both of those categories are tied second place as the hardest Aura Types to learn for a natural-born Possessor. But I never said it''s impossible.¡±


    ¡°But I''m still stuck. How do I use those Aura Types in conjunction with my sewing skills?¡±


    Celeste stroked her chin with a smirk and let her eyes wander for a while before looking back at Alice. ¡°Hmm, well, if you take the Conversion route, then you can create a thread made of your aura and use your natural talent for Possession to manipulate it. Or, using Creation, you can simply conjure a spool and thread and use a combination of the Basic and Advanced Techniques to control the threads as you please!¡±


    The rest of the class listened to the advice Celeste was giving Alice, taking mental notes.


    ¡°Interesting, thanks,¡± Alice responded. ¡°So, I''m thinking about taking the Creation route. What do I do next?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to put that creative mind of yours to use then. Start imagining what your tools and whatnot will look like, then put it on paper.¡±


    Alice shook her head. ¡°No, I couldn''t draw to save my life.¡±


    ¡°Well then, just imagine it like I said. Envision it. Meditate. Dream about it. Anything you can do will help. And then, it will appear before you. If you need extra help, then you could turn to Akari and Akumu for help. They''re both Creators and already conjured their very own weapons.¡±


    Alice looked at the twin sisters for a moment and turned her attention back to Celeste. ¡°All right, I will.¡±


    ¡°Splendid! If you''d like, you can enter one of the training rooms here down the hall to your left, and meditate in order to manifest your ability.¡±


    ¡°Very well then. Is it okay if I ask for your help sometimes, by the way? I can imagine it''s going to be quite difficult creating this ability.¡±


    Celeste grinned. ¡°Of course you can! And just so you know, it''s not necessarily ¡®creating¡¯ an ability. It''s more like ¡®awakening¡¯ it. Try thinking of it that way, and you''ll make much quicker progress.¡±


    ¡°Got it, thanks again.¡±


    ¡°Mhm! Have fun!¡±


    Alice made her way to the training room to her left, her eyes focused in determination.


    She''s gonna have one hell of an ability¡­ Celeste thought.


    ¡­


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    You took a deep breath and closed your eyes, trying to visualize the spool and thread you wanted to create. You imagined your hands covered in wire threads, and you tried to summon them into existence, but couldn''t manage.


    Your fingers tensed up as you focused harder on the mental image and tried your best to make it real. But your efforts were unsuccessful ¡ª the thread never manifested. Defeated, you clenched your fists.


    Sigh¡­


    You could feel your heart pounding in your chest as you struggled to maintain focus. That''s when you heard a knock on the door.


    Opening your eyes, you saw Rachel and smiled. You could use a cute face in these trying times.


    She came in and closed the door behind herself, shaking her head at you with a mocking laugh.


    "You know that you can ask me for help, don''tcha?¡±


    You nodded. "Oh, yeah¡­ I knew that¡­ I just¡­.¡±


    Rachel raised an eyebrow. "Look, you''re having trouble with your ability, aren''t you?" She asked in a sympathetic tone. "So, since we''re both working on our abilities, I''m willing to give you a hand, if you want.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Thanks Rach, but if I recall correctly, your Aura Type is Projection: the furthest category from Creation. You''ll have an even harder time than I will.¡±


    Rachel shrugged. ¡°But that doesn''t mean I shouldn''t try! My ability involves Creation too, and I''m going to work hard at it, no matter what it takes! I''ll help you do the same thing.¡± she replied.


    ¡°That''s good to hear. But I''ve just been having so much trouble coming up with a design for my creation. I''m no artist, after all.¡±


    ¡°Well, what are you picturing in your head?¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­ I''m thinking of gloves with metallic fingertips and wire threads running through them.¡±


    Rachel nodded. ¡°Got it. Lucky for you, I''m pretty good at sketching things, so I can help you out with that! So would you like to start with designing the gloves?" she suggested.


    I nodded. ¡°Sure thing. Thanks for reaching out.¡±


    ¡­


    After you both agreed, you took off to a nearby table where several pens and pieces of paper waited for you. You sat down with Rachel and started discussing the shapes and features you wanted the gloves to have. You had a few questions for each other as you worked through the design process, and before long, Rachel finished drafting her plans on paper.


    Now that you had an idea of what the gloves would look like, it was time to try to conjure them. You closed your eyes and focused your aura into your hands. You tried to picture the gloves Rachel designed in your mind, and then tried to manifest them into reality. Alas, you still couldn''t conjure up the gloves, your fists quaking with frustration as you tried to create them.


    ¡°Damn,¡± you complained. ¡°Forget it, I''ll try again later when my mind is more clear.¡±


    ¡­Which is pretty much never, you thought.


    ¡°Fair enough. Let''s head back to Cel and show her what we got.¡±


    You both left the room and went to the main room, where Celeste was talking to the rest of the students. You stepped up to her and tapped her shoulder.


    ¡°Oh! There you go, Alice! Did you enjoy your meditation?¡±


    You shrugged. ¡°I couldn''t conjure anything.¡±


    Celeste smirked and shook her head. ¡°My poor, sweet child! Conjuring something via Creation can take a very long time, especially if what you''re trying to conjure is complex in either design or function. You and everyone else here seem to be true prodigies, so it may not take a month or longer for you to achieve it like ordinary people, but I still don''t think you''ll be able to achieve overnight success.¡±


    You sighed and nodded. ¡°Understood. I guess I''ll just keep on trying then.¡±


    ¡°That''s the spirit! Don''t beat yourself down, you''ll get there! As you must know, a Void Magic ability is an expression of your personality. You must think deeply about who you are as a person in order to unlock your Void Magic ability. Your abilities are tied directly to your very essence and being, so you must understand every aspect of your persona. This understanding comes from deep introspection and experimentation, which are essential factors in revealing your true potential. You''re showing lots of promise already, so take all the time you need, even if that means staying in my Citadel for many months to come! But for now, you are all dismissed.¡±


    All the students got up to leave, but before Kinsey could get take off, Celeste grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Hold on, Kinsey,¡± Celeste called out. ¡°Could I have a word with you for a moment?¡±


    Kinsey shrugged and huffed. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡­


    Celeste and Kinsey were sitting on the couch in the back of the classroom, the room filled with their silence.


    ¡°So Kinsey, I wanted to ask you about your aura.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What of it?¡±


    ¡°I''ve noticed that it''s pretty¡­volatile. Especially for an Extractor. Is there anything going on inside? Aura is tied to emotion, after all.¡±


    Kinsey stayed silent for a moment. ¡°It''s¡­nothing serious.¡±


    Celeste narrowed her eyes and frowned. ¡°Don''t lie, Kins. I can tell by your aura flow alone that something is off. Very off. Is there something you need to get off your chest?¡±


    ¡°Eh. It isn''t anything that concerns you.¡±


    ¡°It actually does concern me, dear. As your teacher, it is my duty to make sure your overall health is upstanding. If there''s anything you need to get out, then please do. Negative emotions massively impact your usage of your Void Magic abilities.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn''t have anything to do with you.¡±


    ¡°It has everything to do with me, Kinsey. You''re my student. It''s okay to let things out. Having someone to talk to during times of need goes a long way.¡±


    Kinsey shook her head with a sigh. ¡°It''s not directed at you, though. You''re good, you can go on about your day, goodbye.¡± Kinsey ended as she got up and headed to the door.


    Celeste outstretched an arm and called out for Kinsey, but she could only watch as her troubled student stormed out of the room, leaving her all alone in the building.


    Something''s off. I can feel it, she thought.


    ¡­


    ¡°Here we go¡­¡± Alice muttered, heading out of her house to go for more lessons at Celeste''s building, but not before a quick snack time with her friends.


    Moments later, you saw something that you would have never thought you''d see here of all places: a Depraved. The small being wasted no time in jumping up for a quick attack. You extended an arm in defense. To your shock, the creature was frozen in midair, unable to budge an inch. Your eyes went wide and you gasped. You were using Possession, and it was working. You then took advantage of this and swung your hand forward, sending the creature barrelling into a wall. It then dissipated into nothingness.


    That''s a first¡­ you thought. You dusted off your dress and then kept on walking.


    The group was already gathered around the usual table, which was decked out with various foodstuffs of dubious nutritional value. But, there was something off. You blinked, and then it clicked.


    ¡­Kinsey, you thought.


    ¡°Hey Alice!¡± Kairy greeted.


    ¡°It''s big Al! What''s up?¡± Blair joined.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Um, where''s Kins?¡± you asked.


    ¡°Beats us,¡± Rachel replied. ¡°She hasn''t shown up in some time.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t even get a response from her door yesterday,¡± Zalgo added. ¡°Last time I talked to her, she was pretty upset, like something was bothering her.¡±


    ¡°That''s¡­not really surprising.¡± you replied. ¡°She can be pretty uptight at times, you just gotta get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Let''s just hope she''s doing well. I know she won''t miss class, so we''ll see her then.¡± Sharline said.


    You shrugged. ¡°Yep, we should.¡±


    ¡­


    Upon entering the building, you and the others were met with a fretting Celeste.


    ¡°Alice! I''m glad you''re here,¡± Celeste said. ¡°We have a big problem.¡±


    "What''s the trouble?" you asked in a hesitant voice.


    "There was an attack from a horde of Depraved here in the citadel," Celeste explained. ¡°That shouldn''t be possible. This realm was created by me via Creation, so no Depraved should be able to enter this world. The only way one can enter this citadel is through invitation. In other words, someone in the Citadel is responsible for it.¡±


    You furrowed your brows and took a step forward. "Who was it? Who attacked?"


    ¡°I don''t yet know the perpetrator''s identity," Celeste said.


    "Then what do we do now?" Zalgo asked.


    "I''m investigating the matter as we speak," Celeste said. ¡°I have a few leads, but I wanted to talk to you guys first."


    "What is it?" you asked.


    Celeste shut her eyes for a minute, took a deep breath, then opened them a moment later with a stern gaze. "...There''s an impostor among us," Celeste said.


    You stepped back, blinking at Celeste. "An impostor? Among the residents of this citadel?" Alice asked.


    "Yes, dear. That''s the worrying part," Celeste said. "I reckon it may be someone we know.¡±


    "You''re saying it could be anyone here? Even me and my friends?" you questioned.


    "It is a possibility," Celeste said. "That is why I wanted to speak to you all. I believe you know us well enough to distinguish who it could be."


    "I¡­ I''m not sure, Celeste," you responded, scratching your head. "Surely none of us would do something like that. Maybe I''m not seeing what you see."


    "Please, Alice," Celeste said. "Think back on any odd behavior you may have observed that could possibly point to something bigger than just acting strangely."


    You frowned, looking down at the floor. "Well, you see¡­ it''s not much to go on, but¡­ it''s Kinsey. She hasn''t been acting like herself lately. She''s more withdrawn. At first I thought she might just be going through something, but now I''m not so sure."


    Kairy shook her head. ¡°No, I just don''t see Kinsey doing something that drastic! She doesn''t have any connection to the Depraved, either! Maybe it was the twins?¡±


    Akari closed her book and looked up at Kairy with a piercing gaze. Akumu put a hand to her mouth and gasped before she pouted and crossed her arms. ¡°R-really?! You can''t just throw me and my big sis under the bus outta nowhere like that!¡±


    ¡°Well, I dunno,¡± Kairy responded. ¡°Just saying, I know it can''t be any of my friends. We have nothing to do with Depraved at all.¡±


    ¡°But you HAVE to admit that Kinsey''s been acting pretty¡­off lately. It could be her for all we know.¡± Rachel chimed in.


    Celeste nodded. "I see, I suspected as much. That is the same conclusion I reached. It''s just¡­ I don''t know what to do, Alice, Rachel, everyone. I''m afraid to accuse her directly, but if it is her, then this is much more serious than I thought."


    "I understand, Celeste," you said. "But if she is the culprit, then we need to act quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zalgo added. ¡°Maybe I can look into some things ¡ª ask a few questions, see if anything comes up. But I agree, we should proceed with caution for now."


    "Yes, please do," Celeste warned, sighing in relief that her students were taking the matter seriously as well. "Just be careful. And please keep me informed of anything you discover.¡±


    "Of course," you said. "You''re the one who let me and my friends reside in this citadel in the first place, so I''ll see what I can figure out. I promise."


    "That''s all I can ask for," Celeste replied, giving you a warm smile. "Thank you, Alice."


    "You''re welcome, Celeste."


    With that, you and your friends turned to leave, but not before Celeste called out to you once more.


    "Don''t forget what I said about caution, alright?" Celeste warned.


    "Will do," you replied with a nod, waving to your teacher as you headed off in search of Kinsey.

 Body and Soul

    ¡°Nyx! Boy, do I have some good news!¡± Sylvie said.


    ¡°Go ahead, Sylvie.¡±


    ¡°For one, we have someone who can help us out with finding the Ephemerals! Secondly, I''ve found the location of the soul that the body you''re keeping inhabits!¡±


    Nyx''s eyes widened at the two rounds of good news, turning her body to Sylvie as she listened. ¡°That''s excellent. First off, who is the individual you speak of?¡±


    ¡°Oh, none other than¡­¡± Sylvie began, bringing forth Kinsey. ¡°...Kinsey!¡±


    Nyx stared at Kinsey with intrigue, closing her eyes and giving a single nod. ¡°I see¡­ You have a lot of darkness in you, Kinsey. So, what do you know about the Ephemerals?¡± she interrogated, taking a step towards Kinsey.


    ¡°Well I mean, I don''t know ALL of them,¡± Kinsey began. ¡°But I can help you out with a good number of them.¡±


    ¡°Splendid. Tell me, where are they located?¡±


    ¡°They''re in¡­¡± Kinsey hesitated. She didn''t want to bust her friends out and put a target on their backs, but her feelings of resentment battled those thoughts, making her grunt with annoyance.


    ¡°Why the hesitance?¡± Sylvie taunted. ¡°Oho~, don''t tell me you still feel for them!¡±


    Kinsey scowled and swung her hand. ¡°No! I was just trying to remember the name of the location, that''s all! Anyways, they can be found in a world created by a witch who goes by the name Celeste.¡±


    Nyx raised a brow when hearing Celeste''s name. ¡°Ah, Celeste, you said? I''ve heard of such. She was the Void Magic teacher of Brittany, I''ve been told.¡±


    ¡°Dunno who that is, but I can help you get to Celeste.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your cooperation, young one.¡±


    Nyx turned to Sylvie. ¡°Now, Sylvie, about the location of the soul of the vessel¡­ Where is it?¡±


    ¡°The Fairylyl Alliance HQ! I got the info from Kaz. Apparently, there''s a member of the Ephemerals there also. She''s supposedly a special agent who''s very powerful and possesses a very unique aura.¡±


    ¡°Hm, I see¡­ Well, you should go to retrieve the soul for the vessel. Meanwhile, I''ll have some members of our group handle the matters of the Ephemerals that Kinsey spoke of.¡±


    ¡°Gotcha! I''m on my way!¡±


    Sylvie manifested her wings and flew out of the window. Nyx then looked over to Kinsey.


    ¡°Kinsey¡­ I''ll assign a few of my underlings to assist you with taking in the Ephemerals. I hope they''ll be of help.¡±


    ¡°Cool. It should be fun.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Before you go, do tell me¡­ Why do you wish to go after your former friends?¡±


    Kinsey frowned and shook her head. ¡°I just got tired of being nothing to them. I tried to fit in and be a good friend, but apparently my effort was a waste all along.¡±


    Nyx hummed and put a hand on Kinsey''s shoulder. ¡°They''re not your friends then. You were right to reevaluate your friendship. No friend should keep you down and stop you from being the best you can be. You must accept that nothing good lasts forever. Remember: you must get rid of the bad friends or you''ll never be blessed with good ones.¡±


    Kinsey stayed silent, Nyx''s words whizzing around in her head all the while. She then nodded with a cold sneer.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ They''re dead to me now, and there''s nothing they can say to me. I''m going to handle them with whoever you''re pairing me up with.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know the perfect match for you.¡±


    Nyx walked around the castle, going into a few rooms where the Cabal members were. She walked up to Kinsey with Cassie, Brittany, and Danemon in tow.


    ¡°Kinsey, this is Cassie, Brittany, and Danemon.¡± Nyx introduced, gesturing to each of them.


    Kinsey looked at her companions and nodded to herself.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°Well! Aren''t you looking edgy~?¡± Cassie added with a smirk.


    Kinsey replied with a smirk of her own, pointing at Cassie. ¡°You''re one to talk. I like your style.¡±


    Cassie put her hands on her hips and beamed with pride. ¡°Why thank you~! The Empress of the Shadow Zone has to look the part, don''t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Okay, everyone. You must head off in search of the Ephemerals. Kinsey here will lead the way. We must act swiftly, for there is no time to waste.¡±


    ¡°No prob,¡± Brittany said. ¡°I can get to Celeste''s Citadel with the Memory Portal technique, so we''ll be there in a flash.¡±


    Brittany looked to the others and extended her hands. ¡°You chumps ready?!¡± she asked, enveloping herself and the others with her bright pink aura. Before anyone could answer, they disappeared, leaving Nyx alone in the main room.


    ¡­Good luck, everyone, she thought.


    ¡ï


    Svenja tapped her foot, waiting for Draley and the others to catch up as they flew in the air via Projection. Draley and the other Alliance members made it and landed on the forest floor.


    ¡°Ahaha! There ya go! Told ya I''m the last one ya''d wanna challenge to a race! Now, is this the castle ye brought up, Draley?¡± Svenja asked.


    Draley nodded. ¡°It indeed is. I hope that Chami''s body is still there. Let''s go at once!¡±


    The Alliance flew to the castle and threw open the doors. Draley traced Chami''s aura and followed it, which led to the main room.


    There''s something off¡­ Draley thought. I feel many different auras here, but it''s not Sylvie''s, or that of the other woman who was with her¡­ Nevermind, let''s just get this out of the way before things go south.


    Draley opened a door by the decapitated statue and her eyes widened at seeing the body of Chami, unscathed and in perfect condition. The other members of the Alliance stared in shock at the unconscious body of the voice behind the Alliance Nexus. With forest green hair and pink inner hair, yellow eyes, a petite yet endowed figure, and wearing a green dress and boots, there was no mistaking it.


    ¡°This is it¡­¡± Draley said.


    The room was quiet, except for the heavy breathing of the group as they all stared at the body. The group exchanged glances, waiting for Draley to give a lead on what to do next. Draley walked up to the body and picked it up, closing the door behind her and narrowing her eyes as she looked at the others.


    ¡°Our mission is complete. We must leave immediately. I''m sensing numerous unfamiliar auras within this castle, and we may get attacked if we don''t get out of here quickly.¡±


    ¡ï


    As ordered by Marla, the Alliance members back at the HQ stood guard by the Nexus for protection.


    ¡°I can''t believe that Chami is actually a deity!¡± Zoe said.


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Ahina replied. ¡°I thought it was only a voice in this Nexus.¡±


    ¡°Same here,¡± Marnie added, ¡°I''m just waiting to see if we''re gonna be kicking some ass soon. How about you, Mable?¡±


    Mable tapped her chin with her pen, her lavender hair swaying along as she looked over to Marnie with her silver eyes. ¡°You know I''m not the fighting type, Marnie.¡± she replied with a slight smirk.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah,¡± Marnie taunted. ¡°You''re probably just gonna sit back and use the showdown as inspiration for writing a fight scene, aren''tcha?¡±


    Mable''s smirk spread further as she gave a single nod, putting her pale hands in the pockets of her royal blue and white frilled dress before leaning against the Nexus. ¡°Hehe, you sure know me well.¡±


    The Alliance''s chatter screeched to a halt from the doors of the HQ being kicked down by Sylvie. She flew in and landed before the Nexus and the Alliance, crossing her arms and taking several steps forward with a demonic grin. ¡°Well, would you look at that - it''s a pest convention!¡±


    Marnie stepped up to the front of the group, narrowing her eyes as she looked at Sylvie with a defiant glare. ¡°Hmph, I''ll crush you like a pest if you dare touch our ally''s soul.¡±


    "And we won''t let you take it,¡± Ahina threatened, staring daggers into Sylvie.


    Sylvie laughed, a dark and menacing laughter that filled the HQ as she stared down at the gem sprite. "Oho~? And what makes you think YOU can stop me?"


    Ahina conjured her claymore and swung it in front of herself, pointing it at Sylvie.


    ¡°You think I''m scared of a mere demon?¡±


    ¡°A MERE demon?¡± Sylvie replied, grinning as she used Increase and shrouded the entire building with her fierce red aura.


    The Alliance flinched and stepped back at this display of power, their eyes widening as they looked at the powerful being standing right in front of them.


    ¡°Damn¡­ She really is a monster¡­¡± Marnie admitted.


    ¡°So~? Who''s gonna stop me?¡±


    As if answering her question, Svenja, Draley and the others made it back to the HQ, heading inside with Chami and freezing as they saw Sylvie.


    ¡°The hell?¡± Svenja said as she walked towards the demonic fairy with her blade drawn. ¡°''Sup with this demon?¡±


    ¡°It''s Sylvie,¡± Draley warned, stepping in front of Svenja and outstretching her arms to protect everyone behind her.


    Sylvie looked at Chami and raised a brow. ¡°Oh? You actually retrieved the vessel? Great, now my workload is doubled!¡± she complained. She then smirked at the sight of Draley. ¡°Ooh, and if it isn''t the sleepyhead? I thought we killed you back there!¡±


    ¡°Evidently not,¡± Draley replied, summoning her staff. ¡°You aren''t going away with anything!¡±


    Sylvie flashed a devilish grin. ¡°...Bet?¡±


    Before anyone can respond, Sylvie and the Nexus both disappear in the blink of an eye, leaving everyone dumbfounded at Sylvie''s incredible speed as she flies off.


    ¡°Wait- what the bloody hell just happened?!¡± Svenja yelled, watching Sylvie flying in the air with the Nexus in hand and getting smaller by the second.


    Marnie chuckled to herself at the situation, nudging Ahina with her elbow. ¡°Ya saw that? She literally went like ¡®pyoooom¡¯ on us!¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Ahina replied, laughing along.


    ¡°Welp, we just got owned.¡± Uni said, joining in the other two''s joking around.


    ¡°Damn¡­ Our perfect chance to have both Chami''s body and soul in one piece is ruined¡­¡±


    ¡°Nah, I know what to do!¡± Svenja replied, using Increase and flying after Sylvie.


    ¡°Noooo!!¡± Draley panicked, reaching a hand out. ¡°You can''t just go after her like that, she''ll slaughter you!¡±


    Svenja was already long gone, leaving Draley''s pleas falling on deaf ears. ¡°Oh goodness¡­¡±


    Draley laid Chami down on the floor and flew after Svenja without a second thought.


    Ahina took Chami and sat her up against the wall. ¡°I hope they''ll be all right¡­¡± she said with a sigh.


    ¡ï


    Draley caught up to Svenja, flying through the air beside her and racing after Sylvie. Sylvie looked back and groaned at the sight of them coming closer and closer. ¡°Oh jeez¡­ It''s The Pests part two¡­¡± she whined, firing a blast of aura at them. The projectile hit Svenja, who winced from the attack, yet regained her balance and kept on flying.


    ¡°Shit¡­ Get off my back, you fuckers¡­!¡± Sylvie complained. The weight of the Nexus began to kick in for her, and she went downward until she hit the forest floor.


    Svenja and Draley landed before Sylvie, who stood in front of the Nexus. Sylvie caught her breath, holding her chest as she took deep breaths.


    ¡°Stop right now, Sylvie!¡± Draley demanded. ¡°You can''t flee all the way back to the castle carrying the Nexus.¡±


    ¡°Let alone get away from us while doing it!¡±


    Sylvie snickered at the two, looking at the Nexus and back at them. ¡°Oh, but I got the soul from the Nexus before you dumbasses even landed! Now I don''t need that damn thing!¡±


    Draley gasped. ¡°So¡­ She must be an Extractor¡­¡± she said under her breath.


    ¡°Well guess what? Ye ain''t gettin'' away with it!¡± Svenja threatened, rushing in for an attack with her blade. In a quick movement, Sylvie delivered an uppercut and flew off while Svenja was stunned.


    ¡°Gah! Damn that cute hoor!¡± Svenja roared, holding her chin and turning to Draley. ¡°I''m huntin'' her down, Draley! Head back and check on everyone back at the Alliance for me!¡±


    Svenja dashed off before she could respond, and she watched as Svenja faded into the skies. ¡°I hope you really know what you''re up against, Svenja¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Svenja caught up to Sylvie in record time, firing blasts of aura at her. They were all dodged, but Svenja used Increase and tackled her, sending them both back down to the forest.


    Sylvie kicked Svenja off of her and sneered as she turned around to face her. ¡°What a fool, coming here all by yourself, trying to take down the magnificent ME! I''ve never seen a single soul so eager to meet their grave!¡±


    ¡°Oh feck off, ye blasted eejit! I''ll leave ya banjaxed inside-out before ya can even blink!¡±


    Sylvie erupted with mocking laughter, shaking her head at Svenja. ¡°Don''t make me laugh! You think that you and your little mortal friends will be enough to stop me? How adorable~! Your pitiful Alliance are nothing but insects compared to me, and you all deserve to be crushed like one!¡± Sylvie used Increase and created a crater from the power of her aura. ¡°Hahaha! Taste my mind-boggling power!¡±

 Double Trouble

    ¡°So, does anyone have anything?¡± Celeste asked, looking at her students with skeptical eyes. Alice shifted in her seat, her body closed up as she and everyone else was still stuck figuring out who the imposter is.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Kairy replied with a shrug.


    ¡°Beats me,¡± Blair added.


    Celeste sighed, burying her face in her hand. ¡°I''m afraid of what will happen to my realm and everyone in it if we don''t get to the end of this quickly¡­¡±


    Celeste''s concern over the imposter was shared by everyone in the classroom, but they all had no idea who it could be. Kairy felt uneasy, shifting in her seat as she also tried to think of who the culprit could be. Akari leaned back and opened her book, seeming unconcerned with the situation.


    "Don''t worry," Sharline said, causing Celeste to look up from her hand. "We''ll find them in no time. They won''t get away with disrupting the status quo of your realm.¡±


    Celeste smiled at Sharline''s reassurances, feeling slightly better about the situation. "I hope you''re right," she said, putting her hand down.


    "We''ll definitely find the culprit soon," Alice added, trying to seem confident but feeling quite uncertain herself.


    "We have no time to waste," Kairy said, looking around at everyone. "We have to work hard and put in the effort to find the culprit before¡­¡±


    "Before it''s too late," Celeste finished, standing up with her eyes narrowed in determination. "Finding this person is essential if we want to keep my realm safe from dark forces."


    "Exactly!" Blair said, putting her fist in the air. "We have to track this traitor down sooner rather than later. And when we do, I''ll have the honors of pummeling ¡®em!¡±


    ¡°The hard part is actually finding out who it is,¡± Rachel added. ¡°I mean, no one''s gonna just walk up to us and admit they''re the one behind all this.¡±


    "You''re right, Rachel. We must work quickly or else there''ll be consequences," Zalgo said in a stern tone.


    The whole group nodded to each other, determined to find the traitor and feeling like it was their responsibility.


    ¡ï


    ¡°Got it, got it. So this is the place?¡± Brittany asked.


    ¡°Yep, this is the Citadel, all right,¡± Kinsey replied, cracking her knuckles with a fierce gaze as she stared down at the Citadel from the roof of a tall building. ¡°Now let''s show those chumps who''s boss already.¡±


    "Yeah, come on!" Brittany exclaimed, cracking her knuckles as well with a fierce grin. "Let''s go show these little shits who run this town!"


    Cassie nodded with a grim smile. ¡°Here we go.¡±


    Danemon and the three girls jumped off the building and landed on the roof of Celeste''s academy, which looked quite imposing and formidable from above. They could see guards patrolling the area, carrying weapons and looking watchful.


    "Hmm... looks like this place is being well-protected," Brittany said, looking around with a cunning grin. "Well, that just means it''ll be more fun blowing by them."


    "Heh, yeah, let''s not waste any time," Cassie added. ¡°Danemon, you stay right here and be on the lookout for any surprises.¡±


    Danemon gave a nod. ¡°Let me know when things go wrong.¡±


    ¡°I doubt anything will go wrong, but if you say so,¡± Cassie boasted.


    The girls walked towards the entrance of the Citadel, their movements graceful yet confident as a dark, menacing presence filled the area. As they walked, they noticed the guards stopping in front of them, raising their weapons and keeping a defiant and watchful stance.


    "What are you three doing here?" one of the guards asked, looking at them with a menacing glare. "This is the Citadel of Celeste. You are NOT allowed here without permission."


    The girls stepped forward and paused for a moment, looking at each other with cruel grins. "We don''t take orders from you little peons," Brittany sassed, stepping forward.


    "Exactly, we''re not gonna let you tell us what to do," Kinsey added with a laugh, stepping forward and standing right next to Brittany and Cassie. "We''re gonna do whatever we want, and we don''t care about your so-called rules."


    The two guards exchanged a glance, their demeanor becoming unsure as they looked at the menacing trio in front of them. "Well... You can''t just come in and take over the Citadel," the first guard said.


    "We''ll stop you," said the second guard. ¡°We are highly advanced in Void Magic, gifted with divine power by Celeste herself!¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Brittany huffed, conjuring her


    huge scissors and separating them into twin blades, pointing them at the guards. ¡°Well then, we''ll see what Ciseaux du Diable has to say about that!¡±


    At the same time, Cassie manifested her chains with a smirk, swinging them around with ferocity.


    The guards looked at the trio in fear and uncertainty, their weapons raised to defend against the girls'' incoming attacks.


    Brittany attacked first, her twin scissors flashing across the air in a vicious flurry. The two guardians barely had time to block the attack, but they managed to raise their shields and block the cut. Brittany then swung again, this time aiming for the legs of one the guards with a vicious swipe.


    The guard''s eyes couldn''t keep up with the speed of the attack and the scissor blade cut clean through his armored leg, sending his body crashing to the ground. The second guard''s eyes went huge as Cassie lashed out with a swing of her chains during his moment of distraction, sending a hook into his chest. He was thrown off balance, and Cassie took the opportunity to wrap her chains around his neck and twist, choking him into submission.


    With each guard defeated, the girls shared a cruel laugh, looking at each other with pride and satisfaction.


    Kinsey was the first to speak up, a wicked grin on her face. ¡°Told ya they wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.¡±


    ¡°So are all the scamps here small fries like those two sorry excuses for guards?¡±


    Kinsey shrugged, then stroked her chin as her eyes narrowed. ¡°Well now that you mention it, there are twin sisters who supposedly are very good at Void Magic.¡±


    ¡°Eh, those guys Cass and I destroyed claimed to be Void Magic experts, and look at how quickly we handled ¡®em. You sure these twins are all that?¡±


    ¡°Blegh, we''ll see.¡±


    As they walked off, a pair of brown eyes belonging to a young woman watched them heading into the building. She walked off in their direction, her expression stern and determined.


    ¡­


    Kinsey entered the classroom, looking at her former teacher and friends with a sneaky grin.


    ¡°Kinsey! You''re back, finally!¡± Celeste exclaimed. ¡°You''ve been gone for a long time, I was wondering what happened to you! There''s an impostor issue ongoing currently, and I wanted to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about,¡± Kinsey quipped. ¡°But I know someone you CAN talk to.¡± she added, gesturing for Brittany and Cassie to come in.


    Upon entering, Celeste couldn''t believe her eyes when seeing the two girls.


    My goodness, Celeste thought. I never thought I''d see the day where my first student AND the ruler of the Shadow Zone stand before me.


    ¡°Brittany? Long time no see!¡±


    Brittany shook her head with a cocky smile. ¡°Hey, Cel. Bet you didn''t expect to see me come back. But don''t get it twisted. I came here to kick ass, not to talk.¡±


    Celeste raised her brows, taking a step towards Brittany.


    Okay, she''s to the point¡­ Celeste thought.


    ¡°And¡­whose ass are you going to be kicking? Is that a threat?¡±


    ¡°Not a threat, but a promise.¡±


    ¡°What? Tell me, why are you here?¡±


    Brittany blew a raspberry and waved her hand at her. ¡°Don''t you see? I don''t answer to you anymore. We''re here for something, and we''re not leaving without it.¡±


    ¡°What is this ¡®it¡¯ you''re referring to?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing big. Just one of the Ephemerals supposedly here.¡±


    Celeste''s eyes widened as she looked over to Alice, Rachel, Sharline and Blair, then back to Brittany.


    ¡°What about them?¡±


    ¡°No need for me to tell you.¡±


    Celeste glared at the two, walking up to them until she was in front of them, looking up at Brittany. ¡°You''re not leaving with ANY of them on my watch.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Brittany challenged, conjuring Ciseaux du Diable with a smirk. ¡°I''d like to see you try.¡±


    Before Celeste could say anything back, Cassie enraptured her body in her chains. Celeste tried to fight her way out of the chains, but they wouldn''t budge.


    Damn, her chains are incredibly powerful, with such intense Aura¡­ I know who I''m up against, this won''t be easy¡­


    ¡°Now that we got the nuisance out of the way¡­¡± Brittany said, her eyes scanning the room as her eyes landed on Akari and Akumu. She elbowed Kinsey and pointed at them. ¡°Hey, are those the twins you were talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Kinsey replied.


    Akari was high on alert, summoning her blade. Akumu followed suit with a scythe.


    Brittany gave the twins a slow clap. ¡°Fellow Creators, I see? Nice. Finally, some good competition. At least I hope so.¡±


    Brittany and Cassie stood their ground and prepared for the fight. The girls and the sisters circled each other, sizing each other up.


    They''re just kids, this should be a quick in-and-out mission, Brittany thought.


    Brittany and Cassie engaged the twins first with a flurry of scissor and chain attacks. Akari used her blade to parry their attacks and Akumu swung her scythe and caught Cassie by the arm.


    With Cassie''s arm pierced by the scythe, Akumu dragged her closer with a sadistic grin and pulled it out, holding Cassie in place and slashing at her again.


    Brittany used Ciseaux du Diable to cut along the blade of Akari''s sword, causing it to chip and crack. Akari attempted to repair her weapon using Interaction and Augmentation. Brittany took advantage of this and swung Ciseaux du Diable at Akumu''s scythe, knocking it out of her hand. Cassie kicked Akumu off of her and stood back up.


    ¡°Round two!¡± Brittany yelled as she rushed in again.


    The twins were quick and agile as they fought in total unison. Akari attacked with vicious strikes with her blade, forcing both the girls to dodge out of the way. Akumu swung her scythe, aiming for Brittany''s throat. Raising her arm and using Fortify on it to increase her defense, Brittany blocked the strike and the scythe pierced her arm.


    Damnit, she still got me, Brittany thought.


    Brittany and Cassie fought back, using their weapons to defend themselves and attack. Brittany tried to cut at Akari''s blade once more, but the blade was more durable than the last time and the attack was blocked.


    Stepping back, one of Cassie''s eyes turned blue and a powerful aura flooded the room, leaving Brittany, the twins, and Alice and her friends trembling from the sheer power.


    ¡°You both think you''re all that, huh?! I hope you kids had fun, ¡®cause your souls are mine now!¡±


    A staff appeared in Cassie''s hand, which she pointed at the twins as the staff glowed with massive energy. The twins found themselves unable to move, even after using Fortify to strengthen their bodies.


    Cassie let out a bone-chilling laugh as she fired a shot at them. The ball of energy was deflected by a magic circle that showed up right before making contact with the twins, leaving Cassie stunned. Then the chains around Celeste were unraveled. Celeste looked up towards the ceiling and saw Esther looking down at everyone, making her smile.


    Celeste summoned a black hole behind Brittany and Cassie, which pulled them in. Before being sucked into the black hole, Cassie gave a mischievous grin and fired a blast of concentrated darkness at the twins. Esther deflected the darkness, but it went in Kairy''s direction. Not having any time to dodge, she gasped before it hit her where her heart is, her soul ejecting from her body into two parts and flying into Alice and Zalgo''s hearts, merging with them. Kairy''s body disappeared afterwards, and at the same time, Brittany held Kinsey and Cassie''s arms and disappeared before being pulled into the black hole, leaving only Celeste, Esther, and the students again.


    They''re...gone? Danemon thought, noting the absence. With hesitance, he enshrouded himself in Depravity and disappeared into the night.


    Alice and Zalgo sat there, their brows furrowed as their eyes wandered around at what unfolded in a matter of seconds. Alice put her hand over her heart, feeling emotions of fear and confusion.


    A white and red blade appeared in Zalgo''s hands out of the blue, and Alice and the others turned to her, staring at it.


    ¡°Oh? Is that-¡± Celeste began, cutting herself off.


    A black and blue blade, identical to the one in Zalgo''s possession, appeared in Alice''s hands moments later, the shock and confusion in the classroom amplified tenfold.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Celeste exclaimed, looking back and forth between the two blades with her eyes sparkling with intrigue, her mouth agape in awe.


    ¡°What are these?¡± Alice asked, marveling at the sword.


    ¡°Were they¡­made via Creation?¡± Celeste asked. Alice and Zalgo shook their heads at once.


    ¡°No, they just¡­appeared, as you''ve seen¡­¡± Zalgo replied.


    ¡°That''s impossible,¡± Celeste said, scratching her head. ¡°If they weren''t made using Creation, then how¡­? A-and what happened to Kairy?¡±


    ¡°Again, I don''t know,¡± Zalgo responded, her body closed and tense. ¡°Whatever that girl with the chains did, it made Kairy disappear and now I guess her soul''s combined with ours¡­¡±


    ¡°This is fascinating¡­! Just what power is at play here?¡±


    ¡°And we lost Kinsey again before we could get some answers!¡± Rachel chimed in. ¡°Why did she come with those two and let them attack us?¡±


    ¡°One at a time now, Rachel,¡± Celeste said. ¡°You''re right, but so much happened in such a short time. We need time to process all this.¡±


    ¡ï


    Nyx sat on the edge of the roof of the castle, her eyes closed in thought as the moonlight shone on her. The gentle breeze helped her in her meditation as she focused.


    I have everything and everyone I need now. My resolve is complete, and I shall let fate unfold in my favor. May the Darkness push back against the overwhelming forces of Light.


    After these words, a gray and purple sword appeared before her. Opening her eyes, she picked it up from her lap and stared at it, nodding. ¡°This one looks¡­different,¡± she acknowledged. She stood up and pointed the sword at the moon and narrowed her eyes. ¡°...But it shall suffice. The world is ours.¡±

 A Rude Awakening

    Svenja and Sylvie stared each other down. Svenja was unflinching and stood firm, but Sylvie was relaxed and wore a huge smirk all the while.


    ¡°Enjoy that grin, ya ain''t gonna have it for long!¡± Svenja touted. She dashed at her opponent, swinging her blade. Sylvie teleported behind her before the sword made contact and attempted to counter with a punch, which was dodged with a flip. After landing, Sylvie followed up with a kick. Svenja ducked and backed away.


    ¡°Oi, this is supposed to be a fight, not a breakdance competition!¡± Svenja joked with a mocking laugh.


    "Heh, the only thing you''re gonna break is your back when I''m done with you!" Sylvie responded with a mischievous laughter. As soon as she spoke the words she rushed towards svenja, grabbing her foot and sweeping it. As Svenja crashed into the ground, Sylvie kicked her in the leg, before grabbing her by the clothes and picking her up. "Let''s see how far I can toss you!" she teased as she threw her in the opposite direction.


    "What?! How dare you?!" Svenja shrieked as she crashed into the ground, the pain of impact coursing through her body. She got up, looking around before seeing an approaching foot. She rolled out of the way to dodge the kick, then another. Sylvie''s relentless attacks were a blur of movement, it would seem she was on the offensive. Svenja had to think of something quickly.


    "You''re pretty good with those legs of yours!" Sylvie said as she went for another kick, but this time Svenja grabbed the leg in the air, throwing her off balance. "Not bad!" she responded, taking advantage of the momentary loss. She grabbed one of sylvie''s arms and swung herself onto her, mounting her in midair. "But not as good as me!" she smirked and grabbed her opponent by the head with both hands, then proceeded to slam her down.


    As the dust and debris from the slam settled, Svenja got up and looked to see that Sylvie was nowhere to be seen. "Damn..." she muttered as she prepared to fight back, unaware that Sylvie had already approached her from behind with a drop kick. The powerful strike caused Svenja''s vision to go blurry. The sudden hit on her back made her go flying, slamming her into a nearby tree.


    "Did you forget about my speed or something?" Sylvie taunted as she looked at her opponent, now propped against a tree. Svenja groaned and shook her head before trying to get up, though failing to stand.


    Sylvie giggled at the pitiful sight before her, cracking her most smug smile yet. ¡°This is getting so boring! Let me just end this already!¡±


    Sylvie flew in and crashed her leg into Svenja, sending her in the air. She continued to land a flurry of hits from all directions while Svenja was airborne, until one final kick barreled her opponent back to the ground. Svenja was as good as out cold, her eyes struggling to stay open before she finally gave in to her beating. Sylvie landed and stepped on Svenja''s chest before she sniggered at her.


    ¡°Well? What happened to the big bad Alliance leader who was so confident in herself seconds ago?! Sweet dreams!¡±


    Sylvie stepped off of Svenja and flew off, her entire being brimming with confidence after her easy win.


    ¡­


    ¡°Svenja?! Please, come back to me!¡±


    I let out a low moan as I blinked my eyes open, seeing Trixie shaking my weary body. All my muscles were aching and even turning my head to face my friend was painful. With a creaky voice, I called out to her.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Tr¡­Trix?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s me! Oh thank the Goddess you''re awake! Who did this to you?¡±


    ¡°Ngh¡­ Some super strong demon lass made a holy show out o'' me. She''ll get hers one a'' these days. Now, what''s the Alliance up to?¡±


    Trixie hesitated before speaking up. ¡°Fritz, that wild guy¡­ Draley gave us the scoop on the whole Chami thing, and he had the bright idea to go to the Castle to fight that demon himself.¡±


    I jumped up, trembling from my injuries but suppressing the pain as I looked up at my companion. ¡°Feck off! If we don''t stop ¡®em, he''ll get left banjaxed!¡±


    ¡°But wait, there''s more,¡± Trixie continued. ¡°The Nexus is back at the HQ. Ahina and some others helped bring it back.¡±


    I sighed, relaxing my body. ¡°Ahh, that''s swell. Now we just need to see what Draley''s up to¡­¡±


    I caught a huge aura signature coming in. I heard a landing and looked to my right. It was Draley, sighing at the sight of my beat-down body before turning to Trixie.


    ¡°Well, if it isn''t Trixie¡­ I see you found Svenja, she''s in horrible shape! Any news on Fritz?¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­ I''ve been trying to hunt him down before I came across Svenja. No luck so far, though.¡±


    Draley nodded and turned to me with the glare of a protective mother, summoning her staff. ¡°Svenja, I told you Sylvie was extremely dangerous! Please be careful next time, we cannot lose our Alliance''s dear leader. Allow me to heal you¡­¡±


    Draley pointed the staff at me, and a soothing aura covered me from head to toe. The bruises and scrapes all over me disappeared in a matter of seconds, my pain and weariness being replaced with vigor.


    ¡°Thanks, Draley. All right! What''s up with Chami? Is she still back at the HQ?¡±


    ¡°No need to worry, Svenja. She''s still in peak shape, safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Well that''s good. So how in tarnation are we going to take down Sylvie?¡±


    ¡°I honestly don''t know. You couldn''t take her on your own, but perhaps you''ll do better with our help.¡±


    Draley looked off for a second, turning back to me with a raised finger. ¡°Ah, I forgot that we have Nana on our side. She''ll be very effective against Sylvie, as handling demons is her specialty.¡±


    I snapped my fingers, pointing at Draley. ¡°You''re bang on! All right, let''s go grab Nana and some others to handle this!¡± I said before I erupted in a whirl of aura and soared off.


    ¡­


    ¡°D-D-Demon¡­?!¡± Nana stuttered, her eyes wide. I never knew why she dresses as a mortician, but this lavender-haired young lass has always been the strange one in my Alliance. Her purple left eye stared back at me. The right one was covered up with bandages, which were wrapped aroun¡¯ her forehead as well. They were worn an¡¯ dirty, so I should give her some more to replace ¡®em later on.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± I replied, putting a hand on her shoulder. ¡°We must stop her or we''re all done for!¡±


    Nana¡¯s entire body was stiff now. Her breathin¡¯ was shallow, and the color in her face was gone. I need''ta do somethin¡¯ to help her!


    "Calm down, it¡¯s just a demon! We can defeat this thing together.¡±


    "But, if she touches me, she''ll dr-dr-rag me to Hell!" Nana said, trembling with fear. "You''ll never-er-rer see me again! I could die and never-rer come back¡­!¡±


    "That¡¯ll never happen on my watch," I said. "Nana, relax, take deep breaths. Stay with me; we are not leavin¡¯ without ya. I will protect ya, I promise." I wrapped my arms around her, trying to calm her down.


    Nana''s breathing started to become more regular as she felt my embrace. She closed her eyes and took a couple of deep breaths, allowing my words to soothe her fear. Her breathing became steady, and her color returned. I smiled at her, hoping that she could trust me to keep her safe. "Feelin¡¯ better?"


    Nana nodded, coming out of her panic. "Yeah, I am feeling a bit better-rer now." She gave a shaky sigh. "It''s just that I r-really don''t like demons. They scare-er me a whole lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. But we must not allow Sylvie to flood the world in darkness an¡¯ doom us all. With your powers, we will fight her together, an¡¯ we will win."


    Nana gave me a determined, yet soft eyed look. ¡°Okay, we got this! Demon hunting is what I was made for-or!¡±


    "I like that attitude," I replied. "Let''s get a few others and take on this foe, even if I haveta bring out the Ace Ops just for good measure. It will not defeat us, especially with the Ace Operatives helping us out; that is a guarantee. We are stronger together, an¡¯ I will keep all of you safe. I promise."


    ¡ï


    Fritz''s body tumbled across the cold stone floor, holding his stomach as he got on his knee and looked up at his opponent, Sylvie.


    ¡°Gwahahaha! Is that really all you got?! You''re a member of the big bag Alliance, aren''t you? Show me some attitude!¡±


    Sylvie kicked Fritz in his face with a crazed grin. Landing flat on his back, Fritz leaned back up and glared at the demon before him.


    ¡°You think I''m scared of some demon? I''ll slaughter you!¡±


    Sylvie giggled at the words of her trembling opponent, shaking her head. ¡°Oh, how pitiful! Just look at you, unable to even stand anymore after only a few kicks! You Alliance bitches aren''t even worth the effort!¡±


    Fritz tightened his fists and forced himself to get back up, his face wrinkled as he blocked out the pain and stared at Sylvie with fury.


    ¡°You''ll take that back after I''m done with you, grimy demon!¡± he shouted as he ran at her, cocking his arm for a punch.


    Before his attack could even connect, Sylvie kicked him square in his stomach, this time sending him flying back. He flew out of the window, leaving Sylvie alone as she cackled with smugness in her voice. ¡°Booooring~! Now, where was I?¡±

 Noelle

    Alice sat down at Celeste''s table with a tall glass of apple cider. She and her friends were back in Celeste''s home, fresh out of the Citadel. Celeste stood still in a state of meditation, her eyes closed.


    She opened them after a few moments and let out a sigh. ¡°All right, the Citadel has been sealed off for now.¡±


    ¡°Sealed off, huh?¡± Rachel asked.


    ¡°Indeed. That means no one but I can enter it until this Depraved situation gets settled. But no worries, you''re ready for the world!¡±


    ¡°Damn right, we are!¡± Blair said with a grin.


    ¡°No, wait,¡± Zalgo began, raising a hand. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s exactly as it sounds,¡± Celeste replied. ¡°You learned enough about aura and Void Magic, and I can''t hold your hands forever. Your best teacher now is the world out there! And by ¡°world¡±, I mean the whole universe!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Rachel exclaimed. ¡°You''re talking about space travel here?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, but not the space travel you''re thinking of. There are no spaceships involved, but rather flying through space in body and spirit! Think of the Memory Portal technique, but instead of going from place to place in an instant, you''re enjoying the journey there.¡±


    Zalgo nodded and put a finger to her lips, looking down in thought. ¡°Interesting¡­ But how are we going to do that? We have no such abilities.¡±


    Celeste beamed and chuckled. ¡°I''m glad you asked! There''s actually a good friend of mine who can help you with that!¡±


    ¡°Really? Who is it?¡±


    Their conversation is disrupted as a gentle female voice calls out to them from behind.


    "You must be the Ephemerals, I take it?"


    The group turned around to see an elegant, pale figure wearing a short purple and blue dress with a golden trim, her deep blue hair cascading down her front. She walked over to them with a warm smile and held out her hand to shake.


    Zalgo shook her hand and smiled.


    "Yes we are. I''m Zalgo," she said, gesturing to the rest of her friends. "And this is Alice, Rachel, Sharline, Blair."


    They all shake her hand one after the other, with Alice being a little hesitant at first.


    "Nice meeting you all! I am Noelle, a travel guide and guardian, sent by the Goddesses themselves to serve you in your fight against the Darkness. I shall hereby guide you through the realms and worlds so that you may push back against the chaos and restore peace."


    "Hey, uh¡­ Is it okay if I ask you a couple questions¡­?" Alice asked in a quiet voice.


    "Of course! What are your questions?" Noelle replied, glancing over at Alice''s friends. She noted that Zalgo seemed a little out of place, but the bulk of her attention is on Alice.


    Alice swallowed, feeling her body lock up and her breathing quicken.


    "Um, so there''s a lot of worlds and realms out there that we''re supposed to go through. Are they all under attack by the Darkness too, or...?¡±


    Noelle beamed, her magenta eyes shining with compassion and understanding.


    "That''s a good question, and the answer is yes. The Darkness is a corruptive force that is spreading across the realms, and it is causing chaos and destruction in places that have never been tainted by it before. Our mission is to seek out these places and purify them, so life and order can return."


    Alice''s eyes widened. "That¡­sounds like a lot of places to go to. How come we have to keep going to so many different worlds? Don''t we have enough problems in our world?¡±


    Noelle chuckled, taking her hand and placing it over Alice''s heart. ¡°Your heart is in the right place, Alice, and so are your friends¡¯. But we need to help others in order to protect ourselves. The Darkness, and its evolved form, Depravity, is a sinister force that feeds off of negative emotions like hatred and despair. It is attracted to these feelings, and it tries to consume them, spreading its influence like a virus. But we are the Light that can beat back the Darkness, and so we must reach out to those in need."


    Alice bowed her head, her lips tilting into a slight frown. ¡°So¡­ We don''t just have to go to places with corruption, but we also have to go to some worlds where people are suffering through negative emotions?"


    Noelle nodded, the sparkle in her eyes dimming as she saw Alice''s worry. "That is correct. It is our duty to try and help people who are in pain, especially if their pain is the result of the Darkness. It is not easy work, but it is necessary.¡±


    Alice looked back down at her feet. She thought for a moment, and then she spoke again. "Will we just be going around, helping people and fighting, the whole time? Or will we have some time to rest between missions?¡±


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Noelle''s lips curled into a serene and reassuring smile once more. "We will indeed have time to rest between missions, and I will always do my best to make sure that you have a safe place to stay. But we do need to move quickly and decisively, for every minute we spend on rest is a minute the Darkness has to spread across the realms.¡±


    "Okay, I understand. But you''re going to be with us the whole time, right?"


    "Of course, I will be by your side every step of the way! This will be a long journey, but we will be together through it all. I may even be able to help you in other ways, once I get to know you better."


    Alice looked up at Noelle again, and she took a deep breath.


    "Thank you, it''s comforting to know you''ll be with us on this journey. So is there an ongoing threat that we need to handle?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. There are many places being attacked by the Dark forces as we speak, but some locations are in more urgent predicaments than others.¡±


    ¡°So which one is the most in danger at the moment?¡± Rachel chimed in.


    Noelle looked up and scratched her chin. ¡°That would be¡­Freelife Town.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that place?¡± Alice asked.


    ¡°Mhm! There are lots of Depraved attacking there and the people need our help.¡±


    ¡°Where is it though?¡± Sharline asked.


    ¡°It''s in southeastern Elbrastion, a small town to the north of the capital city of Saber Point.¡±


    Zalgo''s eyes widened and her heart began to race. ¡°Wait, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Noelle confirmed. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Because Freelife Town is where I grew up!¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Then I''m sure our mission there will be very meaningful for you.¡± Noelle said, smiling at Zalgo.


    ¡°Let''s get it on, then!¡± Blair cheered. ¡°I''ve been itching for adventure, I''m ready to kick some Depraved butt already!¡±


    ¡°And don''t forget,¡± Sharline chimed. ¡°We must also find out what happened to Kairy while we''re at it.¡±


    ¡°Damn right, Shar!¡± Rachel replied.


    ¡°Oh yeah, it''s a two-in-one adventure! Forget the waiting, let''s hurry up!¡± Blair demanded.


    ¡ï


    Everyone began their journey towards Freelife Town, Noelle leading the way with Alice walking right beside her.


    Mmm¡­I gotta ask SOMETHING to break the ice¡­ you thought. "Noe... Noelle, may I ask you a question?"


    Noelle smiled and turned her attention towards you. "Of course! What do you wish to ask?"


    You took a deep breath and tried to gather your thoughts. How do I phrase this¡­? "I was just...wondering how long you plan on staying with us."


    Noelle beamed, her magenta eyes full of kindness and understanding. "As long as you need me to. I will stay as long as you need me, and I will protect you from all harm in any way that I can."


    Your heart skipped a beat as you looked back down at the ground. You felt like Noelle''s words were soothing you and giving you a sense of security. "That''s good to hear... I just hope it''ll be for a long time.¡±


    "I hope so too," Noelle replied.


    Their conversation was cut off by the distant sound of Depraved attacking a small settlement ahead, the howling cries of their animalistic attacks echoing through the air.


    Both you and Noelle stopped in your tracks when they heard the sound of violence, turning their heads in its direction.


    "You should all stay behind me and let me handle this." Noelle said with a resolute gaze, conjuring her staff.


    "But¡ª" you objected.


    "I insist." Noelle replied, her voice carrying a calm and yet powerful air. "You need to stay behind and keep safe."


    You seemed reluctant to leave Noelle alone, but Noelle''s tone left no room for argument.


    Pshh, Blair thought with a shit-eating grin. Some of ''em look like small fries, the hell is she so worked up about?


    You and your friends watched Noelle stride forward to face the Depraved. She seemed so calm and collected, yet you could sense the intensity in her as she prepared to fight to protect you all.


    The fighting began in earnest, as the Depraved attacked Noelle. For her part, Noelle held her ground and faced her opponents with unwavering focus. Noelle used her staff to defend herself before counter-attacking and fighting back. You flinched at hearing the loud whacks as Noelle slammed her staff against the Depraved and kicked them.


    The fight turned into a baseball game as you saw Noelle''s staff striking brutal blows against the Depraved, sending them flying and disappearing into the ether. You also noted that Noelle used a combination of magic and aura-enhanced physical attacks in the battle. While the Depraved were numerous and ferocious, Noelle was holding her own and gaining the upper hand.


    Noelle used her staff to deliver the last devastating blows to the remaining Depraved. When the last Depraved was slain, you felt a wave of relief sweep over you. You saw that Noelle was taking deep breaths after the fight, her body trembling as she wiped her forehead, dispelling her staff.


    Noelle turned around to face you and your friends, smiling at her success.


    "N-Noelle, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I''m...fine,¡± Noelle replied, though her heavy breathing and trembling proved otherwise. "J-just used too much aura, that''s all..." She seemed to be struggling to stand on her feet, and you could not help but step closer to her.


    "Noelle, please..." Your voice bursted with empathy, your eyes pleading for Noelle to accept your help.


    "N-no, I-I can take care of myself..." Noelle uttered, but her voice began to crack. She tried to stand upright, but her legs looked like they were about to give way.


    You took another step forward, ignoring Noelle''s protests. Your eyes were determined and your voice was firm as you said,


    "Not this time... Just let me help you. Please."


    You took hold of her arms to keep her from collapsing. "I won''t let you fall." you said with a reassuring gaze, making sure that you were supporting Noelle and not hurting her. You could feel your friend''s slender body trembling against your own.


    "I..." Noelle couldn''t muster up the energy to respond in a proper way, so she leaned against you without saying anything more. She was still trembling, though you could feel that her tremors were beginning to lessen.


    "Thank...you...so much..." Noelle uttered with a sigh as she tilted her head up to look at you, her breathing slow and steady. She took deep breaths and relaxed her body further.


    You kept holding onto Noelle, your arms wrapped around her in a gentle hug, making her flush. You could hear Noelle''s breathing slow even more, and you felt a sense of relief in knowing that you were helping. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Well I''ll be, Rachel thought with raised brows, her arms crossed. I never knew Alice had THAT big of a heart¡­


    ¡°Booooo!¡± Blair shouted with a huge grin. ¡°We''re here to kick some Depraved butt! Not¡­um, THIS!¡±


    Noelle flushed from Blair''s words and prepared herself to get back up. ¡°Um, r-right!¡± She raised an arm and resummoned her staff above you and herself. It glowed and Noelle''s state eased up, her tremors stopping in an instant.


    ¡°Okay, Alice, I''m fully healed and I can stand now. Thanks for your support.¡±


    You nodded and released your embrace. ¡°No problem. Glad to see you back to full health.¡±


    Noelle beamed and stood back up, dispelling her staff again and looking at you and your fellow companions. ¡°All right, we must hurry up now, everyone! The people need us and we must keep the Depraved at bay!¡±


    ¡°Don''t need to say that twice!¡± Rachel chimed.


    ¡°What Rach said! Let''s do this!¡± Blair added.


    ¡ï


    ¡°They what?!¡± Kinsey yelled, taking a step back.


    ¡°After returning from my Citadel, they all left off on a journey to fight against the Dark forces,¡± Celeste replied. ¡°I linked them up with a close friend of mine to accompany them on their adventure, so there''s no need to worry!¡±


    ¡°...And they went without ME?¡± Kinsey questioned, narrowing her eyes as she balled up her hands.


    Celeste only gave a single nod in response to Kinsey''s question.


    Kinsey scowled and crossed her arms with a deep huff. ¡°...Fuck them,¡± she spat, her eyes filled with malice. ¡°Seriously. It''s bad enough I was always the background chick in the group. Now they just up and left me altogether? Why didn''t you stop them or tell them to wait for me?¡±


    Celeste shrugged with a frown. ¡°I didn''t know what was up with you. You just came in with those two girls who tried to fight the Xerosi sisters and I haven''t seen you since you disappeared with them. Were you behind it?¡±


    Kinsey slammed her fist on the table, leaning closer and staring down at Celeste. ¡°I''M the one asking questions right now! Why didn''t you try to stop me before that happened?¡±


    Celeste blinked as she scrambled for an answer. ¡°I-I already tried to! I was asking you if anything was wrong¨C¡±


    ¡°Enough! I''ve had it with each and every one of you now. I can''t believe they just up and left me behind without a second thought. I''ve been thinking maybe I was wrong about them and there was possibly a second chance at our friendship, but this confirmed what I was feeling all along. Now I see the true them.¡±


    Kinsey leaned back up and gave Celeste a cold glare. ¡°They lead me to do something that ended up killing Kairy, and that''s fucked up. I''ll take it upon myself to restore her, it''s the least I could do. The others are probably way out there too busy playing hero to give a shit. You taught me enough about this Void Magic stuff, so thanks for the head start, but I''m going my own way now. If you see them again, tell them I want nothing to do with them anymore.¡±


    Before Celeste could respond, Kinsey vanished into a dark portal.


    ...I knew there was something off about that girl¡­ Celeste thought.

 Demon Hunting

    The sounds of footsteps filled the Forest of Remnants'' castle as Svenja, Nana, Draley, and Trixie walked forward, looking around with cautious eyes.


    ¡°Alrighty,¡± Svenja began, taking a deep breath. ¡°Lemme use Scout to find her aura¡­¡±


    Svenja closed her eyes and used Increase before spreading her aura to envelope most of the castle, then using Barrier, creating a large sphere. Feeling everything in her surroundings, her eyes shot up as she saw Sylvie sitting above them on a chair of stone.


    Sylvie smirked at the startled Svenja and flew down, her wings a cross between a fairy''s and a demon''s.


    ¡°Hoho~! Look who''s back for another ass whooping? And you even brought some friends along to suffer with you this time! The Masochist Alliance truly has no bounds!¡±


    Svenja grimaced and stepped forward, staring up at Sylvie with fury. ¡°That''s the Fairylyl Alliance, thank ya very much! It''s not gonna go the same way as last time. This chiseler right ¡®ere¡¯s an exorcist, so ye''re fucked!¡± she replied, putting a hand on Nana''s shoulder.


    Sylvie giggled and leaned forward, staring down at Svenja and Nana. ¡°Ha! I''m not even a full-blooded demon, so good luck with your silly plan!¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget I''m here as well, Sylvie!¡± Draley called out, summoning her staff and turning to Svenja. ¡°Svenja, I''m detecting a hostile aura coming from the upper floor. You and Trixie should investigate while we handle this.¡±


    ¡°Feck off! This bastard made a mockery of me earlier! She''s gonna get hers now!¡±


    ¡°Well, use that frustration to take down the threat above us! It could be the woman I told you about before who accompanied Sylvie. Let''s take down two birds with one stone!¡±


    Svenja sighed and shook her head. ¡°Very well. But you¡­¡± she continued, pointing at Sylvie. ¡°...You''ll get a piece ¡®a me later.¡±


    Svenja flew off, with Trixie giving Draley a nod before flying off with her.


    Draley narrowed her eyes and held Nana''s arm. ¡°Nana, please cast the spell.¡±


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Nana outstretched her arm with a talisman in hand, and a magic circle appeared under Sylvie. She became immobile and encased in a tense aura. After the aura dispersed, Sylvie shook her head, regaining her balance.


    Shit¡­I feel weaker now, Sylvie thought with a growl.


    ¡°The spell was more effective than I thought it would be¡­ Impressive. This should help me out a lot.¡±


    ¡°Oh, be quiet, mortal! I could still easily wipe you out in a flash!¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­but not the both of us,¡± called out a voice from behind Draley and Nana. Fritz stepped up and stopped beside them, his deep gray eyes narrowed with malice as he fixed his all-black suit.


    ¡°Ha, look who else decided to come back just to get embarrassed again!¡±


    ¡°Shut it, you just got lucky the last time.¡± he dismissed, cracking his knuckles.


    ¡°Bah! Enough talk, I''ll stomp you pests flat!¡±


    Sylvie grinned to herself, still putting on a dominant facade despite her weakened state. She stares down at the Alliance members, her eyes narrowing as she realizes the fight will be more challenging than she expected.


    Fritz''s face is still filled with fury from their previous confrontation, but Nana has her eyes closed as she concentrates on the spell. Fritz glowered at Sylvie from behind the Alliance members, maintaining a sturdy composure despite the threat in front of him.


    ¡°This demon appear-ers to be much more-er power-rerful than usual¡­! I must fully concentr-re-rate on keeping this spell going, so I can''t fight with you!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Nana.¡±


    Draley placed a translucent magic sphere around Nana, protecting her as she kept up the spell.


    I must keep some aura in my reserves to heal Svenja and Trix just in case they get hurt badly¡­ Draley thought. She then turned her attention back to Sylvie.


    ¡°Prepare to meet your end¡­¡±


    Standing tall and firm, Draley made the first move and shot a blast of aura at Sylvie.


    Sylvie''s speed allowed her to evade the attack, but her movement was sluggish, the blast scraping her arm.


    Oh fuck, Sylvie thought with a scowl. I''m way slower than I usually am!


    She held her arm and shot a beam of aura. Draley summoned a magic circle and deflected it.


    I can''t even utilize my aura as effectively as before¡­ Sylvie thought.


    Sylvie growled and teleported behind Draley, kicking her in the back. Draley did a flip to recover, and while she was focused on Draley, Fritz teleported behind her and punched her in the back, pushing her back several feet.


    ¡°Pfft, what a copycat!¡± Sylvie taunted, turning around to face Fritz with a wide grin. ¡°Just for that¡­¡± Sylvie trailed off before launching a kick, the heel of her boot piercing his chest as he flew back like a ragdoll.


    With a sudden burst of magic, Sylvie surrounded herself in a thick mist, which obscured her visibility to the Alliance. It''s a chance for her to regroup and plan her next move.


    The Alliance were unable to see what she''s doing inside the thick mist. But even though they can''t see Sylvie or pinpoint her exact location, they can still sense her powerful presence, and that''s enough to make them feel uneasy.


    Meanwhile, inside the thick mist, Sylvie used her remaining aura to heal her wounds and regain her strength. She knows that she has to act fast and take advantage of the situation, but she also knows that she can''t stay in the thick mist forever. She crept around in the mist until she was right behind Draley, staring her down. She raised her leg up high, preparing to bring it down like an axe.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    And then, it happened. Sylvie''s foot flew down like an anvil from hell, aiming at Draley''s head. By the time Draley turned around, she was too late to move out of the way, so she used Fortify on her forearm and raised it above her head. It did little to protect her from the damage, launching her back several meters.


    Draley''s arm was now covered in a deep bruise, letting out a deep groan.


    Nnngh¡­ N-no, I must save my healing abilities for Svenja and Trix in case they need it, Draley thought.


    Fritz huffed at the sight of the weakened Draley and looked back to Sylvie, who was now more smug than ever after her successful attack.


    ¡°I''ll handle this,¡¯¡¯ he said as he teleported behind Sylvie for another attack.


    Sylvie teleported behind him in return and performed a spin kick on his lower back, his body crashing into the floor and leaving a crater. Sylvie then fired a beam of aura into the crater, the dust settling to reveal Fritz motionless and trembling, his pained expression sending a thrill down Sylvie''s spine.


    ¡°Ha~! Still didn''t learn from the last battle?¡± she taunted.


    Sylvie''s eyes are now focused on Nana. The Alliance member is focused on maintaining the spell that is keeping her weakened. She''s the key to the Alliance''s plan, but she''s also vulnerable while performing the spell.


    Sylvie sees this as an opportunity to take out a key member of the Alliance. Without warning or hesitation, she fires a beam of concentrated aura towards Nana, aimed at her head.


    Nana gasped and her eyes widened as the beam approached her, closing her eyes before it pierced the shield protecting her and made contact with her forehead. The air around Nana changed in a flash, and the aura beam from Sylvie didn''t leave a scratch on her. She then became surrounded with a dense, fierce aura that made Sylvie''s hairs stand. It was like Nana became a different person as she stood up and opened her eyes, which were now a powerful amethyst glow. With a blank expression, she reached out an arm at Sylvie, and became bound in place by several talismans placed all over her body.


    Draley watched, her mouth agape at Nana''s transformation. She did it¡­ I suppose it was only a matter of time, she thought.


    ¡°What?!¡± Sylvie shouted, straining as she attempted to move, but failed.


    In a last ditch attempt, Sylvie tried to use Increase, her aura flaring up around her. But she realized at that moment that her energy was draining. ¡°My aura¡­ It''s not working!¡± she panicked, her face flushing as she kept up her efforts to escape her confines to no avail.


    Nana stepped up to Sylvie, her fists balled and her head low. When she stood before the demon, she looked up at her with those same emotionless eyes.


    Sylvie stared down at Nana, keeping up her arrogant gaze to hide her feelings of bewilderment. Before Sylvie knew it, a fist slammed into her ribcage and broke several bones like twigs, hurling up blood.


    Sylvie''s eyes widen as she stares at Nana with a combination of fear and amazement. She couldn''t stomach the fact that the once docile, meek-looking Nana is now capable of laying such a massive beatdown on her.


    Fuck¡­ I''ve never been on the offensive before, let alone getting destroyed like this¡­ This is too much to handle, she thought as she tried to stand up. Her body doesn''t cooperate, though, as she collapses back down and coughed up more blood.


    Nana stared at Sylvie without speaking, showing no sign of stopping. The powerful aura coming from Nana and the fierce glow in her eyes made Sylvie tremble as she felt her heart pounding in her chest and her breath coming shallow.


    I can''t let this stupid kid beat me! What should I do¡­? What COULD I do?! Sylvie thought.


    ¡­


    Reaching the source of the aura that Draley mentioned, Svenja looked ahead and saw a scantily-clad young woman who had long black hair with multicolored streaks.


    ¡°Huh, is that it, Svenja? She looks a bit¡­off from Draley¡¯s description¡­¡± Trixie said.


    ¡°She sure does,¡¯¡¯ Piper added. ¡°We may be looking for someone else.¡±


    Hmm¡­ Svenja thought. Draley told me it was a woman with black hair. But this one''s looks¡­colorful. She isn''t short either, she''s of average height. Perhaps I''ve got the wrong one¡­ Fuck it!


    Svenja used Increase and honed in on the young woman, who noticed her and turned around.


    ¡°Svenja, wait¨C!¡± Trixie called out.


    Before Svenja could land her surprise attack, she got cut off by a swift kick to her face in midair, sending her crashing down to the floor.


    ¡°Hehe, slow down, surface dweller~¡± Cassie said, smirking down at the stunned Svenja. ¡°You could seriously injure someone when moving at such high speeds!¡±


    Svenja rubbed the imprint of Cassie''s boot on her cheek and groaned, rolling her eyes. ¡°I don''t need your lecture, young lass. My fellas are already handlin¡¯ your demon friend, an¡¯ you''re next!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah~! Anyways, what are you even doing here?¡±


    ¡°Long story. But it involves whoever your boss is, and ye jus¡¯ happen to be in our way!¡±


    Trixie caught up and stood beside Svenja. ¡°Geez, this one sure looks¡­ Extravagant.¡±


    ¡°Ya don''t say, Trix.¡±


    Cassie assessed the two''s auras and her eyes sparkled. ¡°Ooh~! Such powerful, delicious souls! Both of you are mine, and that''s the end of it!¡±


    She conjured her chains and swung them, staring at the other two with predatory eyes. ¡°Your souls shall become my meals, hahaha!¡± she said before launching her chains at Svenja.


    Svenja avoided the chains in the nick of time, summoning her blade and dashing in for several swings, each of which were dodged.


    ¡°As you can see, Trixie, she''s nothing to take lightly,¡¯¡¯ Piper warned. ¡°My readings tell me that she is extremely powerful and far beyond our own capabilities.¡±


    ¡°Darn,¡± Trixie panicked. ¡°So should I ask Svenja to retreat and do the same?¡±


    ¡°No, the girl you''re fighting won''t back down, she likely won''t let that happen. But a good hit from your Frigid Cannon should be enough to cause significant damage and possibly save both of your lives.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Gotta give it a try.¡±


    Trixie stood still and took aim at Cassie, using Pinpoint to focus all of her aura into her finger and chilling her aura to subzero temperatures. When Cassie became still, she fired her shot. A sliver of frozen aura launched at Cassie at high velocity. Seeing the attack at the corner of her eyes, Cassie ducked. The icy beam pierced her shoulder, making her shout and held her shoulder.


    Got her, Trixie thought with an accomplished smirk.


    ¡°Nice shot!¡± Piper cheered.


    ¡°Oi, good one, Trix! Ye saved my arse there!¡± Svenja praised, giving her friend a thumbs-up.


    Cassie narrowed her eyes at the two women, and her left eye turned blue. A healing aura then surrounded her shoulder and the affected area turned back to normal.


    Svenja and Trixie gasped at the sight, their eyes wide. Svenja then began to stagger, her eyelids drooping as her breathing became labored.


    ¡°...That bitch,¡± Svenja said under her breath. ¡°I-I think she drained our aura, Trix¡­!¡±


    ¡°That''s not good at all,¡± Piper said in a quiet, strained voice.


    ¡°Well, you two had your fun, but it''s time for me to finish you off now!¡± Cassie said before both of her eyes turned red. The two women then found themselves immobile.


    Cassie smirked as her hand became enveloped in a dense crimson aura. She then launched it at the others, their bodies becoming frozen in time. During this moment of weakness, Cassie dashed in for her next attack. The two found themselves being hit by a flurry of physical blows that were too fast for either of them to track with their eyes. Cassie then backed off and launched a volley of concentrated aura blasts at them, leaving a large hole in the floor underneath them.


    ¡°And now¡­the finale!¡± Cassie said as she threw her chains at the two, wrapping around their bodies. She infused the chains with red electricity, frying them as their bodies were smashed against each other.


    Cassie''s eyes then turned to normal, and the two were freed from the curse. Both of their souls shattered, sending light blue transparent shards flying from within them in all directions. Their bodies hit the ground, not budging an inch as they laid flat on their backs.


    ¡°Goddamn,¡± Svenja groaned.


    ¡°What the hell was that power...?!¡±


    Transparent purple shards flew out from within Cassie as her soul shattered, her stance beginning to falter. Her chains disappeared and she fell down to her knee, taking heavy breaths. ¡°Kyaaa¡­! I-I went overboard¡­! C-can''t go on¡­!¡±


    A bright light emanated from Svenja and Trixie''s souls, enveloping their bodies and reversing all the damage that was done to them.


    Draley had our backs¡­ Svenja thought.


    The two then stood up, staring at the exhausted Cassie.


    ¡°Damn, what happened to her?¡± Svenja asked.


    ¡°Guess she bit off more than she can chew,¡¯¡¯ Trixie replied.


    ¡°Eh, let''s just finish the job!¡±


    ¡°I don''t think that would be a good idea,¡± Piper chimed. ¡°She''s still far beyond your or Svenja''s capabilities. You both should flee while she is weak.¡±


    ¡°Um, Svenja¡­ I think we should run while we have the chance.¡±


    Svenja scowled. ¡°I don''t think ye''re the full shilling. We should fuck her shit up while she''s knackered!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Trixie protested, ¡°We¡¯re not ready for her yet. Let''s go!¡±


    Trixie used Increase and grabbed Svenja, ditching the scene.


    ¡­


    Ah, they have received the last of my aura¡­ Draley thought.


    She kept watching on as Nana kept landing blow after blow on Sylvie, who was now bloodied up. Nana kept on punching anyway with the same unnerving expression, the demon''s blood streaming down her pale arm.


    "I shall pur-rurge you..." she whispered.


    Nana raised her fist for a finisher, but the screeches of Trixie''s incoming aura stopped her, dropping Sylvie''s body on the floor and looking up to see Trixie holding Svenja in her arms.


    Trixie landed in front of Nana and the other two Alliance members, outstretching her arms towards them and encasing them in her aura.


    ¡°Everyone! We must go! Now!¡± Trixie announced, the aura growing brighter.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Draley huffed, looking over to the beat-up Sylvie. ¡°We''ll finish this another time¡­¡±


    Trixie''s aura flared up and the Alliance disappeared, leaving Sylvie wallowing in her pain.


    Cassie came along, flying across the castle with Increase before stopping as she saw Sylvie, turning around and floating down to her trembling body. ¡°Sheesh, the hell happened to you, Syl?!¡±


    ¡°I-I,¡± Sylvie said before coughing up some more blood. ¡°They¡­ Got me good. An exorcist gave me a rough beating.¡±


    ¡°An exorcist, eh?! I thought you were stronger than that, hehe!¡± Cassie sneered as she crossed her arms.


    ¡°No, she''s not normal. She was something else entirely.¡±


    ¡°Sure she wasn''t! Anyways, where are they? I could try my hand at them!¡±


    ¡°I dunno¡­ They just disappeared from me.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, really? And you just let them?¡±


    ¡°No, I-I was bound by the exorcist''s spell, I couldn''t move an inch.¡±


    Cassie chortled. ¡°Now that''s just shameful! Maybe our leader should reconsider your position in this group! Clearly if a random little exorcist is enough to bring you down to this state, you''re nothing against the best of what the forces of Light have against us!¡±


    Sylvie glared at her, baring her sharp teeth as painful tremors crashed through her. ¡°How dare¡­! This was just a situation of being in the wrong place at the wrong time, I''m more than suitable for my position!¡±


    ¡°Well, didn''t you hear her when she said ¡°there''s always someone stronger¡±? You should remember that more! Anyways, you need to be healed up, like, right now. You''re so lucky we have someone here who can do the job.¡±


    ¡­I''ll get that bastard back, Sylvie thought. ¡­All of them!

 Freelife Town

    Noelle guided Alice and her friends down a road towards the town. Alice looked to the east at the setting sun, the cloudy sky being a reddish brown. The gentle, cool breeze rocked her hair as she breathed in the smell of freshly-cut grass.


    ¡°Welcome to Freelife Town, everyone!¡± Noelle said. ¡°This is the most populous town in the State of Leaf Hook. This town has preserved its old-time atmosphere and architecture through the years, which others consider to be backwards living.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it''s like how the witches live these days?¡± Rachel asked.


    Noelle smiled at her and nodded. ¡°Kinda, hehe.¡±


    As the group entered the town, they noticed that there was a blackout taking place. As the sun set further, the streets became covered in darkness. There was a heavy atmosphere of fear and dread in the air as they walked through the city. They heard screams and shouts of distress coming from the residents as the Depraved rampage.


    ¡°Damn, you guys hear that?¡± Rachel asked.


    ¡°It''s the Depraved,¡± Noelle responded. ¡°They are taking advantage of this darkness to attack the town.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Sharline chimed in. ¡°So besides the Depraved, what''s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Well, the town''s generator has been damaged by the Depraved, and it''s important to fix it quickly, or else the town will be left without power permanently.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, somebody''s smart!¡± A voice called out from Noelle''s right.


    As Noelle turned to her side, she saw a mysterious figure approaching. The figure is cloaked in the darkness of the lightless town, but the figure''s heterochromic eyes stood out.


    As the figure approached, Noelle backed up until she bumped into Alice. The figure stopped in front of her, staring down at her with a menacing gaze. Noelle noticed that the figure''s face is obscured by the darkness with only a slight pale glow from the moonlight, but there is something about their aura and presence that is unnerving to her¡­


    "Ah, it seems you have found this precious little town¡­¡± the figure said, her sharp eyes piercing through Noelle''s. ¡°It''s a shame to see it under attack by my beloved creatures of the Dark, is it not?¡±


    The figure''s piercing gaze caused Noelle''s heartbeat to skip a beat as her eyes met theirs. It filled her with dread, but something about the figure also intrigued her.


    "Yes, it is indeed a shame," she answered, her mind racing to understand who this mysterious figure could be. "I assume you control these Depraved, then?" she asked, her tone becoming defiant..


    The figure stood there in silence for a moment, considering her words. Before responding, she took a deep breath, letting the darkness swirl around her like a cloak.


    "Yes," she finally spoke, her voice echoing against the darkness, "I am the one who controls these Depraved. You may call me¡­ Cassie."


    Noelle''s eyes widened. She felt her stomach tighten as she studied their imposing figure. "I see..." she said softly, letting the tension hang in the air for a moment before continuing. "You are the one responsible for this town''s misfortune?"


    Cassie remained silent, her piercing gaze never wavering from Noelle''s frightened eyes. "Yes, I am. But don''t worry, I''m not going to hurt you, little one. My beloved creatures are simply having their fun with these mortals, and I am here to supervise and ensure their enjoyment."


    Noelle gulped when Cassie refers to her as a ''little one''. Even though her voice is gentle, there is an underlying menace to their words that filled Noelle with dread. The fear was replaced with defiance as she took a small step forward. "Well, that''s just¡­great. Can you please tell your beloved creatures to stop their fun so the people can go back to their normal lives?"


    The cloaked figure let out a sinister laugh, leaning towards Noelle as they towered over her.


    "Oh, how cute of you to ask that. Unfortunately, I''ll have to say no... The Depraved will continue their fun for as long as they please. In fact, I might even say that they have been quite tame today. Do you wanna see what happens when they''re *not* on a leash?"


    Noelle''s heart skipped a beat at the threat, her throat tightening as she looked up at Cassie. "No," She replied, her voice quivering as she began to realize the gravity of the situation. "I don''t want to see that... Please, keep your creatures under control. The people of this town don''t deserve such horrors.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Cassie responded with a smug tone. ¡°Well, just look at what these supposed innocent people are doing to each other!¡±


    Cassie gestured to a scene going down in a bar.


    ¡°No way! Tiffany is miles better than Astraea!¡± a man shouted.


    ¡°Hell no,¡± shouted an older man. ¡°At least our goddess doesn''t encourage us to burn down orphanages!¡±


    ¡°At least OUR goddess isn''t a colorist fuck like you.¡±


    ¡°Look, bastard! I don''t agree with that part, I''m fair to everyone!¡±


    ¡°Sure you are. You can''t just cherry-pick the parts that you like and pretend to be this perfect follower.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of Tiffany,¡± a woman chimed. ¡°Who the hell is building all the statues of her across the country? It''s bad enough she''s basically wearing lingerie, but the provocative poses on top of that is ridiculous! What about the children, you horny fucks?!¡±


    ¡°Oh shut up! You''re just mad you don''t have a body like hers! Those statues aren''t hurting anyone but YOUR ass!¡±


    Cassie smirked and stepped closer to the scene, watching with glee as the argument continued.


    Good ol'' human nature¡­ Intelligent species, my ass. Cassie thought with a smirk, shaking her head with a sigh. Her expression darkened and her piercing eyes narrowed in concentration. All of this bigotry, all these prejudices¡­ Oh, such a waste of time...


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "Sure, the children shouldn''t be looking at such things," a third man chimed in, ¡°But still, they''ll learn about it eventually, so..."


    "They shouldn''t be learning about it from a statue though, they''re too young to know the truth," another woman said.


    "Shut up," the first man responded. "The Goddess is supposed to represent perfection and beauty, so of course her statues look like that. If the children are old enough to look at the statue, they''re old enough to understand it.¡±


    ¡°And besides,¡± a black man joined. ¡°The guys sculpting statues of Astraea are no better. I''ve seen one where you can see her bare ass under her dress. If anyone''s horny, it''s you guys.¡±


    ¡°Who fucking cares who''s hornier? Both statues in question are inappropriate, so we¡¯re all just as bad.¡±


    ¡°No, we''re still better than you goddamn Astraea panty-sniffers! Tiff doesn''t preach that ¡®pale beauty'' bullshit like y''all do! I''m proud of my skin tone no matter what y''all say!¡±


    ¡°If you''re so proud of it, then why aren''t you worshiping Gaia or Nephthys? You know, goddesses who actually share your color? You''re such a hypocrite!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± screamed one of the bartenders, ¡°Can we please have a moment of peace without you people turning it into an ideological debate? Nobody gives a fuck about your damn gods!¡±


    Everyone quieted down at the man¡¯s shout, but the brief moment of silence was followed by a louder uproar.


    "Wow, these mortals are quite divided over their goddesses," Cassie said with a mocking tone, still watching them from across the street. "It seems like they have completely forgotten what the goddesses stand for, let alone their history. And their arguments are quite amusing, isn''t it? They''re essentially fighting over their goddesses'' body shapes and attire. If I didn''t know any better, I''d say they''re fighting over their own lust instead of representing their deities.¡±


    As the argument between the residents continued to grow in intensity, Cassie watched with a twisted sense of satisfaction. It was clear that these mortals held no respect for one another, and she could see how their pettiness and selfishness had set the stage for Darkness to creep into their lives.


    Noelle watched the tension rise and knew that she had to act now if she wanted to prevent this argument from turning violent. She stepped forward and spoke with a firm yet gentle tone.


    ¡°Excuse me, everyone," she said. "Please, calm down and try to understand each other''s perspectives. You''re all entitled to your own views and opinions, but arguing like this isn''t accomplishing anything.¡±


    The residents turned to face her with a mix of surprise and defiance. Some of the residents rolled their eyes at her, while others seemed to be taken aback by her level-headed approach.


    The second man who had been arguing for Tiffany rolled his eyes. "Oh, what is it now? What makes you think you can dictate how we communicate with each other?"


    "I''m not dictating anything," Noelle countered. "I''m simply suggesting that if we''re all going to live together peacefully, we should focus on understanding and respecting each other''s perspectives and beliefs, rather than resorting to petty arguments and name-calling."


    "Peacefully? Do you think we''re in some kind of playground?" the first man snapped. "This is the real world, where people have different values and ideas. We''re not all going to agree all the time, that''s just life. Can''t you understand that?"


    "I do understand that," Noelle replied. "But that doesn''t mean we have to resort to fighting and insults when we disagree with one another. We can have different beliefs and still respect each other''s viewpoints. It''s called empathy and understanding, and it''s what allows us to coexist as a society."


    "Pfft, please! Empathy? Understanding?" the black man laughed. "Yeah right, next you''ll probably tell us to sing kumbaya around a campfire and solve all our problems that way!"


    Noelle sighed. "No, I''m not suggesting that at all. What I''m saying is that we should try to see things from each other''s perspectives and try to have an open mind when it comes to understanding different opinions and beliefs.¡±


    "Y''know," a black woman said. "I reckon our friend here has a point. We have more important things at stake. What about the blackout our town is in? What about the worldwide sugar shortage going on?¡±


    ¡°Forget your whataboutisms, young lady! I don''t like to leave arguments unfinished!¡± the older man spoke up.


    "Yeah! I''m not done shaming those horny arsonists yet!"


    Before the residents could continue their feud, a swarm of Depraved came from behind the building and stormed inside, lashing out at the patrons.


    And so it begins, Cassie thought as she beamed, disappearing during the midst of the chaos.


    Noelle gasped and jumped back as the Depraved marched in, summoning her staff. ¡°Oh no, I feared this was going to happen¡­!¡±


    The swarm of Depraved spread themselves throughout the bar, grabbing up the residents and tearing their bodies to shreds. The screams of terror from the citizens mixed with the cackles of insanity coming from the Depraved.


    With a wave of her staff, Noelle summoned a burst of pure light, causing a huge explosion that took out most of the Depraved. She then turned to the residents and started using her powers to heal their wounds.


    She shot bursts of light blasts at the horde of Depraved, each blast tearing through their bodies, causing them to scatter. But as one fell, two more seemed to take its place. The swarm rushed back at her, their numbers seemingly unlimited.


    Sharline took several steps forward, her hands balled up as Blair stood beside her.


    ¡°Heh, you thinking about stepping in too, Shar?¡± Blair asked with a confident grin.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I can''t just sit here and watch her go it alone. Not this time. I''m still powerful in my own right.¡±


    ¡°Then whatcha waitin'' for?! Let''s do it!¡±


    Sharline took a deep breath and concentrated her aura into her legs before she ran into the thick of it. She threw quick yet brutal kicks that made the Depraved explode into Darkness. Blair swung her limbs and took out wide swaths of Depraved with her wrestling moves.


    As she watched them fight, Alice felt herself getting riled up, wanting to jump in herself.


    Hmm, Alice thought. Sharline has her kicks, and Blair is very strong. I''ve got nothing of value¡­


    As if to answer her prayers, the mysterious blue and black blade from before appeared in her hand. Looking down at it, she observed how it glowed with her blue aura even though she''s not using Enfold, and the design of the blade mimicked the patterns of her clothes.


    For Zalgo, the white and red blade resembling Alice''s appeared in her hand. It was enveloped in her black and red aura, and replicated the two-tone black and white style of her clothing.


    ¡°Huh, they''re back,¡± Zalgo said, holding up the sword to her eye level before looking at Alice. ¡°You too, Alice?¡±


    ¡°Um, yeah,¡± Alice replied, turning to Zalgo. ¡°I dunno what''s up with these swords, but I suppose we should make ourselves useful now.¡±


    Zalgo nodded to Alice, the two of them joining in on the fight. The Depraved seemed to keep coming back no matter how many got taken down, each new wave being more frightening than the last. But as Alice struck down each of them with her sword, she couldn''t help but wonder what the Depraved wanted and if they were just an unstoppable force of destruction.


    Zalgo and Alice kept fighting for their lives, striking down the waves of Depraved while the townspeople ran for cover.


    Noelle turned around and noticed them fighting alongside her. ¡°H-hey! You should let me handle this! I''m your protector!¡±


    ¡°Nu-uh!¡± Blair protested. ¡°We ain''t weaklings, we can handle our own! And plus, we can''t just leave ya hanging like that!¡±


    As the two of them worked together to take out a huge swarm, a large Depraved charged right towards them. It is several times bigger than the other ones, and it has a bright red glow covering its body. This new Depraved slammed into Blair, sending her flying.


    Noelle watched as Blair went flying through the air, yelling in pain.


    Sharline sprouted into action, jumping at the Depraved and throwing a powerful kick at it. The Depraved dodged Blair¡¯s attack just barely, and she dodged out of the way of the Depraved¡¯s counterattack.


    The Depraved continued to try and overwhelm Sharline, swinging at her with sharp claws and fangs. Sharline evaded the attacks again and again, until she was able to get a few good kicks in before the Depraved overpowered her and began a relentless assault, slamming Sharline into the ground repeatedly with its fists.


    Sharline used Increase and reinforced her legs using Fortify before she charged the Depraved once more, her eyes gleaming with murderous intent. Sharline unleashed a devastating roundhouse kick on the Depraved, sending the dark creature careening straight into the building behind her. Sharline took this opportunity to slam the Depraved back against the building, pounding it with kicks as she gave it no space to fight back.


    Noelle and Blair watched from the sidelines, observing the sheer brutality that Sharline was unleashing on the Depraved.


    ¡°She''s¡­quite strong,¡± Noelle said.


    ¡°Yup! I''m glad she''s on our side rather than our enemy!¡± Blair replied.


    The Depraved began to get worn down by Sharline¡¯s attacks, and Blair took notice of this.


    ¡°I''ll admit, it ain''t like me to settle for scraps,¡± Blair began, her grin returning with a vengeance. ¡°But I''m going to take advantage of that thing''s weakened state!¡±


    Blair ran up to the Depraved, but before she could reach it, it grabbed Sharline by the arm and threw her high up.


    Alice watched Sharline launch into the air and gained an idea, coming to Blair''s side. ¡°Hey Blair, I have a plan.¡±


    ¡°Oho? Go for it, Al!¡±


    ¡°I can keep this Depraved still while you pummel it. Then Sharline will finish it when she lands on it. There''s no way it''ll survive that.¡±


    ¡°Oh hell yeah, now you''re talkin''! Here goes nothing, then!¡±


    Alice extended a hand towards the Depraved and used Possession to keep it in place. Blair slammed her fists against the Depraved¡¯s head, which stunned it long enough for Blair to land another devastating punch to its face.


    While Alice and Blair were busy, Sharline came crashing down from her fall like a meteor. She landed right onto the Depraved¡¯s head, her feet slamming it with tremendous force with the sounds of the impact echoing through the dark town. The Depraved vanished into the dark after the vicious blow, making Noelle sigh with relief.


    With their strongest fighter gone, the smaller Depraved scattered off deeper into the town, leaving Alice and the others alone.


    ¡°Damn, that was good, Sharline!¡± Blair praised.


    ¡°Great work, everyone!¡± Noelle cheered.


    "That was intense..." Sharline said, catching her breath and looking at her friends.


    "We did it though, that''s all that matters!" Blair replied. "I can''t wait to tell Cel about what we accomplished here."


    ¡°I''m sure she''ll be happy to hear it,¡± Noelle said with a nod. ¡°Anyways! We defeated the most powerful Depraved, so now the smaller ones are retreating to flee from our Light.¡±


    ¡°Gee, you sure know a lot about those things, don''tcha?¡± Rachel asked.


    ¡°Yes. I have a lot of experience with them, especially as a servant of the Light. But stay alert: our job here isn''t done yet. We still have the generators to deal with. Let''s get going, girls.¡± Noelle ended with a smile.


    The darkness began to fade away, revealing the amount of destruction and bloodshed that had happened in the candlelit bar. Alice looked around, seeing the bodies on the ground and the ruined furniture everywhere. She sighed and walked off with her friends.

 Encroaching Darkness

    Lotte''s hands retreated from Sylvie''s stomach, finishing the final steps of the healing process. Her cold, empty maroon eyes pierced through Sylvia as she leaned back, her blonde hair swaying along.


    ¡°There,¡± Lotte said in a monotone voice.


    "Damn, it feels like I never got hurt at all!" Sylvie boasted, jumping up and stretching.


    "I''d advise you to not be too reckless any time soon, as I am unable to use my powers again for another 24 hours." Lotte warned, her cold gaze unchanging.


    "Blah, I''ll do whatever the hell I want, thank you very much!" Sylvie replied with a smirk.


    Sylvie''s bold and brazen reaction caused Lotte''s eyes to narrow, and her blank voice gained a hint of frustration as she replied.


    "Keep your spirits high if you wish, but again, do not be reckless. Even with my assistance, you are powerless to do anything substantial for another 24 hours.¡±


    Lotte''s words carry an air of authority and wisdom, but they are also laced with a hint of frustration and discontent.


    This does not seem to phase Sylvie, however, as she continued to smirk and replied with a playful attitude.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine! I''m sure I can handle anything these humans have to throw at me. Besides, with your skills, who''s REALLY in trouble here?"


    Lotte''s icy demeanor remains steadfast, although she lets out a huff at Sylvie''s flippant attitude. "I am only performing my duties to the best of my abilities. I am not here to protect you from the consequences of your own actions. It is your choice whether or not you want to cause more harm to yourself, but keep in mind that I am powerless to prevent said consequences.¡±


    Sylvie continued to smirk and reply in her teasing tone, taking Lotte''s words with a nonchalance. "Hey, if you''re not here to protect me, then what are you even doing? You''re supposed to be the healer of this Cabal, right? I mean, you healed all of my wounds and practically saved my life. What kind of companion are you going to be if you''re not going to protect me?¡±


    Lotte''s expression remains unchanged as she replies, her cold tone becoming aggravated. "As a medic, it is natural for me to provide medical care to those in need, regardless of whether or not they deserve it. Your reckless behavior and lack of self-restraint are not my concern, yet I was there to save you. Consider it a one-time courtesy, as I am not obligated to assist you in the future.¡±


    Sylvie''s smirk drops off her face in the face of Lotte''s attitude. Lotte''s cold and blank stare is enough to indicate a lack of sympathy or empathy, her monotone voice giving no hints of concern or remorse. Sylvie''s playful personality begins to fade away as she replies: "Is that so? Well, what if I AM your concern? What if I want to have you around and have you keep bailing me out of situations? Can you not do that for me?¡±


    Lotte''s demeanor grows further cold and detached as Sylvie''s attempts to reason with her become more desperate. "What you wish for is irrelevant. I am a member of the Imago Cabal, which means my allegiance is to this organization and our goals. I am not here to do your personal bidding, and I do not care what you want from me. If you want an ally you can take for granted and order around, you will have to find someone else.¡±


    Sylvie''s eyes went wide. Her hands tensed and her lips twisted upwards into a sick grin. ¡°You better watch who the fuck you''re talking to, you mortal bitch!¡±


    She summoned her blade and swung it at Lotte, the tip of the blade sitting mere centimeters away from her forehead.


    Lotte remained unflinching, staring up at Sylvie with the same emotionless eyes. Seeing her tactic wasn''t working, Sylvie dispelled her sword and put her hands and her hips, shaking her head.


    ¡°You know what? I like you. You got heart, I''ll give you that. Anyways, thanks for saving my ass, I guess. I have business to handle right now.¡±


    ¡°Remember what I told you about not being reckless,¡± Lotte reminded.


    ¡°Duh, I gotcha, don''t worry! Just be there to help me out when I need you again!¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡­


    ¡°So is it true?¡± Nyx asked in a calm voice. She walked up to Kinsey, who stood in the doorway next to Sylvie with her eyes smoldering with annoyance.


    ¡°You wish to join forces with us and learn the ways of the Darkness, Kinsey?¡± Nyx continued.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± you replied, your eyes narrowed with determination as you stood tall and firm. ¡°Teach me the most powerful, darkest stuff you know, I''m down for whatever.¡±


    ¡°The darkest, you say?¡± Sylvie asked with a grin. ¡°Oh, I know who can also help you out with that!¡± she finished before closing her eyes and stretching out her arms.


    Cassie appeared in the room and smirked at the sight of you. ¡°Oho, it''s you again!¡±


    ¡°Yep, and she''s interested in learning the Dark Arts,¡± Sylvie added.


    ¡°Well, you''ve got the right demoness for that, Kinsey-Kins~¡± Cassie replied before wrapping her arm around your neck and pulling you closer, your face squishing against her ample bosoms.


    ¡°H-hey, cut that shit out!¡± you protested, your face flushing as you kicked your legs, unable to resist Cassie''s grasp.


    Nyx cleared her throat before leaning in to grab your hand. ¡°Kinsey¡­ Allow us to teach you the basics of the Dark Arts. With how much anger and hate that¡¯s inside of your heart right now, I can tell that you will excel in your training.¡±


    Your fists tensed and you felt the resentment pumping through your veins, nodding in response. ¡°Right on. I''m ready to take on the Darkness and everything that comes with it.¡±


    Cassie smiled, giving you a seductive gaze. "You''ve made a smart choice, dear~" she said, leaning in close enough to have her voice tickle your ear. "The darkness is a power that is all consuming¡­ All-controlling~"


    She brushed her fingers across your cheek, the touch making you shiver.


    Sylvie leaned into your other side, giggling as her breath brushed against your neck. "The darkness is all-powerful," she whispered in a sultry rasp. "It will grant you knowledge of things unseen yet known to all humans," she leaned forward, her fingers trailing along your neck and shoulders until her palm caressed your chin.


    Cassie flashed a wicked smile as she leaned in further, her arm wrapped around your waist. "And when you embrace it," she began, her voice laced with a playful growl, "It will swallow you whole.¡±


    You felt your body go numb, your heart pounding out of your chest. Your eyes were drawn to the sight of both Cassie and Sylvie, your mind caught in their words and their actions. Sylvie smirked, her eyes flicking from Cassie''s movements on you to the small twitches of your body. She leaned close, her lips nearly brushing against your ear. "And the darkness shall envelop you," she added.


    Nyx placed a guiding hand on your shoulder, her touch gentle yet firm. Your face still crimson red from the other two''s teasing, you turned your head towards Nyx, noting how her eyes shone in the dim light of the room. ¡°And now¡­ Your training begins," she said.


    ¡ï


    Trixie and the others appeared back in the Alliance HQ. As Fritz came to his senses, he pushed her away and glared down at her as she trembled in her weakened state.


    ¡°Bugger off, you dingy broad! What the bloody hell was that? Nana almost killed her, and you had the magical idea to bring us all back here?!¡±


    ¡°Listen, Fritz. I had to make a run for it because the opponent Svenja and I faced was just too fearsome, way beyond our current capabilities. We can''t go back without a solid plan¡­¡±


    Fritz scoffed and stepped closer to Trixie. ¡°Oh, I have your plan right here, look,¡± he replied before giving Trixie two middle fingers as his eyes seethed with rage. ¡°Do it your damn self this time, I don''t have time for your nonsensical...¡± Fritz turned around to see if Nana was still around them. When he saw that she wasn''t, he turned back to Trixie and narrowed his eyes. ¡°...Nonsensical bullshit.¡±


    Trixie frowned and stood back up. ¡°Hey, don''t be like that, Fritz. I can''t do this alone, and neither can you. We''re all in this together, and we must go about this with a clear mind and objective.¡±


    Draley stepped between the two and waved her hands. ¡°Trix, Fritz¡­ Please stop this. We won''t get anywhere fighting each other. Trix is right - we need a better plan. The additional opponent was a huge threat. What we need to do is to divide them. Sylvie and her associates are very powerful together¡­but if we fight them separately, together¡­I think we have a high chance of winning¡­¡±


    ¡°Woah, hold on,¡± Ahina interrupted. ¡°There''s another one who''s as strong as the demon that one-shot Svenja?!¡±


    ¡°E-eh?!¡± Svenja exclaimed, giving her head a frantic shake. ¡°She ain''t ONE-SHOT me, b-but¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is correct, Ahina. But please don''t get ahead of yourself. We all need to think this over, maybe discuss this with Marla first just for good measure.¡±


    ¡°That''s a sound idea, let''s do it. Marla''s always such a big help, I''m sure she''ll know.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Aww,¡± Marla said as she frowned. ¡°It didn''t go too well, huh?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Svenja replied, rubbing the back of her head with a sheepish smile. ¡°We got banjaxed pretty good, we aren''t ready yet.¡±


    ¡°How unfortunate, I''m so sorry to hear that,¡± Marla replied with a sigh. ¡°I''d advise you not to return there until you''re ready. Such powerful opponents shouldn''t be taken lightly.¡±


    ¡°So, um, is there any other mission we can do in the meantime, Marla?¡± Trixie asked.


    ¡°Well, I''ve caught wind of a powerful aura located at the border of the Witch Provinces. I heard that the one responsible for the aura is a Knight.¡±


    Svenja''s eyes widened and she leaned forward. ¡°Oh really? I''m on that right now! Where on the border is this aura coming from?¡±


    Marla pointed at the map on the screen behind her, zooming in on the southern border. ¡°Here, between Tonnerre Province and Freelife Town. This area in particular is said to even be avoided by the country''s Knights because of how dangerous it can potentially be.¡±


    ¡°Really? What''s the deal?¡± Ahina asked.


    ¡°The area surrounding the border was cursed by the witches long ago. Now, anyone who enters will lose their sense of direction and be killed by creatures who like to mimic the appearances of the intruders, which is why the only way to cross the border safely is by train.¡±


    ¡°Sheesh,¡± Trixie said. ¡°That''s something.¡±


    ¡°But hey, if it''s just some silly creatures then it''ll be an easy mission, won''t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marla replied, her voice laced with hesitance. ¡°But you still be careful for those tricksters on the way there, and be prepared for the source of the powerful aura in case it''s a Knight.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ahina replied. ¡°That''s what we do best. I''m going this time, so there''s really no need to worry now!¡±


    Marla nodded, smiling at her. ¡°Still, be safe though. All of you.¡±


    ¡°Definitely, we got this!¡± Trixie replied, her eyes simmering with vigor.


    It was an eerily quiet and dark forest night, as little moonlight managed to shine through the dense foliage above. The atmosphere was tense, as a single noise seemed to echo through the otherwise empty forest. The four figures of the Alliance made their way through the darkness, their footsteps and breathing the only sounds that broke through the silence. Everyone moved in silent cohesion, each member''s movements being deliberate and measured.


    ¡°It feels like we''ve been here at least five times!¡± Svenja complained, stopping to catch a break.


    ¡°No, wait, look ahead! I see¡­something!¡± Draley called out.


    The group came to a sudden halt as they came across a clearing and the familiar figure of a woman standing in the center.


    ¡°Wait, is that¡­Saturn?¡± Trixie said, taking a single step forward.

 World Core

    Alice opened the door to the building where the generators were running, and she was jumped by a swarm of small Depraved. Conjuring her sword, she swung at them, killing each of them in one strike.


    "That wasn''t a pleasant surprise," Alice said, dispelling her sword.


    "Sure wasn''t," Rachel added with a sigh.


    "Now, we must hurry, the generators may not last for much longer at this rate!" Noelle warned, taking Alice''s hand as they ran further into the building.


    As they ran, Alice could see the generators beginning to fail, the machine whirring down as it struggled to keep its power running. She could feel Noelle''s hand squeeze hers, the tension beginning to rise as they sped through the corridors. They heard the sounds of generators buzzing and electrical sparks going off, followed by the low rumbling of a generator shutting off, the sound becoming more and more frequent until several generators shut off with a loud clunk, before it started dying down.


    "There must be Depraved nearby," Noelle shouted, holding on tighter to Alice''s hand as they rushed over to the generators, the Depraved coming out from their hiding places one by one.


    ¡°Ha, you really think you''re going to save the day, don''t you?¡± A voice called out from above. Upon looking up, the girls saw a blue-haired male Knight in red and blue armor with a hood over his head.


    "Who are you?" Alice shouted, ignoring the ominous feeling that she got from him. As if in response, the Knight smirked, stepping towards her.


    "Who am I?...You do not need to know who I am, just yet," he said as his hood fell back. A smirking face was revealed, his eyes of a blood red color stared at her from under his eyebrows, his sharp gaze sending chills down her spine.


    "I must ask, my dear, but are those your friends?" he said as he motioned to the others, who were fidgeting by Alice''s side.


    "Yes they are!" Alice answered, stepping forward in front of her friends. The figure smiled and then laughed, a low, raspy sound that filled the air.


    "How amusing, these cute girls you have acquired...I could take them out in a flash if I wanted to, but you have piqued my interest. You¡¯re an adorable young lady with potential aren''t you~?" the cloaked figure whispered as his hand rose to her face, resting at her cheek.


    "Get your hands off me!" Alice threatened as she brushed away the Knight''s hand. He continued to chuckle, looking at her as if she was a mere toy, something that he wanted to play with.


    ¡°Ah! Getting feisty, are we? Very well then, keep playing hard to get. In the meantime, I''ll be continuing my mission to seize the World Core.¡±


    ¡°World Core¡­?¡± Alice asked as she squinted her eyes.


    Instead of receiving an answer, the Knight made a motion. The Depraved that waited to strike all came jumping down right at her and the others.


    The Knight watches, grinning as the fight begins. Alice and her friends fight off the Depraved with their weapons, defeating them easily despite their overwhelming numbers.


    ¡°Damn, I wish I could make myself useful too,¡± Rachel whined out loud as she watched the others fight. ¡°Everybody but me were kicking ass the last time. If only I could conjure the gun I wanted to make, but it''s still far too early¡­ Wait, I''m a Projector! That means I can at least¡­¡±


    Rachel narrowed her eyes, lifting a finger and using Pinpoint to focus off of her aura in it. Aiming at a Depraved, she fired her aura at it like a bullet. It pierced its body and it vanished.


    ¡°Ha! I can work with this!¡± she rejoiced.


    The Knight smirked as the fight went on. The girls eventually manage to clear out the Depraved from the generators, but not before some have managed to destroy the generators and shut them off completely.


    As the last of the Depraved are killed, Alice looks to the Knight, who still hasn''t moved from where he was spectating. He remains with that same smirk on his face as he looks at the fighting, his eyes studying Alice and her friends.


    ¡°Now tell us,¡± Alice demanded. ¡°What is a World Core?¡±


    ¡°Something you''re not going to get,¡± he replied with a chuckle, waving his hand.


    Ugh, so helpful¡­ Alice thought as she rolled her eyes. She turned to Noelle. ¡°Um, Noelle, do you know what it is?¡±


    ¡°The best way to explain it is¡­ It''s like the soul of a planet. World Cores are balanced with Light and Darkness, just like human souls.¡±


    ¡°Oh, somebody went to school!¡± The Knight praised. ¡°But do you know what happens when you corrupt a World Core with Darkness? You''re all about to find out!¡±


    The man¡¯s words hung in the air, his smirk making Alice take a step back. She looked to her friends as they traded glances, their expressions mirroring Alice¡¯s.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Noelle sighed, her gaze remaining on the Knight. As if sensing her gaze, he looked over, his expression softening as a slight nod of approval came to his face.


    ¡°You look concerned, dear,¡± he began with a grin. ¡°Do you not have faith in my words?¡±


    "It¡¯s not that," Noelle replied. Her expression tightened from his teasing, her eyes narrowed sharper as she stared at him.


    "It''s just that nobody takes well to threats. Not even us. So tell us, what''s all this about the World Core?¡±


    The Knight chuckled, nodding his head as if he agreed with Alice.


    She''s brave, I''ll give her that, the Knight thought.


    "The World Core. Every world, every realm has one. They are a manifestation of a world''s life energy. They''re where new life is born, and where the world''s energy resides. It''s the heart of all existence.¡±


    Alice blinked, processing the information she was given. So the World Core was the key to the universe''s health and continued survival. The idea that there were those out there who wanted to corrupt it with darkness was a cause for concern.


    "And what would happen if someone corrupted it with darkness?" Alice asked.


    "A dark world would be born," The Knight replied. "One engulfed by chaos and despair, and devoid of the life it once had. Without life, there can be no Light. Without Light, there can be no order. Without order, there can be no life. And if all worlds fall into that state, then everything will collapse. That is our ultimate goal. And now, I believe we''ve had enough conversation. Shall we start the true battle?¡±


    Alice remained silent as the man took a dramatic step back and unsheathed his sword,


    "All right then," Noelle replied. "We will fight against your darkness, by any means necessary."


    The Knight laughed, his dark aura growing as he prepared for the fight. Alice and her friends did the same, bracing themselves for the fight to come.


    "Let''s see you fight against this power then. We shall see which one of us is stronger!"


    With that, the Knight launched large blasts of dark energy at Alice, which she managed to block with her sword.


    Rachel shot a bullet of her aura at the Knight''s head, which he dodged in the nick of time. He whistled and raised a brow at her.


    ¡°You idiot! You''re not the only one here with long-range attacks!¡± Rachel taunted with a scowl. ¡°Why don''t you stop being a coward and come fight us up close?!¡±


    The Knight shrugged with a smirk and shook his head. ¡°Very well, I''ll accept. Now, it''s MY turn!¡± he said before he jumped down and swung his blade at Rachel.


    Rachel ducked and jumped out of the way of each strike. Every attack was a close call, and Sharline ran up to the Knight to intercept with a kick.


    The Knight looked to her right and saw a foot coming at his head at blinding speeds.


    ¡°Damn,¡± he said, raising his arm to block it in time. Sharline''s foot broke his hand with ease and kept going, slamming into his face, sending him tumbling across the floor.


    He got back up as he rubbed the deep impression on his cheek with a demonic smirk. ¡°You''re damn strong, young lady,¡± he began before lifting his hand from his cheek. ¡°...But not strong ENOUGH!¡±


    Sharline glared at him as he raised his hand, her body tensing as she stared at him.


    What is he doing¡­? she thought.


    Sharline''s glare only seemed to make the Knight grin more. The Knight then charged forward, acting like he was going to swing at her before pivoting and swinging his sword at Noelle. Despite being shocked from his sudden change of plan, Noelle dodged the swift strike with ease, but the Knight swung his blade at her again. She blocked the attack, but the force of the strike sent her crashing behind some debris, her staff flying from her hands.


    The Knight laughed and pointed his sword at her. ¡°Huh! You don''t look like you''re all that, yet you¡¯re faster than I expected. But that will not save you from me. Now, watch as I finish what I have started.¡± The Knight then lunged forward in a thrust. Noelle jumped out of the way in time to avoid being impaled.


    As she was getting up, the Knight lunged at her again, but this time he tried to attack her from the side, making it harder for Noelle to dodge. The Knight managed to catch her off guard, but Noelle ducked and threw a powerful kick upwards. The tip of her heel crashed into his chin, slamming his mouth shut. His teeth cracked under the pressure, and his breath was knocked out of him as he hit the ceiling. He fell back down to the ground and put his hand over his mouth, looking at his bloodied fingers. He glared at her as he began to prepare himself once more.


    ¡°Damn you!" he began, his words slurred due to the broken teeth. ¡°Do you even know how much dental work costs out here?!"


    The knight then pointed his sword at her, his stance prepared for another attack. "You got lucky there. However, I am still stronger than you.¡±


    The Knight ran up, brandishing his sword as he swung it forward with all his might.


    Noelle braced herself and swung her staff upwards, connecting in the center of the sword and causing a devastating collision.


    The Knight''s sword went flying out of his hand and crashed into a wall, cracking into pieces as it landed in a heap.


    The Knight steadied his breathing and charged forward, swinging his sword as he did. Noelle ducked and pivoted behind him, her back to his front. Before he could react, he felt a foot crash into his crotch without an ounce of mercy.


    Ohhhh¡­ Zalgo thought as she grimaced.


    The Knight let out an angry bellow as he fell, and he landed face first into the ground. He pounded his fists against the ground, kicking at the floor and knocking over debris in his fits of rage.


    ¡°Holy Tiff, you guys,¡± Blair said, her mouth agape as she watched Noelle with her friends. ¡°She''s really kicking his ass all by herself!¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sharline added. ¡°It''s like her physical might is comparable to her magic prowess.¡±


    The Knight swung his blade at Noelle again, this time aiming for her chest. But she saw the strike coming and ducked under it, landing a sharp kick into his stomach. Seeing he was unable to react, she followed up with another kick to his stomach, this time with much more power.


    He stumbled back from the blow, which was followed up by a sudden tackle from Blair, sending him to the ground. Unable to budge an inch due to Blair''s strength pinning him to the floor, he couldn''t dodge Sharline''s incoming attack, landing on his chest with both feet. He coughed up blood, which was mixed with tooth fragments.


    The Knight''s breath was ragged as he let out a shaky groan. He looked around, seeing which of her friends was standing. He spotted Rachel, who was staring at him with bold eyes and a scowl, as if daring him to attack again.


    Challenge accepted, the Knight thought.


    He smirked and pointed his blade at her. "You''re next." he threatened.


    Using Fortify, the knight charged forward with an onslaught of strikes, each one faster and more powerful than the last. Rachel was quick and nimble, but she struggled to land any counters.


    The Knight''s relentless assault made Rachel sweat, and she began to tire, yet she was still doing her best to evade his attacks.


    Shit¡­ I won''t last too much longer like this¡­ she thought as she began to sweat.


    ¡°Alice! Hold him!¡±


    Alice reached out towards the Knight and used Possession to stop him in his tracks.


    Rachel let out a relieved sigh and stared daggers into the Knight, putting her hands on her hips.


    The Knight huffed, giving a slight smirk to her.


    ¡°Ha, you think you''re so scary, don''tcha? Well, your short, petite frame and frilly dress certainly isn''t helping you in that department.¡±


    Rachel scoffed and began to take off her shoe, holding it as she used Enfold on it.


    ¡°Who cares what I look like? All that matters is you''re toast!¡±


    She then threw her aura-enhanced loafer at his face, which broke his nose with a crunch.


    ¡°Take that, dumbass! Wanna talk shit now?¡±


    He grunted and shook his head, using Increase and snapping his eyes wide open. ¡°That''s it! Quantum Fist!¡±


    Rachel and everyone else were pushed back against the wall on the opposite side of the room by a powerful impact. It happened in an instant, with no time for anyone to respond or fight back. The Knight then stumbled as he stood up, heading into a door between two of the generators and closing it behind himself.


    ¡°Wh-what¡­the hell was that attack¡­?¡± Blair asked out loud.


    ¡°I''m unsure,¡± Zalgo replied. ¡°He said ¡®Quantum Fist'' and then we were suddenly pushed back. I''ve never seen such an ability before.¡±


    ¡°No matter what abilities he has, we must finish him off and save World Core before he corrupts it with Darkness!¡± Noelle announced, getting up and dusting off her dress.


    ¡°Damn, you can get up after that attack?!¡± Blair asked.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I have your back,¡± Noelle replied before bathing the girls in her aura, healing their injuries. Each of them got back up and stepped closer to Noelle.


    ¡°Thank you, Noelle,¡± Alice said. ¡°So where did he go?¡±


    ¡°You''re welcome, Alice. I''m unsure where he went, but I can use Scout to search for him.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Scout? What''s that?¡± Rachel asked.


    ¡°It''s a technique where you project your aura using Increase, and then using Barrier to create a field that allows you to discern every aura in your surroundings.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Why didn''t Cel teach us about that? It sounds useful!¡±


    ¡°Well, she makes decisions on a whim, so I couldn''t answer that¡­ But let me see¡­¡±


    Using Scout, Noelle felt a weak, dark aura moving downwards. ¡°Ah, I got him. He''s going down a stairwell below this room.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go get ¡®em!¡± Blair ordered.


    ¡°Yes, let''s get going,¡± Noelle replied, following the trail of blood leading to the door the Knight exited.

 Irene

    "That¡¯s right, it''s me!¡± Saturn said as she approached Trixie, becoming more visible from within the fog.


    ¡°Woah¡­ It''s been a while, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no kiddin''!¡± Svenja added.


    ¡°Aw, looks like I''ve got a little fanbase here,¡± Saturn replied with a smirk, putting a finger to her chin.


    ¡°I wonder how her mission for the research data went,¡± Piper said.


    Oh snap, that''s right, Trixie thought. I should ask her that.


    ¡°So, Saturn, how''d the research data thing go for you?¡±


    Saturn chuckled. "Well, I can tell you one thing for sure, the Yushalian researchers at RISHA were really excited when I returned from the mission."


    "Yeah, I bet," Ahina said, smiling at her. "I know for a fact they couldn''t wait to get their hands on all that information."


    "Heh, you got that right. It seemed like they had already worked out a plan to put the research data to use as soon as we arrived at the lab.¡±


    Saturn leaned in closer to Trixie as the others watched their interaction. Trixie could feel her breath brush against her ear as Saturn began speaking.


    "The researchers seemed really eager to analyze my DNA along with a few other things, all of which was a result of me being a member of the Ephemerals.¡±


    Trixie''s breath hitched a little as she felt Saturn''s breath tickle her ear.


    Saturn smirked as she leaned back a little, giving Trixie some space. "But all that stuff was expected from the research team. After all, I was the perfect candidate to undergo some testing.¡±


    "Perfect candidate¡­? I''m guessing they had some sort of goals for the research?¡±


    Saturn smirked again. "Oh yeah, they definitely had goals for the research. They wanted to see just how far they could push the limits of human abilities. And you can probably guess what they thought when I came along, a young Ephemeral with such incredible potential.¡±


    "So... You underwent all this testing from the researchers, and I''m guessing it wasn''t exactly a pleasant experience¡­?


    Saturn tilted her head to the side, considering how to respond. "You could say that. The tests did have their fair share of pain and discomfort. Yushalian researchers are no joke, there''s no doubt about that. But I was willing to put myself through anything if it meant helping to advance science and technology.¡±


    ¡°I can''t quite wrap my head around this idea of Saturn willing to put herself through torture just for the sake of advancing science and technology,¡± Piper said.


    "I guess it''s noble of you to have that attitude, but... Were you at least treated fairly by the researchers?¡± Trixie asked.


    Saturn gave a small laugh, shaking her head a bit.


    "Treated fairly? You''ve gotta be joking, right? Those researchers, especially the crazy one, saw me as nothing more than a subject to be experimented on. They put me through absolute hell, and they thought nothing of hurting me in the process.¡±


    Trixie''s eyes widened as she gasped at what she heard. "That... That''s just plain horrible.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, ¡®the crazy one¡¯?¡± Ahina asked as she raised a brow. ¡°You mean the Animal Dealer?¡±


    Saturn nodded. ¡°Mhm! You remember her all too well, I see.¡±


    ¡°Ha, who wouldn''t? I wonder what her real name is, anyways.¡±


    ¡°Eh, nobody knows. And I think she likes to keep it that way.¡±


    Trixie felt her legs flash freeze out of the blue. Before she could speak, everyone else''s legs were frozen and stuck to the ground.


    ¡°Wh-what the hell is this?!¡± Ahina panicked.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Woah- who did that?!¡± Trixie said out loud.


    The group then looked ahead as the culprit revealed herself: a Knight of Elbrastion. The blue-haired woman stepped forward and smiled down at the trapped individuals before her. There was a cruelness in her green eyes, and her lips were curled into a sadistic sneer. The trapped group realized that they were in serious trouble, and her smile grew broader.


    Shit, it''s Irene¡­ Svenja thought.


    Draley tried to cast a spell to break free from the ice, but her aura was unable to flow through her body.


    Darn¡­ Draley thought. I suppose the ice has nullified my aura¡­


    Damn, I''m a gem sprite and can''t even break outta this silly ice?! Ahina thought, her brows furrowed.


    Irene looked down at the helpless warriors, savoring their fear and helplessness.


    Once Irene had the group trapped in her ice spell, her cruel grin broadened. She looked down on the helpless group with contempt, enjoying their suffering.


    "There you are," Irene hissed, her lips curling into a twisted smile. "I''ve been looking for you."


    Svenja glared back at Irene, but the latter''s twisted expression remained.


    "You shouldn''t have come here, dears," Irene taunted. "This region is off-limits to outsiders like you.¡±


    ¡°Outsiders, huh?¡± Svenja said. ¡°Feck off, this country is for everyone! There ain''t no such thing as ¡®outsiders¡¯ here!¡±


    ¡°Oh, but you''re currently within the border of the Witch Provinces,¡± Irene replied. ¡°Can''t we witches have our own place while you stay in yours? You have the whole rest of the country out there, so leave us alone for crying out loud.¡±


    ¡°As I''ve said,¡± Svenja replied with a snarl. ¡°This country is for everyone! Witches, ordinary humans, angels, demons, ya name it!¡±


    Irene raised a brow. ¡°Ordinary humans, huh? Witches are human, too. Just like you. You''ve shown your true colors, Ms. Alliance leader. There''s a reason the Witch Provinces are among the top countries with the highest quality of life. You can''t say the same about the rest of Elbrastion, can''t you? Anyways, I''ll be disposing of you all and walk away with these precious Ephemerals,¡± she replied, looking at Trixie, Draley, and Saturn.


    ¡°Oh, we''re not going anywhere,¡± Saturn said before shattering the ice on her legs with ease.


    What?! Irene thought. My ice is supposed to nullify Aura, but¡­


    Saturn shot blasts of aura at the legs of the others, breaking them free.


    ¡°Damn, Saturn,¡± Svenja said with wide eyes. ¡°Why didn''t ya do that earlier?¡±


    Saturn grinned. ¡°It''s all about the timing. Now let''s kick some witch ass!¡±


    The group rushed as one at Irene, but she was quick and fast, she dodged their attacks with ease, seeming to have anticipated them.


    ¡°My, my. You''re all awfully slow today,¡± she taunted. She then unleashed a barrage of ice shards, aiming for the group, but Saturn intercepted the attack with her Barrier. Draley unleashed a barrage of fireballs, but Irene blocked them with a wall of ice.


    Irene smirked at the group, clicking her tongue.


    I got them where I wanted them, she thought.


    "You''re just like children," she taunted. "You think that you can even touch me with such laughable power and speed?¡±


    The group was silent for a moment, each of them staring at Irene with contempt and hostility. Svenja was the first to speak up.


    ¡°I''ve defeated stronger than you," she growled, her grip tightening on her sword. "You don''t know what we''ve been through or how much more powerful we''ve become.¡±


    Irene''s smirk turned into a boastful grin. "Is that so? I doubt that. You are like ants trying to fight a mighty warrior, you will never win against me.¡±


    "That''s where you''re wrong," Trixie rebuked, anger in her voice as she glared at Irene. "We''ve been through more than you know, and we''ve battled with the strongest of opponents. I am a Meteor Corp agent, and I can assure you that we won''t back down so easily."


    ¡°Yeah, you''re the agent of my foot up your ass,¡± Irene retorted with a chuckle. ¡°Just keep telling yourself that if it helps you all sleep better at night.¡±


    "You can underestimate us all you want," Ahina said, her grip tightening even further on her claymore as her soul gem glowed with invigoration. "But we will show you exactly what we''re capable of.¡±


    Irene scowled. "We''ll see about that. You''ll be fighting against your huge tits more than me, you scantily clad bimbo."


    She then charged forward, launching a vicious dropkick towards Ahina. Her boots crashed into Ahina''s chest, shattering her soul and sending her flying off into the forest.


    Without any break, Irene landed behind Trixie and attempted to sweep her legs with her ice-covered one, but Saturn stepped in the way and blocked the attack with her arm, freezing her in the process.


    Draley sent a barrage of fireballs at Irene, but she dodged them with ease and launched an ice shard towards the mage, forcing Draley to dodge out of the way.


    Svenja swung her sword at Irene, but Irene avoided her attack and hurled a large ball of ice at her to knock her back. Trixie launched her own ice attacks at Irene, aiming to cleave her in two with an ice blade, but Irene blocked the attack and sent a flurry of ice daggers towards Trixie.


    ¡°Sorry, but there can only be one ice user here, little miss,¡± Irene quipped, sending ice pillars up from the ground.


    Trixie managed to sidestep the ice pillars and jumped behind Draley, who sent another barrage of fireballs at Irene. She dodged out of the way and countered Draley with a wide, sweeping kick. With her soul shattered, Draley tumbled to the ground.


    Svenja came from behind Irene with a downward slash, but she disappeared with a flurry of snow, which froze Svenja in place as she landed there.


    Irene then turned to Trixie, the last woman standing. ¡°You''re mine,¡± she said with a toothy grin.


    She created a spear of ice and threw it at Trixie. Before it made contact with Trixie, it was stopped by Ahina''s claymore, which was thrown in front of Trixie out of the blue.


    Ahina re-entered the battle scene, her slumped figure fading into view as the fog dispersed. ¡°You didn''t forget about me, did you?¡± she said, glaring at Irene.


    ¡°Shut up, you can barely even stand after one little love tap,¡± Irene called back with a teasing grin. ¡°I bet that little throw you did took the last bit of strength you had left, poor thing!¡± she continued.


    She teleported behind Trixie and touched her back with her palm, freezing her. ¡°Well, that''s all of them,¡± she said out loud, stroking her chin as she observed the losers.


    ¡°So! Any last words, girls? she asked as she stepped forward.


    ¡°Give us¡­the location of the other Ephemerals,¡± Svenja responded.


    ¡°Oh, feeling lucky today, aren''t you? Very well, allow me to tell you where they are as a parting gift before I destroy you! I''ve heard the generator building in Freelife Town currently has a number of them present there. Now good luck coming back to look for them...from hell!¡±


    ¡°Trixie,¡± Piper alerted. ¡°I''ve just looked up the location that she has disclosed. It is in the town''s southwest area, close to the border next to the Tonnerre Province. If we head southeast, we should arrive in 25 minutes by foot.¡±


    Saturn smirked from the information given by Irene and broke herself free of her confinements by using Increase. ¡°Good to know, we''ll be on our way.¡±


    Irene stepped back after Saturn''s display of power, but stood her ground. ¡°No one said you''re making it out of here alive. Now allow me to finish you all off to end your suffering.¡±


    Saturn grinned as she outstretched her arms. ¡°Not if I can help it,¡± she retorted before a large ball of aura formed in front of her. Before anyone knew it, the ball slammed into Irene and exploded in a burst of vibrations, sending her flying through the air.


    Ha¡­ Been a while since I used my Core of Saturn technique, Saturn thought. She shot rings of aura at Svenja and Trixie, freeing them from the ice.


    ¡°Damn, I can''t hear shit after that!¡± Svenja said, scratching her ears.


    ¡°Me neither,¡± Trixie added.


    ¡°Neither can I,¡± Ahina chimed.


    ¡°...Oops,¡± Saturn said with a giggle. ¡°I probably should''ve told them that¡­ but some of them couldn''t cover their ears, so nevermind!¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry,¡± Piper said in a reassuring voice. ¡°I can still communicate with you just fine, Trixie. When everyone''s hearing comes back, we''ll be able to continue on with the mission.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Trixie replied. ¡°At least we handled the Knight that was here.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I''m detecting huge aura signatures at the building where the generators are being held. It''s a unique frequency that only you, Draley and Saturn possess, so there must indeed be Ephemerals located there.¡±


    ¡°I see. This should be interesting.¡±

 Ephemerals Assemble

    Noelle opened the door at the end of the stairwell, her eyes following up the trail of blood left behind until she saw the back of the Knight. He looked up at a large translucent cage containing a large mass of energy that resembles a soul.


    The Knight turned around and grinned at the girls, clicking his tongue as he shook his head. ¡°Aha! You all just don''t learn your lesson, do you?¡±


    ¡°You''re not going to corrupt the World Core!¡± Noelle said, pointing her staff at him.


    ¡°Ha, says who?¡± The Knight called back with a devilish smirk.


    ¡°Says me,¡± Noelle countered with a glare, raising her staff. A barrier appeared around the World Core, and the Knight turned around, grunting as he saw it.


    ¡°Damn it! Just how crafty are you?! You already destroyed my nads earlier, what more do you want from me?! Damn you all, I''ll get you again next time!¡± he spat before he vanished into thin air.


    ¡°Geez, what is his problem?¡± Blair said as she scratched her head.


    The door behind them opened, revealing a familiar redhead stepping into the room with other women following suit.


    ¡°Hold up- Svenja?!¡± Blair called out.


    ¡°Yep, that''s me!¡± Svenja replied, walking up to the others.


    Alice looked at Saturn, Trixie and Draley, raising a brow as she froze in place.


    Huh, I remember them from the wanted posters, she thought.


    ¡°So you are the other Ephemerals, huh?¡± Trixie asked as she walked forward.


    ¡°I could say the same about you,¡± Alice replied.


    ¡°Well, nice to meet you, I suppose,¡± Trixie said as she extended a hand for a shake.


    Alice gave her hand a gentle hold, which Trixie tightened as she shook it in return with a smile.


    ¡°Likewise¡­¡± Alice replied, stepping back.


    ¡°So, what brought you all here?¡± Noelle asked.


    ¡°We got some info on ya location from a good ol¡¯ Knight, an'' here we are.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. We just got done dealing with a Knight ourselves.¡±


    ¡°What''d they look like?¡±


    ¡°Well, he has sharp red eyes, is on the short side, and wears red and blue armor with a hooded cloak.¡±


    Draley''s eyes widened as she listened to the description. ¡°That sounds familiar! Are you talking about...Warren?¡±


    Noelle shrugged. ¡°I-I''m unsure¡­ Is that his name?¡±


    ¡°Well, it sounds just like I remember. He was the one who captured me for being an Ephemeral and held me hostage.¡±


    Alice took a small step backwards and her mysterious sword appeared, glowing as it pointed towards the World Core behind her.


    Noelle and the others took notice and turned to the scene, watching as a beam of light shot from the sword and pierced through Noelle''s force field. Light surrounded the World Core and everyone observed it turning from a dark purple color to a bright white. The Core then disappeared, leaving the cage empty . After the job was done, the sword disappeared, leaving Alice empty-handed as she stared at her hands, blinking in disbelief.


    ¡°It''s a Twilight Fragment¡­¡± Draley said under her breath.


    ¡°A what?¡± Rachel asked.


    ¡°Twilight Fragment,¡± Draley replied. ¡°They''re supposedly a key to the Light and the Darkness¡­at least from what I''ve heard.¡±


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Blair snapped her fingers, her brows raised with revelation. ¡°So THAT''S what the whole ¡®Follow the Twilight Fragments'' thing from my dream was about!¡±


    ¡°You too?¡± Draley asked as she stepped closer to Blair.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Blair replied with a nod. ¡°There was this guy in my dream that told me to follow the Twilight Fragments. Didn''t know what that meant, but now I''m seein'' it for myself.¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡±


    ¡°So what are ye guys doin''?¡± Svenja asked as she turned to Noelle.


    ¡°Well, we''re on a journey to travel across the world to fight against the Darkness and save the World Cores from being corrupted by it.¡±


    ¡°Sounds tough, eh? Well, if ye need a hand, we gotcha. We got a mission to complete, so it was nice meetin'' ya fellas but we gotta leg it.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Stay safe out there.¡±


    ¡°We sure will,¡± Trixie said.


    After Svenja and the others left, Noelle turned her attention back to Alice with a brow raised. ¡°So um, Alice¡­ What just happened there with your¡­Twilight Fragment, was it?¡±


    Alice''s brows furrowed. ¡°Ehh¡­¡± she replied with a shrug. ¡°Apparently it saved the World Core from the Darkness that had a hold of it.¡±


    ¡°So that''s the purpose of them?¡± Zalgo said.


    ¡°Supposedly. So if we find another World Core, we can do the same.¡± Alice replied.


    ¡°Right. So Noelle, do you know where any other World Cores are?¡±


    ¡°The nearest one is in Gloomhand Forest. It''s a few hundred miles north along the border from here, between the Ozean Province and Blackwood State.¡±


    Noelle reached her hands out and projected her aura into a large cube, which showed a dark forest covered in dense fog.


    ¡°Hmm, interesting,¡± Sharline said.


    ¡°Sheesh, you know your stuff, Noe,¡± Blair added.


    ¡°We should get going then, right?¡± Zalgo asked.


    ¡°Yes, we must save the World Core before the corruption of the Darkness takes hold.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?!¡± Blair boomed, stretching as she grinned. ¡°Let''s get going! That World Core won''t save itself!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I shall take us there,¡± Noelle replied, enveloping everyone in her aura and teleporting out of the building.


    ¡ï


    Saturn and the Alliance walked through the Forest, making their way back to the Alliance HQ. Svenja scratched her head and let out an exaggerated sigh.


    ¡°For fuck''s sake,¡± she moaned. ¡°This is legit the 8th time we passed this dumb-ass tree!¡±


    ¡°If I could teleport us out of here, I would,¡± Draley said. ¡°Unfortunately, my aura is almost completely depleted after that fight with the ice-user.¡±


    ¡°Same here,¡± Svenja added. ¡°I can''t use the Memory Portal ¡®cause I''m absolutely spent after that scuffle back there.¡±


    ¡°I feel strange, like something''s watching us,¡± Ahina said.


    ¡°Whatcha mean,¡± Svenja replied, turning around and seeing tens of clones of Ahina.


    ¡°The hell is this?!¡± she said, stepping back and unsheathing her sword.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Piper said as Trixie stepped back as well. ¡°One Ahina is scary enough, but many of them?¡±


    ¡°Well well, this is fun,¡± Saturn said as she shook her head with a smirk.


    ¡°Stay back,¡± Svenja said, walking towards the clones, her free hand balled into a tight fist. ¡°I''ll handle this!¡±


    As Svenja approached, each of the Ahina clones spoke over each other and claimed they''re the real one. Svenja raised an open hand and closed it, the clones becoming quiet and standing still.


    Svenja grinned and put her arm back to her side. ¡°Listen ¡®ere! If ye''re the real Ahina, then put ye right hand on your head.¡±


    The clones all put their right hand on their head, and Svenja nodded while narrowing her eyes.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Now, summon Earthquaker!¡±


    The Ahina on her left side conjured the claymore, with the other ones left stumped. In a flash, Svenja blitzed through the crowd of impostors in a flurry of blade swings, making them all disappear into the fog.


    Ahina watched as all the duplicates around her dispersed, dispelling Earthquaker and letting out a chuckle.


    ¡°That was a smart move, typical Svenja,¡± she praised.


    ¡°Ay, no prob!¡± Svenja replied. ¡°Let''s report back to Marla before she starts worryin''!¡±


    ¡°Good idea. You know how she is. Off we go!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°So there was a Knight there after all?¡± Marla asked, leaning forward with her brows raised.


    ¡°Yep. An ice user by the name of Irene.¡± Trixie responded.


    ¡°Irene, you say? I heard she''s affiliated with the Everest Clan.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Svenja said. ¡°I gotta ask Lynn about this.¡±


    ¡°That''d be a good idea if she wasn''t gone for like half the time.¡± Ahina chimed in.


    ¡°Yeah, she''s always in her own li''l world. Her sis Echo should be way easier to get ahold of.¡±


    ¡°But where would she even be?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the tricky part,¡± Svenja answered. ¡°I know that the Everest Manor is in Snowclover State, way up north.¡±


    ¡°Holy¨C isn''t it cold as hell there?¡± Trixie said.


    ¡°Eh, not as cold as northern Kamagiri an'' shit like that, but it''s up there, goddammit. We''ll jus'' use our Auras to keep ourselves warm there, though.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Guess we''ll be on it tomorrow, then?¡± Draley asked.


    ¡°Hell yeah,¡± Svenja answered, a grin spreading across her face. ¡°There''s an AstroLand there, so I can check up on the joint an'' make sure everything''s runnin'' smoothly while we''re at it.¡±


    ¡°Very well, we''ve got a mission. Does that sound good to you, Marla?¡±


    ¡°Mhm! Just don''t end up as popsicles out there in that cold.¡± she replied with a teasing smirk.


    ¡°Ha, ye still underestimate us! We''ll be there an'' back before ya know it!¡±


    ¡°I hope so! Now, get some good rest so you can have enough aura to maintain a Barrier for such long periods of time.¡±


    ¡°No need to tell us twice,¡± Trixie said, putting her hands on her hips. ¡°Watch us succeed with flying colors! See you tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Likewise. Have a good rest!¡±


    ¡­


    Trixie laid in her bed, staring up at the ceiling as her eyes drifted off in thought.


    And the surprises keep on coming, don''t they¡­? she thought.


    ¡°Hehe, they sure don''t,¡± Piper replied. ¡°There''s never been a boring day ever since you joined the Alliance.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right about that. We got to meet the rest of the Ephemerals, that was a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Most definitely. From the bit I''ve seen, they don''t seem like the criminals that the government makes them out to be.¡±


    ¡°Right. They''re normal people, just like Draley, Saturn and I. We shouldn''t be under fire by the Knights and the Imperialists, though, there has to be more to it all. Svenja knows we didn''t steal the Platinum Rouge, and the rest of the Alliance doesn''t either.¡±


    ¡°This is true. It''s as if there''s some sort of brainwashing going on within the world''s powers. I wouldn''t be surprised if they''re all simply puppets with a mastermind truly pulling the strings and putting everyone against each other.¡±


    ¡°Me neither. And hey, what''s up with Esther?¡±


    ¡°I''m unsure. We haven''t seen her for a while, have we? She''s here for a moment, and then she''s gone. Definitely a mysterious young lady for sure.¡±


    ¡°Mysterious is an understatement for sure, I wonder what her secrets are. The message from her locket still had me thinking about it sometimes. I wonder what her past is hiding¡­ But anyways, how''s the Boss been doing?¡±


    ¡°Miss Sarolta is doing well. I''ve been telling her how great you''ve been doing in the Alliance.¡±


    ¡°That''s good. What did she say?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Let''s just say that she''s not all sunshine and rainbows about it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She feels that you''re favoring the Alliance above her and Meteor Corp.¡±


    ¡°Really? I mean, I haven''t been given any missions from her¡­ So how am I favoring the Alliance by giving them a hand?¡±


    ¡°Well, there''s more to it, but I don''t want to stress you out about it right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh boy¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­shouldn''t have brought this up at this time¡­ You need rest for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Eh, there''s no use now. I''ll have to talk to her and see what''s going on. I just don''t have a good feeling about this.¡±


    ¡°Please, Trix, don''t get too worked up over it. Besides, the Platinum Army is still alive and well, so she may have something for you soon and you''ll have a chance to impress her.¡±


    ¡°Good point. We''ll have to hope that ends up being the case though.¡±


    ¡°It''s the best we can do. Now please, get your rest.¡±


    ¡°All right, I''ll try¡­ Night, Pipes.¡±


    ¡°Nighty night, Trix.¡±

 Gloomhand Forest

    Noelle led Alice and her friends forward into the dense woodland as several houses built in the tall trees came into view.


    ¡°We''re here, everyone!¡± Noelle cheered, turning around to the other girls. ¡°Welcome to Gloomhand Forest! As you all can see, it is a dense woodland with mountains off in the distance, and this forest is decked out with treehouses where the population lives and enjoy the high quality of life. It experiences mild to warm summers and cold winters, and the sky is usually cloudy or overcast. As for the population, there''s a diverse mix of humans, angels, elves, fairies, and witches, who live amongst each other in relative harmony. The cool part about this town is how it''s all connected by tree bridges, walkways, and trails, with a network of rivers and creeks flowing right here, at the ground level. Isn''t it amazing?¡±


    ¡°It''s insane,¡± Blair chirped, looking at the vibrant city in the treetops. ¡°I wanna go up there now!!¡±


    ¡°Then let''s. There''s currently a meeting happening at the Town Hall between the members of the Elder''s Council. This is a great time to get familiar with the townspeople!¡±


    The girls made their way up into the treetops to the village above, standing several hundred meters above ground as they looked around at the towering, dense woodland, its trees and brush blanketing the ground beneath in an eerie darkness. The air was cool and crisp, with small patches of fog swirling around the outskirts of the forest. As Alice and her friends trekked deeper into the forest, they came across a large, towering tree at its center, its leaves giving a faint glow and its largest branches taking the shape of five long fingers pointing to the heavens, giving it the appearance of a hand.


    Huh, I can see where this place gets its name from¡­ Alice thought.


    ¡°Holy Tiff, this place is so cool!¡± Blair cheered with a toothy grin.


    ¡°Yeah, like nature and magic became one,¡± Sharline added.


    ¡°So Noelle, what are the main landmarks of this town?¡± Zalgo asked.


    ¡°Sure thing! You have the Gloomhand Tree, also known as the Heart Tree: The tree at the center of the forest that acts as the main source for the forest''s life and magical energy, and also serves as the forest¡¯s main source of light. Next, you have the Fairy Falls: A large waterfall that is said to possess cleansing and purifying properties, and serves as a popular destination for visitors and residents alike, especially the local fairy population. Then there''s the Gloomhand Public Library, which acts as a repository for books of lore, knowledge about the forest and its inhabitants, as well as general information about the region as a whole. It can be a popular place for scholars and academics to gather and study, as well as a place for people to find hidden information and lore about the various races and the forest itself. And of course, the Forest Village: The main residential area of the forest, where most of its inhabitants live.¡±


    After Noelle''s explanation, the girls then found themselves surrounded by an ominous presence coming from behind. The dim light that cut through the trees was dispelled by the eerie darkness enveloping the area, and all around them they could hear whispering voices and see ominous figures in the shadows.


    ¡°Wait, what the fu¨C¡± Rachel began before being caught off guard by the dark aura increasing tenfold for a moment. A tall, shadowy figure emerged from the darkness and levitated above them, looking down at them with cold, unfeeling eyes.


    Noelle stepped forward, summoning her staff and standing tall before the entity. "Who are you¡­?" she whispered.


    The figure remained silent, its face as cold as ice and its presence chilling the air around them.


    Noelle''s stance straightened as the seconds went by with no answer, but she narrowed her eyes and stood her ground. The figure spoke at last, yet its voice was strangely muffled and distorted, as if it was speaking from beneath a thick blanket. The figure''s voice was deep and raspy, and it sent shivers running down everyone''s spines.


    "I am merely a messenger," the figure spoke, its voice detached and devoid of emotion. "The Darkness is coming, and the tree will soon fall. If you do not cease its spread, gloom will take hold of this forest, and all who live here will be lost.¡±


    "Then what should we do if the Darkness is coming?" Noelle asked, her voice remaining steady despite the ominous presence. "How can we stop it?"


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The figure stayed silent once more, its presence still looming over everyone as it refused to give a straight answer.


    "We must seek advice from the Elders," the figure concluded, its voice still distorted and muffled. "They will know what to do to stem the spread of the Darkness."


    Noelle then stepped back, lowering her stave and nodding towards the girls. "Let''s go then.¡±


    ¡­


    Alice and friends reached the Town Hall, a grand building made of wood and stone, the trunks of the trees around it carved with intricate designs to create a unique and picturesque atmosphere. The girls then went inside, where they were met by several members of the Elders¡¯ Council.


    They found themselves in a large circular room made entirely of wood and stone. The ceiling was high with an arch-like design, and the walls were decorated with intricate carvings that depicted various figures and beings from nature and magic. Around the perimeter of the room were several chairs, where one member of the Elders'' Council had taken his seat. The Elder sat at the head of a long, intricately carved table made of dark stone, with the Elder dressed in dark robes that matched the colors of the room.


    The counselor took one look at the five Ephemerals and their guide, and the atmosphere became much more tense and ominous. His gaze was firm and authoritative, giving off a tense aura that made Alice and the others feel on edge.


    "A group of outsiders¡­¡± Magnus, the chief of the humans, spoke with a deep yet bombastic voice. "What business do you have here?¡±


    "We are here to help¡­¡± Noelle began with a hesitant voice, keeping up a front of boldness as she stood straight with a stern expression. ¡°We have reason to believe that the Darkness is coming for the tree, and we''ve been told to come and seek advice from this Council!¡±


    Magnus seemed to ponder this for a moment before speaking, his yellow eyes narrowing as he brushed his brown hair out of his face. "If what you say is true, then an attack is imminent. But first," he continued, his unfeeling tone remaining steady. "Why should we believe that you mean us no harm?¡±


    "We come in peace. We do not mean any harm, we promise." Blair blurted out, her usual loud and aggressive nature seeming to be subdued. "We wish to lend our assistance in resolving this crisis and preventing it from infecting the tree any further.¡±


    "Hmm¡­very well..." Magnus sighed, his stern facial expression remaining unchanged. "But you will remain under our supervision until we are certain your intentions are pure and you do not wish us harm.¡±


    "Now, what do you know about this Darkness?" Magnus inquired, a hint of coldness in his voice. "Where did it come from?"


    "We are unaware of the origins of this Darkness, all we know is that we heard it has begun to spread and infect the Tree." Noelle replied with a hint of nervousness in her voice. "We were told by a messenger that its spread is a great danger, and that we must seek advice if we are to stem its onslaught and save the tree.¡±


    Magnus nodded his head as he took this in. "Indeed, the message is correct. The Darkness is a dire threat, a power that threatens all life in the forest and its surrounding areas. If it is allowed to spread, all who live here shall be lost. Our Elders'' Council must convene and discuss a course of action to stem the Darkness'' spread, and we require your presence. Now, follow me closely.¡±


    The Elder led the way, with Alice and her friends following him. They went through a maze of passageways made from the tree branches, the trees weaving together to create bridges and walkways. The treetops were a sea of greenery and branches, with the occasional treehouse visible in the distance.


    They eventually reached the Elders'' meeting room, where they were greeted by the other Elders sitting at a long table set in the center of the room. There were four Elders besides Magnus, each representing a different race that lived in Gloomhand Forest.


    "We have brought guests before us, I see." Hecate the High Witch of the Witches, spoke. Her voice is soft and gentle despite her mysterious nature and appearance. Her deep brown eyes and flowing red hair contrasted well with her pale skin, and her witch hat matched the black robes that the Council members wore.


    "Indeed, we have." Magnus agreed with a stern expression. "We have been informed that these outsiders are here to assist us with the Darkness that has begun to spread, but I am...hesitant as to their motives.¡±


    "We cannot dismiss them entirely, you know." Titania, the Queen of the Fairies, said with a slight smirk, her blue eyes looking down at the girls as she twirled her blonde hair. She took a calm and relaxed stance despite the tense atmosphere surrounding her.


    "They could indeed prove to be of worth to us, and their intentions may or may not be good.¡± Ophelia, the Lead Archangel of the Angels, added with a sly gaze, her orange eyes piercing through the girls as she flipped her long, cobalt blue hair.


    "I...agree as well..." Galadriel, the Head Priestess of the Elves, chimed in. Her platinum blonde hair flowed down to her elbows, her icy blue eyes giving Alice and friends a cold, aloof stare. "They seem to have¡­good intentions, at least in appearance¡­. We should at least give them the chance to assist us."


    "I suppose..." Magnus sighed, his stern expression softening. "But we shall give them no more than the benefit of the doubt. If they prove to be a danger to us or the forest, we will have no reservations about taking action. After all, we heard all about how dangerous the Ephemerals are.¡±


    ¡°That was just the media though,¡± Hecate replied. ¡°They don''t seem dangerous to me.¡±


    "We sure ain''t," Blair agreed, her boisterous nature returning despite the grim setting. "We just wanna help anyway, so yeah, that sounds reasonable.¡±


    "Understood." Magnus sighed, as if letting out a breath he was unaware that he was even holding. "But for now, our focus should be on the Darkness at hand. The forest and all who live here are in danger, and we must work together to stem its onslaught."


    "Right, we agree." Hecate nodded in agreement, her gentle tone remaining stoic and firm. "We must work together to stem the spread with all haste."


    "Time is of the essence~" Titania added, her voice remaining soft with a hint of teasing.


    "Indeed it is..." Magnus concluded with a stern expression. "Now, let us begin the discussion and find a course of action to prevent the Darkness from infecting the forest any further.¡±


    ¡°Will do,¡± Alice replied, letting out a mental sigh.


    ¡­


    Once the discussion was complete, Magnus announced the conclusion of the meeting. ¡°We have come to a decision, and we believe it to be a viable one. We are confident that with proper preparations and action, we shall be able to stem the spread of the Darkness and prevent its encroaching ruin from taking over the Forest. Now, let us take action immediately and prepare for what lies ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we shall prepare right away.¡± Ophelia agreed.


    ¡°Agreed, it is time to show those dark forces at the Heart Tree who''s really boss~!¡± Titania added, her smirk spreading further.


    ¡°We will begin making preparations as soon as possible.¡± Galadriel said in her soft and quiet voice.

 Mt. Horn

    ¡°So the journey begins, right, everyone?¡± Marla asked.


    ¡°Yep,¡± Svenja confirmed. ¡°I got Draley, Ahina an¡¯ Trix with me, an¡¯ we got a long way to go.¡±


    ¡°I see. But what about the Memory Portal, can''t you just use that?¡±


    ¡°Eh, well, ya see¡­ I needa have a strong memory of a location an¡¯ have a deep, personal tie to it in order for it to work, unless it''s a place I''ve been to in the past twenty-four hours. I ain''t all that familiar with Snowclover, so I''m screwed on that one.¡±


    ¡°Well darn¡­ Then what''s your plan?¡±


    ¡°There''s a cave on Mt. Horn that I crashed at when I was in a bind long ago. From there, we can go to Solhenge, an'' finally, Snowclover City right next door.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­ Mt. Horn is nothing to play with, but I can trust you to make it safely.¡±


    ¡°We''re the freakin'' Alliance, after all! No worries, we''ll be back in a flash!¡±


    ¡°Very well. Good luck, Svenja, everyone!¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Svenja replied.


    ¡°Will do, we won''t let you down,¡± Trixie added, her eyes simmering with resolve.


    ¡­


    The air stood still within the mountains surrounding Mt. Horn, with Svenja and the others sandwiched by white stone with edges as sharp as blades.


    ¡°This place...sucks¡­¡± Trixie moaned, quivering as she traversed the ragged land.


    Svenja looked back at Trixie with a smirk and shook her head. ¡°Bah, where''s ye sense of adventure all ¡®a sudden, Trix?¡±


    "I have an adventure like every dang day. I just don''t want to die on this silly mountain." Trixie shot back.


    "Huh, fine. Ye keep complainin¡¯ an¡¯ we''ll be here forever. Just watch ya step an¡¯ we''ll be fine."


    "Fine. But don''t you dare laugh when I fall off the side."


    "Ya know me, Trixie."


    "...Don''t you dare...¡±


    The Alliance fought their way through the treacherous landscape, the group''s minds focused on the difficult task of climbing the steep mountain.


    "We gotta be almost there by now..." Ahina panted as she continued to struggle against the relentless terrain, knowing how dangerous these sharp rocky steps could be.


    ¡­


    The Alliance powered through the most perilous part of Mt. Horn, the peak having been surmounted. Now, they found themselves planted on the flatter part of the mountain, which was still dangerous in its own way, but at least the most jagged edges of the mountain were behind them.


    The air was still silent, with the wind howling in the distance as the sunset colored the skies above in oranges and deep reds.


    "That was tough," Draley said, letting out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Hey guys, look!¡± Trixie announced, pointing below at the lights from two distant cities back on the ground level.


    ¡°Aha! There''s Solhenge an'' Snowclover right there! Let''s keep it movin''!¡±


    Before anyone could make another move, a deep roar could be heard approaching them. Turning around, they were met with a lizard-like Depraved flying to them, launching a beam of Darkness from its mouth. Everyone jumped out of the way and readied themselves as they stared the creature down.


    ¡°Oh boy, right when we were doing good¡­¡± Draley sighed, summoning her staff while Svenja brandished her sword.


    ¡°Well, ya gals know what we do best!¡± Svenja said, her aura surrounding her body as she used Enfold on her blade.


    The monster continued to fire more beams of Darkness at the group, forcing them to dodge and block the attacks.


    "Look out!" Draley yelled as she summoned a force shield around Ahina to protect her from another beam of Darkness.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Oof, thanks,¡± Ahina said, conjuring Earthquaker and creating a Barrier.


    Draley used her magic powers to summon walls of water to fend off the incoming beams, and Trixie used her aura to freeze several of the beams of Darkness in place. Svenja unleashed slash after slash upon the creature, which bounced off of its scales like nothing.


    In a bout of frustration, Draley trapped the Depraved in a translucent magical cube. The Depraved slammed against the wall with its horned head in an attempt to break out, the cube''s strength weakening with each impact.


    ¡°Y''know what?¡± Svenja said, sheathing her sword. Her aura swelled to astonishing heights as a malicious grin spread across her features. ¡°As much as I hate goin'' into this form, I''m gonna do it ¡®cause ye''re bein'' a real pain in me arse!¡±


    Svenja closed her eyes for a second, and upon opening them, her eyes glowed with intensity as her aura flared up and took the shape of a dragon around her body.


    ¡°Your Dragon Sovereign form¡­¡± Draley said, watching Svenja''s transformation with a raised brow.


    ¡°Damn straight!¡±


    Woah, that''s a cool form¡­ Trixie thought as she watched her leader with her mouth agape in awe.


    ¡°Trixie,¡± Piper said. ¡°Remember that time I told you about the special transformation you can enter when your Aura reserves are high? I think it''s time you try it out.¡±


    I see, Trixie replied mentally. So how do I transform?


    ¡°Just focus¡­ Act as if all of your Aura is alight with incredible power. Think of something that makes you angry if it helps you.¡±


    ¡°So it''s like Increase, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. But take it a step further than that.¡±


    ¡°Say no more.¡±


    Trixie then turned to Draley, ¡°Um, Draley, may I have some of your Aura for a moment?¡±


    Huh?¡± Draley''s brows rose in response before giving her a slow nod. ¡°Well, sure.¡±


    Draley walked up to Trixie and put a hand on her head, sharing her Aura. Trixie felt life bursting into her body, giving Draley a thumbs up after several moments passed.


    ¡°All right, that''s enough I think. Thanks, Draley.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Now, what are you going to do with it?¡±


    ¡°You''re about to see right now.¡±


    Trixie shut her eyes and went into a deep focus, delving into the deepest depths of her Aura''s potential. The air around her began to grow colder by the second as Trixie used Increase like she never have before.


    ¡°It''s getting very chilly all of a sudden¡­¡± Draley said, using Barrier to shield her body from the cold, as the others did the same.


    Ahina nodded. ¡°Yeah, it is. Wait, what''s going on with Trix?¡±


    Trixie opened her eyes, which were a blinding blue as her Aura froze the ground beneath her.


    ¡°Yes¡­that''s it!¡± Piper cheered.


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± Svenja exclaimed, looking over at the new Trixie. ¡°I''ve never seen this side ¡®a ya!¡±


    Trixie looked at her hands, which were encased in a thick coat of ice-like gloves. Her hair also glittered, resembling snow twinkling in sunlight. She looked back up at her companions, who all stared at her with wonder.


    ¡°You''re full of surprises, aren''t you, Trix?¡± Ahina said with a grin.


    ¡°I mean¡­This is my first time doing this,¡± Trixie replied, looking back at her friends with the same surprise.


    ¡°Welp, there''s no time to waste, let''s get this over with!¡± Ahina replied.


    With one final headbutt, the Depraved broke free of its magical prison, the Alliance standing guard.


    Svenja got into an offensive position and looked back at the others with a determined smile. ¡°All right, ya gals ready?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!!!!¡± Everyone replied.


    Svenja dived in headfirst, swinging her claws of Aura at the Depraved, slicing through the Depraved''s scales and dealing a crushing blow.


    Trixie followed through with a pillar of ice from the ground, which struck the Depraved where Svenja attacked.


    ¡°Hey, NOW we''re dealing real damage to that thing!¡± Ahina said before jumping up to swing Earthquaker at the creature, sending it down to the ground.


    The air was filled with the sounds of battle as the Alliance battled the Depraved, each one of their attacks striking true on the Depraved who was now left with severe injuries, leaving it on thin ice.


    Trixie couldn''t keep up her transformation any longer and returned to normal. The creature''s eyes then turned red, making everyone stand back and watch in confusion.


    ¡°Hold on, what''s up with it now?!¡± Svenja asked.


    ¡°From what I see, it''s losing its strength,¡± Draley answered. ¡°I reckon it''s nearing its death now.¡±


    The Depraved did the opposite and disappeared into a portal it created on the ground.


    ¡°Damn! The bloody bastard disappeared!¡± Svenja complained.


    ¡°Come, we must follow it and finish the job,¡± Draley suggested.


    ¡°I think we should just leave it there and keep moving,¡± Trixie replied.


    ¡°No,¡± Draley protested. ¡°Depraved can remember Auras and appearances. It will come back to fight us again after it recovers, so it''s better to kill it off¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m in, let''s go!¡± Ahina said before jumping into the portal.


    ¡°Ahina, wait-!¡± Draley said before heading into the portal without haste.


    Svenja and Trixie exchanged a nod with each other before heading in as well.


    ¡­


    Ahina fell down the portal into a dark void, screaming out to her friends as she did. Svenja dived in at quick speeds to catch her friend by the ankle, flapping her dragon wings of aura to remain afloat. Then came Trixie, who Svenja also caught by the arm. Draley caught up to them in a safe, slow descent as she floated down using levitation. She placed a magic floor underneath them, and Svenja used this as an opportunity to put Trixie down, then flipping Ahina right-side up and putting her down as well. Draley landed beside them.


    ¡°Woo! Thanks, Draley, you saved our lives!¡± Ahina praised.


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Svenja spat, giving a playful glare at her. ¡°I saved YOUR life!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you did¡­¡± Ahina said with a smirk as she rolled her eyes. ¡°I also caught''cha checking me out back there,¡± she added with a knowing expression.


    ¡°Ahh, feck off!!¡± Svenja replied as her cheeks became a soft pink. ¡°Who wouldn''t when they''re as big as yours an'' bouncin'' all over the place?!¡±


    Ahina''s eyes narrowed in mischief. ¡°So now you''re seeing where I get my nickname from¡­?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, stand on guard! I can sense its presence coming¡­¡± Draley announced.


    The Depraved flew up and stared down at them, keeping at a distance.


    ¡°Well shoot¡­I can''t reach it from here,¡± Ahina said.


    ¡°You can leave it to Draley and I, then,¡± Svenja assured. ¡°Now let''s kick this thing''s bum already!¡±


    The Depraved fired a wide beam of Darkness, which struck everyone as the attack left no room for anyone to dodge.


    ¡°Damn¡­ This thing is gettin'' on me last nerve now, I can''t take much more¡­¡±


    Pfft, talk about instant loss, Trixie thought.


    ¡°Then let''s finish it!¡± Ahina responded, conjuring Earthquaker once again. ¡°I''ve been building it up all this time and wanted to keep it going, but if it means getting this over with¡­I don''t mind starting over again.¡±


    ¡°But how will you reach it from here?¡± Trixie inquired.


    ¡°I can help with that,¡± Draley replied, extending the platform to reach the Depraved.


    ¡°Just what I needed,¡± Ahina said, using Enfold on her claymore before taking a big leap towards the Depraved.


    The Depraved tried to catch her off guard by launching a ball of Darkness at her, but the attack was faked out by a swift kick to its head. Ahina barrelled upward after her attack, and upon crashing back down, she unleashed her attack.


    ¡°Volcanic Rage!¡±


    With all of her Aura focused into Earthquaker, Ahina slammed it on the Depraved, creating an explosion that shook the mountain itself.


    The remaining bits and pieces of the Depraved fell down into the empty void below, leaving the Alliance alone in the realm. With the thread now gone, Svenja turned back to normal from her Dragon Sovereign form.


    ¡°Oh my, she''s quite powerful, isn''t she?¡± Piper asked, her tone full of shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Yeah, no kidding, Pipes,¡± Trixie replied.


    ¡°Goddess almighty,¡± Svenja boomed, watching the scene with her eyes wide.


    ¡°Ha, for the leader of the Alliance, you sure are surprised.¡± Trixie said in a taunting voice.


    ¡°Ay, that ain''t shit to play with, Trix. One ¡®a those at full power could put me in a bind.¡±


    ¡°Yeesh! You''re serious about that?¡±


    ¡°Yep, I wouldn''t lie to ya ¡®bout that.¡±


    Ahina smirked with pride as she chuckled. ¡°Well at least you heard that for yourself, Trix,¡± she said.


    ¡°What even was that, though? Such incredible power in one strike!¡±


    ¡°That''s Volcanic Rage. Any punishment my body receives goes straight into my Aura reserves. I can keep racking up more and more damage, and once I finally use it, all the damage I received turns into a huge eruption, like a Volcano.¡±


    ¡°Well damn, that sounds useful! Is there a limit to it?¡±


    ¡°Eh, I never reached it, and I''m not enough of a masochist to find out for myself.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ So anyways, how are we getting out of here?¡±


    ¡°I can just use the Memory Portal to get back to Mount Horn, easy work!¡± Svenja replied, taking the initiative and teleporting herself and everyone else out of the dark realm.

 Curse of the Olden Empire

    The Elders walked into a dark grove with Alice and friends following suit. The lights of the town above them disappeared as they headed to the Heart Tree. The sound of leaves crunching under everyone''s shoes filled the scene, and the rich, earthy scent of wet soil blew between the trees.


    ¡°Are you sure we''re going the right way?¡± Zalgo asked.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Magnus replied. ¡°We must be careful, as we are near the border of the Provinces.¡±


    ¡°Wait, really?!¡± Rachel exclaimed.


    ¡°Yes. The Heart Tree may belong to our Forest, but it lies within the border of the Gletscher Province.¡±


    ¡°Huh? How does that work if you can''t go from one country to the other? Legally, of course.¡±


    Noelle cleared her throat and replied, ¡°Well, this may come as a surprise to you, but people born here are granted dual citizenship from birth, enabling free travel between the States and the Provinces.¡±


    ¡°Damn, really?! Then why the hell don''t the other States bordering the Provinces have the same privilege?¡±


    ¡°Because of history,¡± Magnus began. ¡°Long ago, these lands were ravaged by a war between the northern and southern inhabitants of the forest. A war fought between the witches and the humans who disagreed with the border set by the Excelsior Empire three hundred and thirty years ago.¡±


    ¡°I think I see where this is going,¡± Alice chimed. ¡°So the Excelsior Empire wanted the border of the States to have the Tree within it, but the witches wanted it to be within their borders for their benefit?¡±


    ¡°You''re actually spot-on, Alice,¡± Noelle confirmed with a brightened smile. ¡°So in the end, the verdict was that people born in the Forest are automatically dual citizens of both countries.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ I expect these Elders to know these things, but you, Noelle¡­you sure know a lot of stuff.¡±


    Noelle gave Alice a cheeky grin. ¡°Of course I do, Alice! I am your guide, after all!¡±


    She kinda knows¡­TOO much, Alice thought, scratching her head.


    The Elders led them deeper into the grove to the Heart Tree, its immense trunk soaring into the canopy and its branches towering far above. The verdant foliage of the grove was thick and dense, and it felt as if they were in another world as the atmosphere shifted around them. The soft, calming sounds of nature filled their ears, and their footsteps on the leaf-woven floor made little noise as they walked further in.


    As they ventured further, they passed by an ancient statue of a witch. Its features were worn down by the elements and covered in vines and moss, signifying that it was built a long time ago.


    "Hey, do you think she used to live here?" Sharline asked, looking at the statue.


    "Yes, I believe so," Magnus answered. "According to legend, she was one of the first witches to live in the forest and was a kind, compassionate figure who cared for all of her people.¡±


    "Huh...that''s incredible. What happened to her?"


    ¡°Well, as the legends go, she went on a powerful journey where she found a source of limitless power, one that would make her practically invincible and immortal. However, upon finding this source, she was corrupted by it, becoming a twisted, evil witch who sought power above all else. She was so consumed by her own ambition that she would do anything to obtain power, no matter the cost."


    ¡°So, power like¡­¡± Rachel joined.


    Before Rachel could continue, she stepped on a hard object that released a loud crack underfoot. Everyone stopped and turned their heads to the sudden sound. Lifting her foot, Rachel looked down to see a shattered emblem that looked beat down and ancient.


    Before anyone could react, a dark aura ejected from the emblem and coalesced into a ghostly figure. The figure, dressed in a white and gold dress, gave the perpetrators a menacing glare.


    ¡°How dare thy desecrate my land?! Thou shalt dieeee!! DIEEEEE!!!!¡±


    "Woah!" Noelle and the others jumped in surprise.


    The figure then let out a murderous roar, demanding that they die for their crimes. Everyone was shocked and paralyzed in fear, not knowing what to do. Alice was the first to speak up, asking¡­


    "Um, miss?" Alice said tentatively. "What exactly did we do to desecrate your lands?"


    The figure''s eyes turned to Alice with a fierce glare, its form shimmering and its aura intensifying. Alice shrunk back in fear, wondering if she had made a mistake by speaking up.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "You...you dare question me?!" the figure yelled. "Your very presence is a desecration upon my land!¡±


    "But, miss," Alice stammered, ¡°We were just walking through the forest and then we accidentally stepped on something that broke it. We didn''t know that it was a sacred emblem, and we didn''t mean to desecrate your land! Please¡­¡±


    The figure remained unmoved, its gaze still fierce and its aura still intense. It continued to glare at Alice, not listening to her explanations and refusing to forgive her.


    "I don''t care if you meant it or not," the figure snarled. "Your action is considered blasphemy towards my land, and punishment must be dealt accordingly."


    "Miss, this is crazy! We didn''t even know that the emblem was sacred to you, how was we supposed to know that?" Sharline exclaimed, her voice filled with fear and frustration.


    The figure''s glare turned towards Sharline with a glare of disdain, seeing her as the second one to challenge its authority.


    "Silence!" the figure yelled, the intensity in its gaze and its aura increasing even more. "All of you must suffer the consequences of your transgressions! I shall not tolerate such blasphemy any longer! Prepare to dieeeee!!"


    "This isn''t good..." Zalgo muttered, her fear visible on her face.


    "What the hell do we do?" Rachel exclaimed, her voice filled with fright as she looked around for any way to escape.


    "I don''t know!" Sharline said, her voice trembling with fear.


    The figure continued to roar and emit its murderous aura, its intense gaze leaving the group frozen in place. Before any of them knew it, a sudden blast of Darkness enshrouded the Elders and bound them to the ground, helpless to resist as they looked like they were frozen in time.


    In a panic, Noelle summoned her staff and pointed it at the Elders, shooting a sphere of Light at them. The purification attempt failed as the Elders remained drenched in the Darkness.


    ¡°O-oh no, that can only mean one thing¡­¡± Noelle said under her breath, her body quivering as she tightened her grip on her staff.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Alice asked in a hesitant voice.


    ¡°It''s¡­a Void Curse,¡± Noelle replied.


    ¡°A what?!¡± Rachel added.


    ¡°No time to explain! Let''s just defeat this spirit once and for all!¡±


    Before anyone could do anything, the spirit launched a huge wave of dark energy at them, knocking the girls off their feet. Then the spirit began to advance toward them, its aura growing ever stronger.


    Noelle got back on her feet and held her staff in one of her hands, preparing to take on the spirit. Meanwhile, Blair and Sharline each tensed up in defense, prepared for combat.


    Sharline jumped up and came down with a kick, but her body phased through the spirit and she landed back on the ground. The spirit then attacked her with a ball of Darkness that sent her flying.


    ¡°Sharline!¡± Zalgo shouted in panic, turning her attention away from the spirit to make sure that her friend was okay. Upon taking a step closer, the Twilight Fragment appeared in her hand, the sword glowing as if reacting to the spirit''s energy.


    ¡°Huh, this again,¡± Zalgo thought.


    Noelle launched a beam of Light at the spirit, but the spirit dodged it in the nick of time and retaliated with a Darkness-infused kick to her stomach, sending her sprawling on the ground. The spirit continued to advance, and it looked like it was about to deliver the finishing blow to Noelle.


    Zalgo managed to deflect the incoming blast of Darkness heading Noelle''s way using the Twilight Fragment, but it caught Noelle off guard and knocked her back to the ground. The spirit then charged towards Sharline, taking advantage of her vulnerable state. The spirit raised its arm and unleashed a huge wave of dark energy straight towards her. She was left with no choice but to take the attack head-on.


    Sharline managed to survive the blast. However, she trembled and failed to get up, unable to stand on her own two feet.


    But right before the spirit could attack again, Alice braced herself and reached out her hand at the spirit. There was a surge of Aura emanating from her, and the spirit was unable to move or act despite its efforts. Taking advantage of this, Zalgo rushed up and slashed at the spirit with her Twilight Fragment, cleaving it clean in half as it vanished in a puff of smoke.


    ¡°Whew, that was narrow¡­¡± Zalgo exclaimed, looking worried for a moment as she checked up on Sharline.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Alice asked, her voice full of concern as she tried to help Sharline stand.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sharline responded, still trembling from the impact of the Darkness wave. ¡°I think I''m fine¡­ I think¡­¡± Sharline said, her words still tainted by fear.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Noelle asked, trying to comfort her friend.


    ¡°I¡­ I think I''ll be fine¡­¡± Sharline stuttered as she slowly got up.


    ¡°Uh, you sure?¡± Rachel asked as she came over, ready to offer her own help.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Sharline replied in doubt as she took a step forward, starting to become more stable.


    ¡°I''ll heal you up just in case,¡± Noelle said before outstretching a hand and covering Sharline in a healing light, reversing her injuries.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Mhm! Any time.¡±


    Zalgo watched them both, feeling relieved that the spirit had done no permanent damage to her friend.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Alice began, looking back at the Elders who were still afflicted with the dark force from earlier. ¡°What exactly is going on with the Elders?¡±


    Noelle cleared her throat and put her hands behind her back. ¡°Well, judging from the emblem that Rachel stepped on, it appears that we fought a restless spirit of a fallen Excelsior Empire witch. They were extremely powerful when it came to Void Magic and were known for using Void Curses to torment their enemies.¡±


    Rachel scratched her head. ¡°So what exactly is a Void Curse?¡±


    ¡°It sounds pretty self-explanatory,¡± Alice chimed. ¡°And besides, I wonder why Celeste didn''t teach us about this too; it sounds quite important.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she''s bogus for that one,¡± Blair added.


    ¡°But uh, how do we get rid of this curse?¡± Zalgo asked.


    Noelle released a quiet sigh. ¡°We must go see a Void Exorcist, as they are the only ones who can remove a Void Curse, especially one that was created postmortem¡­¡±


    ¡°So let''s find one then!¡± Blair demanded, throwing her fist in the air.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it''s not that simple¡­ Void Curses created after death are so extremely powerful that there are only a few Void Exorcists who can remove them. It''s in the single digits, that''s how rare they are.¡±


    ¡°Yikes,¡± Rachel said with shock in her voice. ¡°So do you know one?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately no,¡± Noelle answered with a frown. ¡°But I do know of one who lives in a distant land: the Kingdom of the Forgotten.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I''m sorry, the what?¡± Blair replied with furrowed brows .


    ¡°The Kingdom of the Forgotten. That''s what the Land of the Forgotten is called nowadays. Several Void Exorcists reside there, but only the most prominent of them are capable of lifting a Void Curse implemented by a fallen witch.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that we have to venture there to find a Void Exorcist?¡± Sharline inquired.


    Noelle nodded. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I''m saying. If we want to find out how to lift this curse from the Elders, then we must find the Void Exorcists residing in the Kingdom of the Forgotten.¡±


    ¡°But what about our mission to save the Heart Tree?¡±


    ¡°That comes later,¡± Noelle replied. ¡°We can¡¯t save the Heart Tree if our Elders are under a Void Curse, so that needs to be dealt with first. Now, let¡¯s get going, please.¡±


    ¡°Wait, but how do we get there?¡± Sharline asked.


    ¡°Yeah, and that place sounds so far away!¡± Blair pitched in.


    ¡°Not to mention dangerous,¡± Zalgo chimed.


    Noelle sighed and shook her head. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s risky, I¡¯ll admit that much. In fact, traveling to such a place is a dangerous errand, not only because of the void curse but also because of the numerous dangers lurking in the kingdom. The Void Exorcists there can provide us the means to lift the curse, but that comes with the risk of having to deal with dark creatures and monsters that reside in the land.¡±


    ¡°So in short, we¡¯re risking a lot by going there,¡± Sharline began. ¡°And we have no guarantees of anything, right?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°And if we fail to lift the curse¡­¡± Zalgo trailed off.


    ¡°It could mean disaster. Imagine something happening to the Elders¡­or even worse: the Heart Tree getting corrupted by the curse.¡±


    ¡°So what exactly are we waiting for then?¡± Blair said, a cocky grin spreading across her face. ¡°Let''s head to this Kingdom and find a Void Exorcist, so we can get this curse removed and get back to saving the Heart Tree!¡±


    ¡°I wholeheartedly agree,¡± Sharline added. ¡°This curse is something we cannot afford to wait on, especially if it¡¯s threatening the Heart Tree. We must find a Void Exorcist at once, there''s no time to waste.¡±


    ¡°Damn right, there''s no time to lose!¡± Blair replied. ¡°We''re talking monsters and stuff now, that''s how you get my attention! I can''t kick a ghost''s butt, but monsters and dark creatures and whatever else better run for the hills! Let''s do it, y''all! Off to the Kingdom we go!!¡±

 The Depraved Knight

    ¡°Well, that didn''t work either,¡± said a nurse, sighing as she gazed down upon an unconscious pale girl with a wolf''s tail and ears. The ears would flick every once in a while, but the girl was as good as out cold.


    ¡°Shoot,¡± said the nurse''s assistant, shaking his head at their method''s failure. ¡°We must try something else, hunny! We have the respect of the Everest Clan at stake!¡±


    ¡°I know, dear,¡± the nurse replied, her head lowering. ¡°But it seems that no matter what I do, I fail. Maybe she''s beyond saving¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course she''s not!¡± a man''s voice called out from between them. The person behind the voice appeared out of thin air. The priest clad in armor gave the two a salute.


    ¡°She just won''t be affected by your ordinary remedies; what you need is a Void Exorcist, and you got one right here.¡±


    The nurse nodded and looked back at the girl in the hospital bed with eyes narrowed in determination. She brushed the girl''s hair out of her face, revealing her right eye which had black tattoo-like markings around it.


    ¡°Good, then please do what you must in order to bring her back to a full recovery. She has to attend a meeting with her clan that involves the likes of the world''s elites.¡±


    One look at the girl''s markings around her right eye and the Priest let out an arrogant scoff, shaking his head with a smirk.


    Simple demon possession, huh? What a joke, he thought. I may not be as good as Mother Mary when it comes to exorcisms, but I can handle this just as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do, Eliane! Watch my exorcism work like a charm, as always!¡±


    The Priest walked over to the girl, his armor rustling with each step. Lifting his hand over her, a bright light enveloped it and beamed down on her. After a few moments, the Priest halted his actions and stared down at disbelief.


    ¡°Why isn''t it disappearing¡­¡± he huffed, scratching his head at the failed attempt. ¡°Screw this, I''m going straight for the source!¡±


    He reached out a hand over the girl''s affected eye, but before it could make contact, his gloved hand was grabbed by her in a grip that made him groan. Eliane and her assistant watched on, their brows raised as they watched the event unfold.


    The Priest attempted to force his hand to the eye, but the grip of the unconscious girl was powerful enough to keep his hand stationary.


    With her eyes still closed, the girl sat up and got out of the bed while still grabbing the Priest''s hand.


    ¡°Your mettle¡­shall not trump my vessel¡­¡± a deep voice emerged from the girl, her body now exuding a dank, dark aura. She then turned her head up at the Priest and opened her eyes. Her left eye was a grayish blue, but her right eye was pitch black with a reddish tint. The girl then began to chant in the same low, booming voice, making the Priest tremble in his boots.


    Oh hell no, this is the chant that Tiffany''s followers do! Fuck this shit, I''m out!


    The Priest leaped out of the window and ran for what he knew, not bothering to look behind himself. Turning around the corner of the hospital, he saw the girl sitting atop a garbage can, her right eye now covered by her hair again.


    ¡°Heya~¡± you said, giving him a smug grin as you waved at him. Despite it being only a few seconds, you were fully dressed again. You had your gradient sunset colored jacket on, your black sneakers, and of course, your obligatory pair of black leggings. With your free hand, you fixed your crooked leather choker and adjusted your gold bracelet.


    ¡°The hell did you get here?! And what happened to your voice all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Whaddya mean? I sound like any ordinary girl. Now shoo, I''ve got some Ephemerals to see!¡±


    ¡°You''re affiliated with those cretins?! Disclose their whereabouts right now!¡±


    You smirked and rested your chin on your open palm before replying, ¡°Over my cold, almost dead hands¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, Ms. Everest, I shall seize you and turn you in immediately!¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°And how do you plan on doing that, big boy~?¡±


    ¡°You dare underestimate a priest who can turn¡­invisible?!¡± he said as he struck a ¡®menacing¡¯ pose.


    ¡°Hold up, did you say INVINCIBLE or invisible? ¡®Cause I''ll bail out now.¡±


    The Priest blinked. ¡°The latter,¡±


    You grinned and crossed your arms. ¡°Well in that case, you''re already dead.¡± you continued, swinging your right hand to the left.


    The Priest rose a brow. ¡°Wait, wha¨C¡±


    Before he knew it, a large block of ice slid across the ground and slammed into the Priest, the ice block then crashing into the wall of a building across the street.


    Welp, that was taken care of, you thought with a cheeky grin, hopping off of the garbage can and turning your head to your friend, Louise of the Ace Operatives.


    ¡°Classic Echo, right there,¡± Louise said.


    For a member of the Ace Ops, she looks like a plain girl that could blend in with the crowd. With her purple and white jacket with a blue shirt underneath, a silver necklace with a blue pendant, and blue sandals, you could mistake her for some plain old chick with a humble life. At least she also wears black leggings, that''s what you call good taste.


    ¡°Now let''s take off before we miss that meeting in Snowclover,¡± Louise continued, beckoning you with her finger.


    ¡°Ain''t gotta tell me twice,¡± you replied, heading east with your companion.


    ¡ï


    ¡°Finally, we can leave that silly mountain behind,¡± Trixie sighed, looking back to see Mount Horn becoming smaller and smaller with each step she took.


    ¡°Hah, ¡®silly mountain¡¯, you say?¡± Ahina replied, giving her a snarky grin. ¡°You say that as if you totally didn''t complain about all the sharp edges and fight a huge Depraved at the summit.¡±


    Trixie scoffed and playfully rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, gimme a break! The lizard thingy was one thing, but those damn razor-sharp rocks were actual hell.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, they''re freaking rocks, you big baby!¡±


    ¡°I''m not a baby! You''re a gem sprite, so of course you felt comfortable in your natural habitat.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fair enough. However, while the bones of a gem sprite are made of gemstone, we''re ironically the curviest on average of all the races. There''s a reason our bodies are widely considered ¡°the big thing¡± when it comes to our race in the eyes of everyone else, which is both a blessing and a curse...moreso the latter because pervs and creeps.¡±


    ¡°That''s¡­actually a really good point. How ironic indeed.¡±


    A nearby bush rattled, alerting Trixie and the others as they all turned to it.


    A sharp wind flew out from the top of the bush, and Trixie watched the wind travel until it reached Mount Horn, cutting a portion of the mountain clean off. Looking back at the bush, she saw a helmet, putting her on guard. The Knight in hiding then stood up, stepping towards the Alliance before removing her helmet, revealing a black-haired young woman with dark brown eyes, both features contrasting to her fair complexion.


    ¡°So you have defeated the Depraved I sent back at the mountain?¡± a woman''s voice echoed through the armor, her hand on the hilt of her sheathed blade.


    "Liesl, long time no see! Wait, YOU sent that fucker?" Svenja spat.


    "Indeed," Liesl replied. "I''ve been alerted of a presence on the mountain, so I sent a Depraved to investigate and eliminate the threat."


    Svenja''s grip tightened on her sword, her piercing gaze boring into the Knight. "Something''s¡­off about ¡®cha."


    Snatching her sword from its scabbard, Svenja narrowed her eyes, focusing her aura into them with the Pinpoint technique. A dark aura could be seen emanating from Liesl''s body. "I knew it!" she spat.


    Liesl narrowed her eyes, taking a step back, a darkness coming forth from her body.


    Svenja unsheathed her sword without hesitation, her focus shifting from Liesl to the thick darkness that was now crawling towards them. "What in the fuck?" she cursed.


    The darkness continues coming towards the two as Svenja readies for anything.


    "It may be a spell that she is using, be careful!" Ahina warned.


    Svenja acknowledges Ahina''s warning with a single nod, but remains on guard, her focus remaining on both Liesl and the encroaching darkness. Her sword readies for action as she waits to see if Liesl will do anything more.


    Liesl stares at Svenja for a moment, before chuckling as a detached arm of Darkness reaches out in an attempt to grasp at Svenja.


    Svenja swiftly evades the grasping darkness, and raises her sword toward Liesl. "So ye''re possessed by Depravity as well!" She yells, her hands clenched around her blade.


    Liesl raises her own sword, its blade glowing with a demonic purple aura. "Indeed I am, and I can do worse than that, if you don''t accept your fate." she warned, her body beginning to glow as the darkness spreads further.


    ¡°We don''t have time for this!¡± Trixie said, glaring at the Knight standing in her way.


    ¡°You won''t have time for ANYTHING if you''re dead, you absolute bimbo of an Ephemeral,¡± Liesl called back, the darkness spreading to her entire body. Svenja felt a cold breeze as the darkness envelops Liesl. The Knight now stands there, the demonic aura around her body giving her a ¡®devilish¡¯ appearance. She glares at Svenja, keeping her raised sword steady as she waits for Svenja''s next move.


    ¡°If you''re going to protect those Ephemeral scum, then you can go down with them!¡± Liesl said, glaring at Svenja as she spoke.


    ¡°For fuck''s sake, they weren''t responsible for the theft of the bloody Phantom Rouge!¡±


    ¡°I could care less about the theft. They took my parents away from me in the blink of an eye, so I made a deal with the Darkness to get the power I need to destroy you and the rest of the Alliance if I must!¡±


    ¡°I didn''t kill them,¡± Trixie confirmed with a frown.


    ¡°I don''t give a damn which one of you did it, you''re all going to burn in the deepest pits of Hell with Tiffany herself!¡±


    Liesl turns her attention back to Svenja for a moment longer, before she begins to laugh. "Look at me closely, I''m sure you can tell that I''m not a normal Knight." She tells her, waving her blade around.


    Svenja narrows her eyes, trying to see if there''s something else to her appearance. The presence of the cold and demonic aura make things even harder to tell what''s real and what''s not. "Ye''re right, ya ain''t no Knight at all, ye''re a devil!" She hissed.


    "Precisely," Liesl replies with a smirk, her blade still remaining steady as the demonic energy envelops her entire body. "And I am not to be fooled around with, or else I''ll show you and the rest of them just how much of a devil I really am.¡±


    With a grim expression, she raises her blade and strikes toward Svenja. Svenja jumped to the side and threw a kick in return. Liesl parries the strike with her blade, a slight smile forming on her face as she remains unfazed by the attack. The demonic Knight keeps her blade steady, the energy surrounding her growing even stronger.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" she asks, her voice echoing as the demonic energy continues to radiate from her body. ¡°If the Alliance was this much of a joke earlier on, I would''ve wiped you all out long ago!¡±


    Svenja grits her teeth, her own blade shaking a bit as she pushes back against the demonic energy. "Ya think I''m done?" she whispers through her teeth, her eyes narrowing even more as she charges forward toward Liesl.


    The exchange of strikes and parries continue, the demonic Knight''s presence still radiating and growing as the duo continue the engagement. Liesl remains in a steady and unfazed stance, matching blow for blow as she parries and counterattacks. She keeps this steady pace as she fights, using the increasing energy from the demonic energy to try and overpower Svenja. Svenja matches Liesl in both skill and determination, countering and matching each of her strikes as the two trade blows in a back-and-forth dance of swordplay.


    With one more swing of her blade, Svenja leaped back to catch her breath. ¡°Y''know what? I ain''t gonna play wit''cha anymore,¡¯¡¯ she threatened as she used Increase. She levitated and focused as her aura blew the leaves of the trees in the distance, entering her Dragon Sovereign form. ¡°Ye''re already dead,¡± she taunted, staring down at the Knight as she flapped her wings of aura.


    Liesl gave a mere smirk at this transformation, the Darkness around her body growing denser and colder. "Aww, you think you''re the only one with something up your sleeve? Well let me show you just how wrong you really are..."

 Kingdom of the Forgotten

    In a castle surrounded by a sparsely populated forest, a short figure sat at a stone table in thought, a few obsidian stones sitting in front of her. She toyed with one before crushing it with her bare hands like it was a piece of paper, even without the use of Aura. Dusting her hands off, the pale-skinned, yellow-haired dwarf let out a quiet huff, her purple eyes looking down at her armored purple and blue dress, which were a tad bit dirty from her current activity.


    And now the annoying part¡­the wait, she thought, looking at the remaining three stones on the table.


    Picking up the other stones, she juggled them while tapping her feet clad in blue boots against the marble floor.


    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highneeeessss!¡± a distant voice shouted as quick footsteps approached her quarters, each step progressively louder than the last.


    Ohh, what now¡­ she thought, catching the stones and placing them aside.


    The doors flew open, revealing a dwarven soldier, who then rushed in and took a moment to catch his breath.


    ¡°Whatcha want? It''s still another half-hour till the meetin'', so get outie ¡®ere ¡®fore I slug ye!¡±


    ¡°Queen Orla, please hear me out! The forces you''ve sent to take down the Ephemeral forces have nearly been wiped out! Even the captain of the Black Embers faction was defeated in Freelife Town and disbanded the group altogether!¡±


    Orla took the information with a blank expression as she processed everything, then shook her head with a frown. ¡°Bloody ¡®ell, who woulda thought the Black Embers would drop like flies just like that; let alone Warren. Oh fuck-buckets, such a huge waste of livestock. But ¡®ey, that''s what I get for havin'' faith in those blasted humans to do what a dwarf does best! I should''ve known better than that.¡±


    ¡°But wait, my Queen - there''s more! The remaining members that DID survive split up into smaller groups and now they''re fighting EACH OTHER over disputes of authority! There''s no talking sense in any of them now¡­¡±


    Orla took a deep breath and let out a long, exasperated sigh. ¡°I¡­see. Right when I thought that slimy race couldn''t be any bigger blockheads." she responded, crushing another obsidian stone with one hand as if to express her disapproval.


    ¡°Apologies for interrupting again, your Highness...but there was also a member of the Xerosi Clan with the Ephemeral in question. Yuki Xerosi, to be exact.¡±


    ¡°Hol'' it! The Xerosi Clan?! No WONDER the lives of the Black Embers went down the shitter so goddamn quickly! Y''know what, fuck it, I''ll handle the matters myself!¡±


    "You should not go alone, your Highness, the Ephemeral forces and the Xerosi Clan especially could prove to be dangerous! Allow me to join you..." The soldier offered, his tone of voice changing to show genuine concern for her well-being. But Orla doesn''t seem to pay him any mind, instead simply shaking her head and waving off his concern.


    ¡°B-but my Queen, what if you lose your life out there? We''ll have no one to lead our Kingdom, you must consider our wellbeing too¡­!¡±


    "Naw, I''ll handle it by me self, mate. Seriously, who d''ya take me for?! I bet the lot of ''em couldn''t crush obsidian with their bare hands! So y''all just chill right here an¡¯ hold the fort, hear? Ain''t gonna be a peep n¡¯ the woods ''til this here job''s done." Orla declared resolutely, letting the dwarf soldier know that she''s going it alone and that it''s not up for debate.


    "But..." the soldier starts to say, but he stopped himself when he realized he won''t be able to convince Orla otherwise. Instead, he nodded and complied with her bidding. ¡°Very well, my liege. I''ll hold the fort down until you return.¡±


    ¡°Now yer talkin¡¯! Have faith in my strength an'' watch as I send those fucks flying! The country''s gon¡¯ think it''s rainin¡¯ human limbs when I''m through with ¡®em! Time to fuck ¡®em up ¡®fore they rape our economy with no lube like the Depraved are doin¡¯! An'' while I''m at it, go alert the rest of our forces to defend the Kingdom from the damn Ephemerals and Xerosi Clan should they get any ideas. Get on that shit!¡±


    The dwarf soldier saluted Orla and bowed before her. ¡°Yes ma''am!¡±


    Orla stormed out of her room, passing by her loyal soldier without another word.


    The dwarf soldier stood there in shocked silence for a few seconds, unable to believe that she just heard her queen throw a tirade that would make a sailor blush.


    With her mind now set on taking down the Ephemerals, she heads out of the castle and makes her way towards Snowclover State to join the meeting of the world''s elite that will take place. The thought of defeating the Ephemerals with her bare hands alone gave her an adrenaline rush. She can''t wait to get her hands on them and make those blasted humans ever regret crossing the dwarves in the past.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡ï


    Noelle and the Ephemerals set foot into the dwarven kingdom, and they noticed an immediate change in atmosphere. The once lively and fantastical structures that had housed the dwarves were now somber and worn. The paint on the walls was peeling off, and the grass was overgrown. It was clear that this place had seen better days.


    The girls decided to keep their heads up and continue onwards, confident that they would indeed find someone whom they could work with to solve the curse affecting the Elders.


    ¡°Oh wow,¡± Blair said, frowning as she already felt the excitement in her dying out.


    ¡°I know,¡± Noelle replied. ¡°This is it: the Kingdom of the Forgotten, locally known as Schmiedestadt. It is a Kingdom mainly inhabited by dwarves, although it had human origins. After race relations between humans and the dwarves went sour, the humans fled the Kingdom and left the dwarves to fend for themselves. When the humans left after becoming the minority race here, they took the jobs with them, leaving the dwarves with no way to make money to get by.¡±


    ¡°Well geez,¡± Rachel began. ¡°We''re in the wrong place then. The little guys might have a grudge against us.¡±


    ¡°Not so fast!¡± Noelle replied as she wagged her finger at her. ¡°We''re here to find a Void Exorcist, remember?¡±


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, I remember!¡± Rachel replied, rolling her eyes with a smirk.


    "And we need to get them to lift the curse on the Heart Tree," Zalgo added. "So we need to get through whatever grudges the dwarves have first before we get to anyone who can help us. This should be interesting¡­¡±


    "Definitely," Blair added. "Hey, I know these dwarves won''t take kindly to us being here, but let''s try not to piss them off too much, okay?"


    "Yeah, we''re here to work WITH them, not piss them off," Rachel added with a hearty yet mischievous chuckle. ¡°We just gotta tread lightly when we meet up with them.¡±


    ¡°True that,¡± Noelle replied. ¡°Let''s get this settled quickly so we can get to the Void Exorcists. Ready to go?¡±


    "Damn right, I am!" Blair answered with her trademark grin.


    "I''m all set when you gals are!" Sharline said.


    "That''s the spirit! Let us commence, ladies!" Noelle ended.


    With that, the girls headed towards the nearest castle, prepared to face whatever the dwarves had in store for them.


    The four girls approached the castle, walking up to the gates with confidence and determination.


    A couple of dwarf guards were standing at the gates, both of them carrying spears and looking intimidating, which says a lot considering their height compared to the girls.


    ¡°And who might you be?¡± one of the guards asked, his tone of voice harsh and direct.


    ¡°Hi there! We¡¯re tourists, and we¡¯re here to meet with the Dwarves to discuss the Heart Tree Curse!¡± Noelle replied, waving at the guards.


    ¡°Tourists, eh?¡± the first guard said, looking them over.


    ¡°Yep,¡± Sharline replied with a smile.


    ¡°Y¡¯all are a rare species ¡®round these parts, aren¡¯t ye?¡± the second guard added, a hint of disdain seeping into his voice.


    ¡°Yep, we sure are!¡± Noelle replied, undeterred by their hostility.


    ¡°Indeed. We come in peace, though,¡± Alice added, trying to keep the mood light and positive.


    ¡°What do ye want from us?¡± the first guard asked point blank.


    ¡°We just want to meet with the Void Exorcists of this kingdom to lift the curse affecting the Elders of Gloomhand Forest,¡± Rachel replied, keeping her tone polite and neutral.


    ¡°The Void Exorcists are all busy at the moment, so they can''t meet with ye.¡± the first guard said in a dismissive voice.


    ¡°Oh, that''s all right,¡± Noelle replied, her friendly nature not wavering in the slightest. ¡°Do you know when they could be available to discuss the matter?¡±


    ¡°I can''t say exactly,¡± the second guard answered. ¡°But I''ll let you know if they¡¯ll be able to meet with you.¡±


    ¡°Understandable.¡± Rachel replied as the guards looked them over. ¡°Is there somewhere we can stay until then?¡±


    ¡°Aye, I''ll send someone to lead you to a spot.¡± the first guard replied before turning to the second guard. ¡°Take them to the barracks, will ya?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, chief!¡± the second guard replied. ¡°Follow me, will ya?¡±


    ¡°Yep, that''ll be fine!¡± Rachel replied cheerfully.


    The girls all followed the second guard as he led them into the castle and towards the barracks.


    ¡°Welcome to the barracks!¡± the second dwarf guard said as they arrived at their destination.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Blair replied brightly.


    ¡°This place is¡­pretty barebones, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alice said, looking around the barracks.


    ¡°Heh, what¡¯d ye expect?¡± the dwarf guard said with a snide remark. ¡°This is the barracks, what did ye think it¡¯d look like? A five-star hotel room?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I guess it¡¯s not like I expected to see much.¡± Alice replied, trying to hide her contempt for the place.


    ¡°This is where you¡¯ll be stayin¡¯ until further notice.¡± the guard said before turning around and leaving, the other guard following suit.


    ¡°Nice guy, that one,¡± Rachel said with a roll of the eyes as the guards left them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to ya,¡± Blair suggested, ¡°I don¡¯t think they like us much.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, yeah. I guess there¡¯s no point in letting his attitude ruin my mood.¡± Alice said as she took a deep breath to calm herself.


    ¡°Just try not to upset them too much, and this should go smoothly.¡± Sharline added, trying to lighten the mood.


    ¡­


    ¡°We got ¡®em,¡± the first guard said, standing outside of the door to the barracks.


    ¡°That was easier than we expected,¡± the second guard responded. ¡°They just walked right up to us and agreed to let us keep ¡®em here.¡±


    ¡°Now it''s time to ambush the bastards!¡±


    ¡°Ye ready to show ¡®em what we''re about?¡±


    ¡°Hah, I was born ready,¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Um, guys¡­ Do you feel a strong aura coming from the hall?¡± Alice asked.


    Noelle shook her head. ¡°No¡­ You must have a sharp sense of Aura to detect what you''re feeling.¡±


    Alice then looked down in thought, remembering how part of Kairy''s soul entered her body and how it strengthened her since then.


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Alice began.


    Before she could continue, however, the door flew open and a dozen dwarven soldiers flooded the room, all of them emitting hostile auras.


    ¡°Ephemeral scum!¡± shouted one of the soldiers, holding a spear.


    ¡°Woah woah woah- What''s going on here?!¡± Blair said, holding her hands up.


    The soldiers'' aura grew stronger as they circled the girls, their expressions full of contempt and anger.


    ¡°Nowhere for you to run, Ephemerals!¡± shouted another soldier.


    ¡°Chill out for a bit! I thought we were cool!¡± Blair assumed, looking at the two guards who lead them to the barracks.


    ¡°Ye THOUGHT we were, that''s the problem,¡± the guard barked back.


    ¡°We should just kill y''all here!¡± shouted a fourth soldier.


    ¡°Not if we kill you little bitches first!¡± snarled Rachel, her eyes starting to glow as her own aura began to envelop her.


    ¡°Wait-" Noelle intervened, waving her hand at Rachel to calm her down. She then turned back to the dwarven soldiers. "Stay back! We come in peace!" Noelle yelled, taking a defensive stance with her eyes locked on the spear.


    "Ye don''t fool us...human scum," one of the soldiers said as the others echoed his sentiment.


    "Look, we''re just here to discuss the curse affecting the Elders and saving the Heart Tree," Sharline said, trying to stay calm and de-escalate the tension.


    ¡°Do we give a fuck?" another soldier quipped.


    ¡°Do WE, how ¡®bout that?¡± Blair shot back, getting into an offensive stance.


    ¡°How ¡®bout ye die by our dwarven hands,¡± the last soldier threatened.


    Noelle let out a sigh and summoned her staff, looking back at the others with determination burning in her eyes. ¡°You ready, girls?¡±


    ¡°Duh, let''s kick some dwarf ass already!¡± Blair answered, using Increase.


    ¡°We''d like to see ya try,¡± a dwarven soldier said in a mocking way.


    ¡°FOR OUR QUEEN!!!!¡± shouted the soldier next to him, readying his spear.

 Deafening Darkness

    A tornado of darkness surrounded Liesl, stirring up debris that forced Svenja and the others to shield their eyes with their arms. After the dust settled, they could see Liesl''s body encased in a solid form of Darkness, resembling armor. Liesl, now covered in the solid Darkness, raised her sword once again, its blade glowing with a pitch black aura. ¡°Come on, bet your attacks can¡¯t even pierce my armor,¡± she taunted, staring Svenja down with a cocky smirk.


    Svenja narrowed her eyes, gripping her sword tightly as she used Enfold on it and used Increase for good measure. "Yer armor ain''t gonna save ya from slaughterin'' ya!" she yelled, glaring at Liesl with pure determination.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that this armor has survived more turmoil than any of you have endured in your lifetimes,¡± Liesl shot back.


    ¡°Helloooo?¡± Ahina called out with a smirk.


    ¡°...Okay, maybe not you because your kind can live for millions of years. I''d say it''s about time I send you up to meet Astraea herself, huh?¡±


    ¡°How about¡­ You go DOWN and meet Tiffany for us?¡± Ahina replied before stomping on the ground, turning it into quicksand that Liesl sank into.


    ¡°Well played, well played,¡± Liesl applauded, continuing to sink until she went out of sight. The instant that she disappeared, a rumbling sound could be heard beneath Ahina''s feet. Not taking a moment to think, she evaded Liesl''s sneak attack from underground, rising from the earth which she tore through with claws of Darkness.


    While Liesl was airborne, Trixie erected a pillar of ice from the ground to impale her. Liesl shot a ball of loud bass at the pillar, shattering it and sending the attack back to its sender. Using Increase and Barrier at once, Trixie utilized the Fortify technique, her aura protecting her body from being battered by the incoming ice. Svenja dashed in behind Liesl during her moment of distraction, swinging her blade down at her. In the nick of time, Liesl blocked the strike with her own blade, sending her flying back down to the ground, which left a crater as she fought against Svenja''s might.


    ¡°What an eventful day! I''m squaring off against a Meteor Corp agent AND the Alliance at once? Oh, whatever will I do¡­?¡±


    ¡°Perish, that''s what,¡± Svenja shot back with a smirk, pushing Liesl back with a wave of her hand.


    Smirking back, Liesl rushed in for another strike, but before the attack could connect, Ahina jumped in front of Svenja, tanking the damage and unleashing it back at her in the form of an eruption from the earth.


    Liesl stepped out of the dust physically unscathed, but the aura surrounding her was absent, signifying that her aura broke.


    ¡°Volcanic Rage, was that it?¡± Liesl said in a taunting voice. ¡°A move about as explosive yet typical as your cuisine.¡±


    Ahina narrowed her eyes. ¡°What do you have against barbeque and grilled foods?¡±


    Liesl chuckled with a shrug. ¡°I mean, for a place as blazingly hot as Frigid, you''d think that its staple dishes would be drinks and food that''ll cool you down¡­¡±


    ¡°Speaking of ¡®cooling down''...¡± Trixie said, freezing Liesl''s legs in place.


    ¡°Oh, we''ve got a jokester here! Well, I have one too, Discount Irene. Your ears won''t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Wha¨C¡± was all that Trixie could get out before another sound projectile slammed into her face, creating a powerful explosion that left everyone deaf and broke their auras, and also freeing Liesl of her icy confines.


    ¡°Damnit, I can''t hear SHIT,¡± Svenja complained, picking up her sword again as she struggled to stand.


    ¡°How¡¯s that for ya?¡± Liesl teased with a cheesy grin.


    ¡°No, fuck YER mum!¡± Svenja shouted back, still unable to hear a peep as she ran in for another sword swing.


    Liesl jumped out of the way and swung her sword, aiming for Svenja''s vulnerable chest but missing, as Svenja managed to duck out of the way. The two swing and counterattack each other, though Liesl seems to be at an unfair advantage here, as she has her hearing still while Svenja struggles to keep herself upright and conscious.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    They battle back and forth, Liesl gaining the upper hand over Svenja with her hearing intact. She lands a heavy strike on Svenja''s side, sending her staggering back and forcing her to lose her balance and fall to the ground.


    Svenja tried to maintain her focus, but Liesl could see that she was struggling to do so. Liesl stepped up to Trixie, her blade glinting in the light. "It seems that I have the upper hand now," she mutters smugly, ready to strike at Trixie''s exposed chest. "Any last words, Ephemeral?¡±


    ¡°Trixie,¡± Piper said in an anxious voice. ¡°I can detect a weapon approaching from afar at incredible speeds and it''s aiming for your chest, dodge it!¡±


    Before Trixie could move out of the way, a halberd impaled her back and pierced through her chest, making her hurl up blood and caused her aura to flicker in a violent manner. This caused Liesl to jump back, looking around in bewilderment as she looked for the origin of the attack.


    Looking behind Trixie, she could see a familiar dwarven figure walking up to the group with a cocky yet determined gaze.


    Queen Orla? What in tarnation is she doing here of all places?! Liesl thought.


    Uh-oh¡­ Svenja thought.


    Orla took a glance at Svenja and shook her head as she kept walking.


    I''ll deal with her later¡­ she thought.


    Piper, who''s that? Trixie thought with a pained grimace.


    ¡°My readings tell me that this is Orla, the queen of the dwarves. She''s known for her leadership of the Kingdom of the Forgotten¡­and for being a huge potty-mouth, if I may add.¡±


    ¡°Well, look who''s here,¡± Liesl said, smirking at the vengeful dwarven queen before her. ¡°Aren''t you supposed to be running your crumbling little kingdom that you dwarves are oh so fond of?¡±


    Orla scoffed and waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Ye¡¯re one to talk, ya glorified monkey. Maybe if ye bastards didn''t take our jobs, us dwarves wouldn''t be in this mess.¡±


    Liesl gasped and put her hand to her chest with a smirk. "A glorified monkey?" she shot back. "Oh, this one''s a real riot! She''s going to lecture me on racism while being racist herself! Pot kettle!"


    Orla rolled her eyes. "Oh, boohoo! But muh racism," she replied, mockingly imitating her own voice while making a tear wiping gesture with her right hand. "Like yer kind is so innocent. I hate ye fuckers more than I hate demons, those crafty sons a'' bitches who never bathe. Now piss off, this is dwarf business!¡±


    "Pfft, dwarf business?! That''s rich coming from you," Liesl countered. "Maybe if you dwarves hadn''t wasted all your time and money on booze and gambling, you wouldn''t have a crumbling Kingdom on your hands."


    Orla snorted. "Yeah, that''s about the response I expected," she said, shaking her head. "Typical upper-crust behavior o'' blamin¡¯ others for yer own mistakes. Ye think just ¡®cause I''m a dwarf, I''m some dumb little bastard who''s only good for mining?¡±


    ¡°Poor little tink-tink,¡± Liesl mocked as she did a swinging gesture with her arm to imitate someone using a hammer or pickaxe.


    Orla narrowed her eyes and crossed her arms. ¡°Now ya''ve done it, ye daft twat-waffle!¡±


    Liesl snickered at the insult before tightening the grip on the hilt of her sword. ¡°Oh, did I strike a nerve? You dwarves have the most hilarious insults, I''ll give you that. You should put some of that creativity into your bland-ass cuisine.¡±


    ¡°Bitch, the fuck is wrong with beer n'' taters?! Why dun¡¯ ye just take yer privileged white arse back to yer palace an¡¯ go have a cuppa with the other stuck-up nobles?¡±


    "Privileged white ass?" Liesl shot back again. "Well, that''s one way to describe my ass! I mean, I know it''s nice and all, but I didn''t know it was THAT noteworthy!¡±


    ¡°Mine''s bigger than yers,¡± Orla said with a condescending smirk.


    ¡°Mhm. You should consider selling it on the streets to keep your kingdom from financially collapsing,¡¯¡¯ Liesl retorted, smirking in return.


    Orla flinched and balled her fists. ¡°Ye what?!¡±


    She extended a hand out in Trixie''s direction, pulling out the halberd from her chest and putting it beside her.


    Liesl snickered at the dwarf queen before getting into a defensive stance. ¡°By the way, you could knock my head clean off with those huge badonkers if you tried.¡± she replied in a sarcastic tone.


    Orla huffed and puffed up her chest in defiance. ¡°Oi, ¡®least I ain''t a flat bitch like ye,¡±


    Liesl flashed a toothy grin, using Enfold on her blade and coating it in Darkness for good measure. ¡°Well, at least they won''t get in my way when I kick your ass, won''t they?¡±


    Orla scoffed and turned herself around before taking a bow, looking over her shoulder with a piercing glare as she held onto the handle of her halberd for balance. ¡°Ye can fuckin'' KISS me arse, ya cheap skank!¡±


    Orla turned back around at a blinding speed, launching a slap at Liesl, which snapped her neck to the left. Then she slapped her again with the back of her hand using the same strength, jerking the knight''s head to the right.


    She seemed to be stunned from the attack, making Orla smirk. Seconds later, a darkness covered Liesl''s neck and she twisted it back to normal with a sharp CRUNCH.


    ¡°Gotcha! You can hold your liquor, but you sure can''t take a dose of your own medicine. How about we dance right now? This will be like taking candy from a baby! Or, in your case, taking a drink from a dwarf!" Liesl said cockily. ¡°Now how in tarnation do you expect to handle m¨C¡±


    Liesl was cut off by Orla''s halberd blazing past her, cutting her left arm to leave behind a deep gash.


    ¡°Like that, that''s how,¡± Orla replied with a smirk teeming with superiority.


    The next halberd strike came behind her, forcing her to dodge. Then the next strike, and the next.


    Ugh, she thought, as she continued dodging the attacks. How is she controlling that thing? Is she a Possessor or Interactor who can manipulate things, or did she conjure that halberd via Creation? If it''s the former¡­as a Converter, I''m at a disadvantage here.


    Orla then spun her halberd, creating a vortex of death that threatened to pull Liesl in and chop her to bits. Liesl held up her blade to block the incoming strike, using Projection on herself to prevent herself from getting sucked into the vortex. Bobbing and weaving through every attack, Liesl found herself scaling a hill, evading both Orla''s halberd and the sharp rocks ready to impale her with the wrong move. Deflecting and evading, Liesl countered Orla''s onslaught with everything she had, but the dwarf wasn''t giving her a break and was instead having fun giving the Knight a run for her money. Reaching the top of the hill, Liesl used Increase and created a dozen balls of loud bass, and summoned more and more until they covered most of the sky above, making the earth vibrate beneath their feet.


    ¡°You hear that bass, little dwarf? Now you and the rest of those mongrels can be blown to bits!¡±


    Orla countered by swinging her halberd at Mount Horn and cutting off a huge slab of rock, which she cut into dozens of sharp stones. She used Interaction to attract the stones around her and used Enfold on each of them. With the swing of an arm, she launched the stones at the bass balls, eliminating each one of them. Liesl¡¯s breath hitched as her ultimate attack was foiled, but she wasn''t prepared to see the stones not only survive the balls'' vibrations upon impact, but appear above, in front, and behind her, leaving her with nowhere to run.


    ...FUCK, she thought.


    Orla swiped downwards with her right hand, and every stone rained down on the Knight, the impact of the stones rivaling the shaking and vibrations that Liesl''s sound projectiles made as they bombarded her with fury. Orla smirked with delight at the display of utter destruction of the hill in front of her and dispelled her halberd, crossing her arms.


    ¡°That does it,¡± she boasted, turning her to Trixie and the other Alliance members, who were all taken aback by the show.


    ¡°Now, as I was planning to do¡­¡±

 Battle in the Barracks

    Alice and the others stood on guard, not letting their eyes off of the dwarves for a second as they stared them down for a few seconds. In an instant, the tension in the air was broken when one of the soldiers threw his spear at Noelle, striking her directly in the chest. Noelle gasped as she felt the cold metal, which was enhanced by Enfold, pierce her skin, her aura weakening in response to the surprise attack.


    The other soldiers rushed forward, armed with spears and longswords. They all attacked simultaneously, swinging their weapons at the girls, aiming for their bodies and faces. The girls were quick to react and dodge, ducking and weaving through the attacks, but the dwarves were persistent, constantly swinging their weapons and closing in on them. Sharline and Blair were able to avoid most attacks, but Alice and Zalgo didn''t fare so well, both of them getting stabbed and cut from some of the attackers.


    ¡°Ack¡­¡± Alice wheezed. She winced in pain, but she tried to hide it with her trademark neutral facial expression, not wanting to let her weakness show.


    Sharline also whimpered, holding her side as she stumbled back from another one of the attackers, who caught her by surprise in-between her kicks.


    With another successful blow, a dwarven soldier managed to break Rachel''s aura, leaving her body vulnerable.


    ¡°This place is gonna be the end of us!¡± Blair said, looking around desperately, trying to find a way out of the situation.


    ¡°C¡¯mon now, get on with it! We¡¯re more than happy to continue ta show y''all how superior dwarven steel cuts through Ephemeral flesh!¡± one of the soldiers said playfully, his smile showing his contempt for the girls.


    ¡°And just what makes dwarves so superior, hmm? Do you really think you can take us on?¡± Rachel replied, a hint of anger in her voice as she tried to pull herself free.


    ¡°¡®Heh, cause we''ve got superior steel that can cut through your bodies like butter,¡± one of the dwarves teased.


    ¡°Plus our physical strength is like nothing you''ve ever seen!¡± shouted another, swinging his ax at Rachel, who managed to dodge just in time.


    ¡°I''ll show you physical strength,¡± Sharline said with a threatening glare before dashing in at a blinding speed, her feet cracking the ground beneath her into imprints of her soles. Before any of the dwarves knew it, her right foot crashed into the one who swung his ax at Rachel. Not only did the dwarf''s aura break, but he was sent flying through several walls.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Sharline muttered, her hands clenched into fists as she glared at the remaining soldiers. Despite her aura weakening, she was still strong enough to easily take down the dwarves.


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty strong¡­¡± one of the soldiers said nervously, staring at Sharline with wary eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, she really packed a punch,¡± another soldier replied, his gaze shifting back and forth between the girls and his fellow comrades.


    ¡°You mean, she really packed a kick,¡± the soldier beside him joked.


    ¡°There ain''t no time for puns! We might be in trouble here.¡±


    The dwarves seemed visibly uneasy, as if they were afraid of their opponents. Despite their bravado and cocky attitudes, they couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy as they saw their companions getting taken down left and right.


    ¡°Now-now, we ain''t afraid of a few random broads, are we?¡± one of the soldiers quipped, forcing a cocky smile.


    ¡°Yeah, let''s get ¡®em!¡± a soldier said before lunging at Sharline with his ax.


    Sharline kicked straight up, sending the dwarf straight through the ceiling and off into the sky.


    The dwarves looked at each other, a look of pure shock and fear spreading across their faces as Sharline sent their comrade flying through the sky like a ragdoll. The remaining soldiers all backed away slightly, eyeing Sharline warily. Seeing one of their fellow dwarves get sent flying into the sky like a projectile was a shock to them, and they could feel their nerves twitching as the uncertainty settled in.


    ¡°What the?!" one of the soldiers shouted.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°Holy hell, that¡­that was incredible! She just kicked him into orbit!¡± another soldier shouted.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one less thing to worry about,¡± another one of the soldiers shrugged.


    Despite their fear, they refused to be intimidated for long, and soon they started to advance again, wielding their weapons as they stepped forward, moving in on the girls.


    ¡°This bitch thinks she can scare us with her fancy kicking?¡± another asked with a sneer.


    ¡°Pfft, they ain¡¯t got nothing on us. We¡¯ll show ¡®em what real soldiers are made of, starting with the barefoot bitch!¡±


    The soldiers all continued to step towards Sharline as a collective this time, their confidence slowly starting to return as they grew closer and closer. With a newfound sense of confidence, the dwarves began to swing their weapons at Sharline, aiming for her vulnerable areas. Sharline dodged the attacks, ducking and weaving through the swings with ease, her agility and speed allowing her to stay out of their reach as she danced around them with elegance. Despite their attempts at striking her, they couldn¡¯t land a single hit. Sharline seemed unaffected by their attacks, dodging them with such ease that it seemed like she was toying with them.


    Seeing Sharline dodge their attacks with such grace and poise made them huff and puff while swinging their weapons with even more ferocity. They attempted to swing at her again and again, but nothing seemed to work.


    ¡°Damn it, she¡¯s too quick!¡±


    ¡°For fuck''s sake, we got a dancer here or somethin''?!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t hit her! She¡¯s just too fast!¡±


    ¡°We must do something! Go all out, boys!¡±


    The dwarves kept swinging their weapons in a blind frenzy, trying to hit Sharline, but their attacks all came up short.


    Okay, it''s time for me to start dwindling their numbers¡­ Sharline thought as her eyes narrowed. She stood on guard for two dwarves coming at her with their weapons drawn. The first one swung his sword at her, but she ducked and swept his legs, sending him to the floor flat on his back before sending him flying with a quick punt. The second one swung down with his ax, and Sharline stepped aside, the ax being stuck in the floor. Sharline then kicked him right in his face, killing him in an instant.


    ¡°Damn¡­ Don''t act so high and mighty, girl! We''ll show you who''s really strong here!¡± a soldier with a spear hissed, throwing the weapon at Sharline. Sharline evaded the attack, jumping back to avoid its sharp tip, and then she spun around and landed a hard kick into the soldier''s stomach, sending him flying into a wall.


    The soldier behind him roared, rushing forward and swinging his heavy ax at Sharline.


    Sharline dodged the attack once again, but the soldier continued to chase after her. Sharline jumped back and flipped over the soldier''s head, landing behind him as she kicked him in the spine, sending him crashing to the ground.


    Sharline stepped forward, her gaze locked onto the spear in the next soldier''s hands. Her body was tense and ready to strike. The soldier with the spear lunged forward and swung his spear at Sharline, but she dodged the attack and swung her foot back, kicking him in the chest, sending the spear flying out of his hands.


    Upon seeing the next soldier approaching, Sharline took advantage of the opportunity and charged right at him. She swung her leg up and kicked him in his knee, breaking it in half like a twig, sending him to the floor. She hopped onto his back, standing on his back with both feet and focused on keeping her balance.


    ¡°Get the fuck offa me, ya damn dancer!¡± the soldier cried out. The dwarf tried to shake Sharline off, but she held on tight, her feet staying firmly planted and secure on his back.


    ¡°Damnit, I said get offa me!¡± the soldier cried as he continued to thrash around, trying to get Sharline to lose her balance so he could get her off his back.


    ¡°No chance, little guy¡­¡± Sharline said with a smile, her feet staying firmly planted on his back. The soldier continued to try and shake her off, but to no avail. After a while, the soldier stopped moving and thrashing around. He was stuck in a desperate situation, and he hated every second of it.


    The soldier looked up at Sharline, fear in his eyes as he realized the danger he was in. He knew he was at the mercy of Sharline, who had been kicking everyone''s ass with ease.


    ¡°Shit, dun¡¯ kill me,¡± the soldier pleaded as Sharline looked down at him, her grin getting bigger as she raised her foot up high into the air.


    ¡°Haha, we don''t want to kill anyone¡­ We just need to know where a Void Exorcist is around here.¡±


    The soldier looked up at Sharline with curiosity after hearing her request. He could tell that she could easily kill him with that foot of hers, but he was relieved to know that she just needed information instead.


    ¡°S-so that''s all ye want? Ye just wanna know where a Void Exorcist is?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Sharline confirmed, a subtle grin on her face. ¡°We don''t wish to cause any trouble, but we need to find a Void Exorcist in order to save the Heart Tree from this Void Curse.¡±


    "An¡¯ ye ain''t gonna kill me once I tell ya? No funny business?" the soldier asked, looking up at Sharline.


    ¡°If we wanted to kill you, wouldn''t have we done it by now?¡± Sharline replied, her tone casual and playful. ¡°Don''t worry, your survival is guaranteed if you just tell us where a Void Exorcist is.¡±


    The soldier''s fear turned into relief, and he believed that Sharline wasn''t going to kill him after all. He sighed and gave in to her demands after she gave him those reassurances.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I''ll tell ye where a Void Exorcist is. Jus¡¯ please, for the love of the goddesses, get yer feet off me back...¡±


    Sharline chuckled and jumped off of the soldier''s back, landing gracefully on the ground before him.


    ¡°Good choice. If you hadn''t given me the information I needed, you might have accidentally died.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, y-you¡¯re right, miss.¡± The soldier said, rubbing the back of his head with his hand.


    ¡°Good boy.¡±


    ¡°So where''s the Void Exorcist?¡± Noelle asked the soldier, stepping up to him.


    ¡°The Void Exorcists are in the northern part of this place, inside the large castle over there,¡± he said, pointing his finger to a large castle in the distance, its appearance ominous and intimidating. It was surrounded by multiple walls that rose a thousand feet into the air, guarding it from the outside world.


    ¡°So much for the Void Exorcists being gone¡­¡± Rachel quipped.


    ¡°Rachel, not now, please,¡± Noelle said before turning back to the soldier. ¡°Ah, the largest castle, then. Of course. I suspected as much. Thank you for your help.¡±


    ¡°No prob¡¯, miss,¡± The soldier replied, bowing his head in respect before stepping back and heading off to check on his fellow dwarves.


    Noelle watched the soldier leave, her eyes fixated on the castle that was now in the distance. Now that she had the information she needed, she had some place to head to.


    ¡°Okay everyone, let''s go to the castle.¡± Noelle ordered.


    With their objective clear, the girls started making their way towards the castle, the castle walls drawing nearer with each step they took towards it.


    Everyone was now at the castle, which appeared even more ominous as they got closer. Its cold walls stood like silent sentinels, guarding it from unwelcome intruders. The castle itself was a testament to the power of its inhabitants, with its imposing presence looming over the surrounding area. The girls didn''t seem to be intimidated by the castle''s aura, however. In fact, they only seemed to be more determined to find a Void Exorcist within its walls. They stepped forward, the walls looming even higher as they made their way to the castle gates.


    The castle gates stood before them; tall, rigid, and made of heavy metal reinforced with magic. They appeared unbreakable, like a powerful barrier that had stood for centuries. Noelle, leading the girls, looked up at the gates with a mixture of determination and nervousness, knowing that they stood between her and her goals.


    Noelle took a deep breath and looked up at the gates, steeling herself for the challenge that lay ahead of her and her dear Ephemerals. "Here goes nothing¡­¡±

 The Queens Fury

    This can''t be good¡­ Trixie thought, her aura still flickering from being impaled from behind.


    The dwarf queen stepped forward, heading towards Trixie, making her flinch in preparation for another potential attack. Orla brushed her arm and she watched as she kept walking until stopping in front of Svenja. Orla stared up at Svenja with a vengeful gaze.


    ¡°Well, look who we have ¡®ere,¡± Orla began, her eyes narrowing at the redhead before her.


    ¡°You! What''s ya business with us?!¡± you exclaimed. What in tarnation is Orla of all people doing here?! She was one of the many people you ripped off back during the heyday of the AstroLand Tavern, and you still have no regrets about it all. As long as money was being made, you could sleep at night for another day. Sure, shutting down all the AstroLand chains after the humans left the Kingdom was the biggest blow to the dwarves and their homeland, but hey, after the humans left, the money left with them, and what was the only thing you were concerned about? Money. You even spent most of your childhood surrounded by dwarves, hence why your accent is the way it is, so you''d think you''d have more mercy on the poor little guys, but money sure does things to people, eh? Hopefully Trixie and the others are still deaf, because this is a part of your history that you wanted to leave in the past where it belongs.


    ¡°Oho, dun¡¯ tell me ye forgot already how ye fucked over us dwarves, goddamnit!¡±


    ¡°What? By shuttin¡¯ down AstroLand chains all over ye Kingdom after its downfall?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, ye daft cunt! Y''know business was rough after ye filthy humans left my Kingdom, yet ye left anyway like the greedy bastard ye always were!¡±


    ¡°Y''see, that''s the thing,¡± you countered with a smirk. ¡°We were only trying to do what was best for the economy, and unfortunately, keepin¡¯ the AstroLand chains goin¡¯ just wasn''t in our best interests.¡±


    ¡°Oh I bet! That''s just a shite excuse so ye could keep all the wealth for yerselves!¡± Orla barked, pointing a finger at you.


    ¡°Look, I understand ye''re frustrated ¡®bout the whole deal, but attackin'' us ain''t the way to go,¡± you responded, gesturing towards the other Alliance members.


    Orla scoffed. ¡°Yer damn right I¡¯m frustrated, an¡¯ ye deserve it! I don¡¯t care what yer excuses are, ye destroyed everything my people worked for. Now, ye''ll pay the price for what ye''ve done.¡±


    ¡°Look, I''ll admit, I could''ve handled the situation better,¡± you admitted. ¡°But it''s too late now, and I can''t take it back.¡±


    ¡°Yer right, ye can''t,¡± the dwarf queen growled. ¡°So this is how it ends for ye, pipsqueak.¡±


    ¡°Pipsqueak?! Now THOSE are fightin'' words,¡± you retorted, cracking you knuckles as you let out a sharp huff. ¡°Ain''t nobody gonna call me a pipsqueak an'' live ta see another day!¡±


    Before you could say anything else though, Orla swung her halberd upwards, aiming for your head. You dodged backwards in response, the blade just narrowly scratching your chin, but not enough to draw blood. Orla lunged back towards you with blinding speed, delivering a jab with her free hand, connecting with your face.


    The force of the punch sent you flying back, your back hitting hard against the tree. Your face felt numb as she spit out blood from your mouth, your aura flickering as you coughed and struggled to stand back up.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡­Damn, that hurt, you thought, still dizzy from the impact of the punch, your vision blurring. You tried to shake off the dizziness and looked up at the dwarf queen, who was walking towards you.


    Orla walked slowly towards you with a smirk. With each step, she seemed to grow confident, her eyes narrowed in determination. She stopped in front of you and reached down, grabbing your hair with both hands.


    ¡°Aw, are ye hurtin¡¯ bad, now,¡± she asked mockingly. ¡°Let me help you out, shall I?¡±


    Without warning, she brought her boot down on your stomach, causing you to howl in pain as the air was forced out of your lungs. Your eyes widened as you gasped for air, coughing and retching as you tried to recover. Blood continued to flow from your lips, your aura flickering once more.


    Orla smirked as she tightened her grip on your hair. ¡°Yer quite tough for a human, I''ll give ya that. But I''ve dealt with plenty o'' yer kind.¡±


    She then chuckled, looking down at her boot on your stomach. ¡°But I have to admit, it''s always more fun when they know what''s coming.¡±


    "Get your stanky boot offa me!" you yelled, your voice hoarse and your breath short as you tried to speak through your pain.


    Orla scoffed and laughed, tightening her grip on your hair even more. "Now now, dun¡¯ya dare insult the royal fragrance that¡¯re me boots, young lass," she countered with a taunting smile. "That¡¯s no way to speak to a queen."


    Orla leaned forward, pressing her boot against your stomach while tightening her grip around your hair. "I''m givin¡¯ ye a taste of true dwarves'' superiority, little wench." She continued in a mocking tone, taking pleasure in the look of fear and pain on your face.


    "Argh!" you growled, her anger rising as pain shot through your stomach. "Ye think ye''re all that, anyways?! Ye''re just a dwarf!"


    Orla laughed, leaning down and putting her face dangerously close to your own. "Just a dwarf, huh?" she said in a sarcastic tone. "Is that what ye think we are, pipsqueak?¡±


    The two''s banter was interrupted by an incoming sound projectile aimed at Orla, which she avoided with a swift sidestep. Turning her head towards the direction of the projectile, she saw a smirking Liesl, who was covered with rubble.


    ¡°Hey, I''m still here, damnit! What a joke, you thought that was enough to finish me off!¡±


    Orla''s attention was quickly diverted away from you and towards the other female human, Liesl, who had just launched the projectile. Orla let out a scoff and cracked her fingers, her face now filled with rage.


    "Liesl! When''ll ye learn ta give up already?" Orla barked, taking a step towards her with her halberd in hand. "Dun'' ye have a prince''s lap to be sittin'' on so ye dun¡¯ get hurt?"


    ¡°Still on that nonsense, I see? Heh, you''ll see who''s really gonna get hurt here,¡±


    Liesl smirked as she launched herself into a flying kick towards Orla.


    Orla caught the kick and grabbed Liesl''s ankle, shoving her to the side and throwing her against a tree. Orla then began to walk towards the female human, a sinister grin on her face as she held up a hand in warning.


    "Ye''re pushin'' me patience, little wench-"


    Liesl jumped right back up and launched a flurry of kicks and punches at the dwarf queen, who deflected the strikes with ease. Her expression now one of annoyance, Orla launched a palm strike that connected with Liesl''s chest and sent her soaring back.


    Liesl hit the tree and dropped to the ground, her chest feeling like it was on fire.


    Orla scoffed and crouched down over her. "Ye little shit," she said, her voice dripping with malice. "Ye dunno when to stop, do ye?¡±


    Liesl groaned and spit out blood, her aura flickering once more. After a few seconds, she finally gathered enough strength to respond.


    With a grin, she groaned out the words, "You''re right, I don''t."


    She then launched herself at Orla, aiming to ram her and knock the dwarf back.


    As Liesl rushed forward, Orla grabbed her wrist, stopping her momentum and throwing Liesl over her shoulder. She then pinned her to the ground, pressing her foot against Liesl''s neck.


    "I''ll make ya regret those words, ye human filth! Yer lucky I dun¡¯ kill ye right here an¡¯ now."


    Liesl groaned as she felt the dwarf queen''s foot on her neck, the weight of her foot now increasing. Liesl struggled to breathe in her weakened state, and as fear began to set in, she looked up at Orla, who was now glaring down at her, her eyes burning with fury.


    Liesl then gritted her teeth and hissed, "Then kill me already, you skank dwarf witch!"


    ¡°Now those are fightin¡¯ words!¡± Orla said, gripping her halberd tighter as she lifted her foot from Liesl''s neck. It was the last mistake she''d make, as Liesl rolled out from under her and got back on her feet.


    ¡°Take this!¡± she bellowed, swinging her hand down. A deep vibration filled the air from above, and everyone looked up to see a giant ball of bass descending onto them. ¡°You''re all fucked now!¡±


    Ahina jumped up and swung her claymore, absorbing the attack into it as the ground beneath her rumbled violently, Liesl''s eyes widening as she gasped.


    ¡°Well played¡­well played!¡± Liesl said before the ground beneath her erupted with fury, the explosion sending her into the sky until she was out of sight.


    Orla watched as her enemy disappeared into the sky, and turned her attention back to the others with a smirk. ¡°Welp, ye did me job for me,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hey, I couldn''t pass up on the opportunity,¡± Ahina touted with an accomplished grin.


    ¡°Eh, well it saves some time. I''d still settle the score with y''all fuckers, but I have a meetin'' at Snowclover to attend.¡±


    ¡°Oi, ye''re goin¡¯ there too?¡± you asked.


    ¡°Aye,¡± Orla replied. ¡°That''s what the whole journey was ¡®bout. I gotta know what''s goin¡¯ on in this godforsaken country, shit''s been haywire these days.¡±


    ¡°No kiddin, mate,¡± you said with a sigh.


    ¡°Then let''s all go!¡± Trixie suggested. ¡°Might as well keep going together at this point.¡±


    ¡°...Bah,¡± Orla huffed. ¡°Whatever, it''s settled. But don''t think it''s over!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah,¡± you said, flipping your red hair with a crooked smile. ¡°Fuggit, let''s mosey, then!¡±

 Zilla

    One of the gate guards stepped forward, a blonde-haired blue-eyed human who was eyeing Noelle and the girls as they approached. "What makes you think you can enter the castle, Ephemerals?" the guard asked, her voice firm.


    Noelle looked at the guard with her trademark humble gaze and answered, ¡°I wish to speak with a Void Exorcist.¡±


    The guard raised an eyebrow, seeming skeptical of Noelle''s intentions. "I was speaking to the Ephemerals, not you, young lady! And why should I believe you? Many people have tried to sneak into this castle for various reasons. What makes you different?"


    Noelle''s smile spread further across her features. "I''m their Guide, so I have permission to speak on their behalf, Miss. I have a good reason for wanting to speak with a Void Exorcist. It''s a life-or-death matter.¡±


    The guard narrowed her eyes as she heard Noelle disclose her position as a Guide, her suspicion growing. "A Guide? You''re telling me these all-powerful warriors need a GUIDE?! Whatever. Anyways, that''s a pretty serious claim. Do you have any proof of this life-or-death matter you speak of?"


    Noelle hesitated for a moment, trying to think of a way to prove her sincerity to the guard. She didn''t want to reveal too much, but she also didn''t want to dismiss her concerns outright. ¡°I don''t have any concrete proof on hand, but I can assure you that it''s a matter of great urgency.¡± Noelle said, hoping that the guard would be convinced by her words.


    The guard studied Noelle for a moment longer before her expression softened, likely due to the honest look in Noelle¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Very well, you may enter. But be cautious, the Void Exorcist is a powerful being, and they won''t take kindly to unwanted guests.¡±


    Noelle bowed her head in appreciation and proceeded to enter the castle, the gates slowly opening up to allow the group entry.


    The castle interior was just as grand as its exterior, with ornate decorations and elegant furniture lining the walls. The high ceilings were supported by large pillars, and the intricate carvings on the walls depicted various scenes from the kingdom''s long history. A smell of strong incense filled the air, which helped to lighten the tension within everyone. The girls felt a mix of awe and unease as they looked around, feeling both captivated by the beauty of the castle and intimidated by its imposing presence. Despite her confident exterior, Noelle couldn''t help but feel a little uncertain about what she was getting herself and her Ephemeral friends into.


    As she made her way deeper into the castle, Alice''s attention was drawn to the people around her. Dwarves of all shapes and sizes were bustling around, each engaged in their own activities. Most seemed to be soldiers or guards, clad in heavy armor with weapons in their hands. They casted suspicious glances in your direction, clearly wary of the presences in their home.


    You ignored the stares and continued down the hallway, your eyes taking in every detail of the castle as you made your way deeper into its depths. Just when you thought you were beginning to get lost in the castle''s labyrinthine structure, you heard the sound of two women''s voices coming from a room up ahead.


    Stepping up to the closed door, you listened in on the conversation unfolding.


    ¡°I shouldn''t have to feel like that! All that shit I have to do for him, and yet what in Tiffany''s name is he doing for me? We don''t even have sex!¡±


    There was a brief moment of silence until¡­


    ¡°I''m just¡­sick of feeling like I''m not shit to him¡­¡±


    ¡°Then leave his ass!¡± countered the other woman in a smug, know-it-all manner.


    You and the other girls exchanged looks of surprise as you all listened in on the conversation, trying to make sense of what was going on.


    "Why are we eavesdropping?" Zalgo whispered.


    "I''m not sure." Rachel replied. "But whatever it is, it sounds juicy. We should keep listening."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    They all turned their attention back to the door, their ears perked up in anticipation.


    The conversation continued, the women''s voices becoming more and more heated with every passing moment.


    "Leave? You think it''s so easy to do that?" The first woman asked in a frustrated tone. "You think it''s so easy to leave someone you''ve loved for years?"


    "Oh please," the second woman snorted. ¡°You can do better than him. Now scram, I''m tryna get outta here for cryin'' out loud! I''m hella exhausted!¡±


    ¡°I''m done here,¡± ended the first woman, the sound of a door opening and closing echoing through the halls.


    ¡°Well¡­it''s over, I suppose,¡± Noelle whispered.


    ¡°Yeah, it should be okay to head in now,¡± Rachel whispered back.


    You and the girls approached the door and entered the room where the heated conversation had recently concluded. The room was a bit on the small side and rather modest, containing only several pieces of furniture. But despite the simplicity of its decor, the room still managed to exude a sense of extravagance. The floor was covered in a thick, plush rug, its rich pattern almost entirely obscured by an elaborate coffee table resting on top. There was a bookshelf filled with books and tomes in the corner, while a vase of freshly cut flowers rested on a side table. Combined with the rich fragrance of the incense, you couldn''t help but walk into the room feeling like royalty for a second. Then you meet the source of the commotion: a blue-eyed gyaru with deep tanned skin and long blonde hair tied in twintails with pink and blue tips. She wore pink eyeliner, blue eyeshadow, and donned the outfit of a schoolgirl, rocking a blue open vest, a short pink skirt, and matching high heels. She smirked at you and then the others as you all entered the room, and then let out a light huff as she stopped in her tracks, looking like she was packing up the last of her things to leave before the interruption.


    Of course there''s other people comin'' to bother me, right when I''m about to leave¡­ she thought, her smirk still present. ¡°Whaddya want?¡±


    Noelle, not picking up on the gyaru''s reluctance to engage, continued with a smile. "We''re looking for a Void Exorcist. Can you help us?"


    The girl in gyaru-style attire rolled her eyes and scoffed as she pointed at herself. ¡°Right here, dum-dum! Now out with it, I was almost outta here ¡®fore y''all came along. Now hurry up!¡±


    Zalgo whispered to the others, clearly skeptical of the girl''s claims. "Are you guys sure this chick is a Void Exorcist? She doesn''t exactly look the part, you know?¡±


    The girl rolled her eyes again and gave Zalgo a condescending look. "But oh, looks can be deceiving, doofus. Don''t get it twisted, I can kick some serious butt when I want to. So don''t be fooled by my appearance. I''m a Void Exorcist through and through.¡±


    Zalgo''s eyes widened at the girl''s bold statement.


    "You don''t need to be so snarky about it," Noelle stood in, clearly taken aback by her attitude. ¡°She was just asking a question, no need to be rude about it."


    The girl smirked and raised her eyebrow in a mocking manner. "Is widdle girlie offended by big bad gal?¡± she taunted, flaunting her tanned legs.


    Noelle¡¯s eye twitched in response to the girl''s taunting aimed at her friend, but she managed to keep herself composed. "So¡­¡± she began again, clearing her throat. ¡°You¡¯re a Void Exorcist, is that correct?¡±


    The girl nodded, her smirk unchanging. ¡°That¡¯s right, honey. I''m Zilla, a bonafide Void Exorcist. Got a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°No, no. That¡¯s not what I was implying at all.¡± Noelle hastily interjected, ¡°it¡¯s just that¡­well, you look rather young. Are you sure you¡¯re qualified to be a Void Exorcist? No offense.¡±


    Zilla''s smirk turned into a wide, condescending grin. ¡°Oh, so you don¡¯t think I have the credentials just ¡®cause I ain''t all wrinkly and old like other Void Exorcists, huh?¡± she said, flicking a dismissive hand through the air. "Well, I''ll have ya know that age has nothin'' to do with power, baby. So you can take your doubts elsewhere ¡®cause I¡¯ve got the goods to back me up, honeybun.¡±


    ¡°Um, could you please refrain from using pet names to refer to me, Miss Zilla? You can just call me Noelle.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you''re one of THOSE, huh? Well, you picked the wrong chick, girl. I''ll flash you with these titties right now for all I care, show ya my name ain''t Zilla for nothin¡¯.¡± she boasted with a raised brow.


    Geez...she''s worse than Rachel, you thought.


    Noelle took a step back, her face flushing in the blink of an eye. ¡°P-please don''t¡­¡±


    Zilla''s smirk returned, wider than ever. ¡°Oh, so now you''re just gonna sit there and act all appalled by my choice of words? Girl, don¡¯t get your panties in a twist. But seriously though, do you want the goods right now or¡­¡±


    Noelle shook her head, cutting Zilla off before she could continue. ¡°Um, no thanks."


    Zilla snickered and nodded. "Hmph, ''kay, your loss. So, what exactly is it that y''all need, huh?¡±


    Noelle sighed in relief, grateful that Zilla had agreed to help. ¡°Thank you so much for your help. Here¡¯s the situation...¡±


    Zilla listened as Noelle explained the situation to her, her face growing more serious as Noelle spoke. At the end, she crossed her arms and looked thoughtful for a moment. Once Noelle finished speaking, Zilla''s demeanor completely changed.


    "Okay, so lemme get this straight. The Elders¡¯ souls got cursed, and unless you do something about it, the Heart Tree will be corrupted by the Darkness?¡± Zilla asked, summarizing Noelle''s statement in a brief and blunt manner.


    "Well yes, but-" Noelle started, but Zilla cut her off.


    ¡°So, all I have to do is find the curse within the Elders and remove it, right? Is that what you''re asking me to do?¡± Zilla asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°You make it sound so simple¡­¡±


    Zilla shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°That¡¯s because it is, silly little girl. Curse removal is a cakewalk for a pro like me. No problem at all.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like you do curse removal every day!¡±


    Zilla shrugged again. "Well, I guess you could say that. But trust me, it¡¯s not as difficult as you¡¯re making it out to be.¡±


    Noelle clasped her hands together, giving Zilla a more serious gaze. ¡°Look, Zilla, the curse was made by a dead spirit. Only the very best Void Exorcists can lift such a curse. Are you sure you got this?¡±


    Zilla nodded confidently. ¡°Hells yeah, I can! I''m the best there is at curse removal! I¡¯ve got plenty of experience under my belt, and I''m sure I can handle whatever curse those Elders are dealing with.¡±


    Noelle couldn¡¯t believe her luck. ¡°Then¡­will you help us? Please?¡± she pleaded.


    Zilla shrugged, her smirk returning. ¡°Sure, why not? I could use some excitement in my life. Plus, it means I won¡¯t have to stay in this ol'' dumb-ass castle any longer than necessary. Count me in.¡±


    Noelle breathed a sigh of relief, grateful to have found such a skilled expert willing to help them. ¡°Thank you so much, Zilla! We really appreciate it. I can¡¯t wait to see the look on the Elders¡¯ faces when they realize they¡¯re free from their curse!¡±


    Zilla laughed as she put her hands on her hips. ¡°Oh honey, if you think that¡¯s gonna be impressive, wait until you see what I can do! You thought I just looked good didn''t ya? Hah, girl I¡¯m gonna blow you away with my powers, just wait and see!¡±


    Zilla then looked at you and grabbed your hand, yours being a darker shade of blue than that of the Exorcist''s. ¡°I call dibs on this girl! Now let''s get movin'', I don''t have all day!¡±

 Meeting with Helka

    Donning a chef hat, a black shirt and blue jeans, Krystal stood on her back porch having a cookout. She flipped over a steak with a fork with one hand, then took a sip of her red wine with the other. The smoke from the grill reached the nose of Siren, who stepped up to the porch and greeted Krystal with an eager wave. Siren wore an orange cropped shirt with a purple bolero on top, revealing her midriff, and purple leather pants that glittered in the sunlight, reflecting her vibrant nature.


    ¡°Heya Krys!¡± Siren chirped, looking down at Krystal''s station and the two hotdogs and steaks she was grilling.


    ¡°What''s up, Si?¡± Krystal replied with a grin, putting down her fork on a napkin and sipping her wine once more. Upon noticing the wine, Siren smirked and nudged Krystal''s arm with her elbow.


    ¡°Oh shit! Krystal, wine, and a grill¡­TOTALLY nothing alarming about that combination,¡± she joked with a chuckle.


    ¡°Hey hey,¡± Krystal began with a smirk of her own. ¡°You know the saying. If you''re not down with that, I''ve got just TWO words for ya!¡±


    Siren gave a knowing nod. ¡°Classic Krys. Y''know what I''m here for, right?¡±


    ¡°The meeting of the big boys!¡±


    ¡°Damn straight! And Gale''s coming too so I''m for sure going to this event. I can''t WAIT to see her pop off again.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, Gale goes crazy!¡±


    ¡°That''s an understatement at this point. I''d usually fall asleep to political discourse, but if Gale is there then it''s a hundred percent guarantee to be pure gold.¡±


    ¡°Yep, especially with the fact that ALL the world''s leaders will be there! I''m hella excited for the scuffle between Aurelia and Zakiya!¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, a snooty White supremacist and a hotheaded Black revolutionary on the same stage¡­that''s totally not going to cause a spontaneous combustion!¡± Krystal snickered.


    Siren returned the snicker with a grin. ¡°Tooootally not. I mean, they can''t say what they really wanna say, but we''re still gonna eat good today.¡±


    ¡°In more ways than one,¡±


    Krystal turned off the grill, setting her chef hat and wine glass down and wiping her hands with a towel. She took a deep breath and faced Siren with a determined expression on her face. "Welp, now that the food is done, let''s fill ourselves up and get going so we can watch the world burn.¡±


    "Oh, absolutely. Especially with Aurelia and Zakiya being there. It''ll be like mixing oil and water. They might end up in a screaming match or something before the meeting even starts." Siren chuckled.


    "And let''s not forget the others," Siren added. "Sarolta and Zamazenti will be there too, and they''re bound to have their own opinions on the situation. And of course, Gale. It''s going to be a real melting pot of ideologies and egos.¡±


    Krystal nodded. "True. But you gotta hand it to them, they''ve got guts for taking on these tough topics. I mean, it''s not easy to convince a bunch of powerful people to sit down and discuss stuff like diversity and equality, especially in today''s world."


    "Definitely not," Siren agreed. "But then again, if anyone can do it, it''s those two. Especially Sarolta. She''s a tough cookie, and she''s not afraid to speak her mind. And we all know Zakiya ain''t gonna back down either.¡±


    ¡°Yup. Y''know who I feel kinda bad for, though? Sebastian, the poor little merman.¡±


    Siren gasped. ¡°Oh goddess, not Sebby! ANYONE but Sebby! Damn, I ain''t think about that, he''s gonna be with the heavy hitters. His pacifism and gentle personality ain''t gonna work out very well. I mean, we have Sarolta, Zakiya, Aurelia, Evgeny, Gale¡­especially Gale. Poor guy may not be able to handle it.¡±


    ¡°Eh, if he can govern and watch over Atlantis of all places, I''m sure he''s stronger than what he lets on, I can''t wait to see it play out.¡±


    ¡°Same here! Now let''s get to business. This''ll be a long-ass day, but the showdown will be worth it.¡±


    ¡°Damn right it will. Let''s see what they got!¡±


    ¡­


    Svenja and Orla walked beside each other on the way to Snowclover City for the meeting, not paying each other no mind. On the inside, however, a storm was brewing that would boil over sooner than anyone would have thought.


    ¡°...So,¡± Orla began. ¡°Why did ye do that to us? Why take yer business down righ'' when me Kingdom needed ye most?!¡±


    ¡°''Cause the money ta keep AstroLand goin'' was rough. Gettin'' international shit ain''t cheap, Goddess forbid intergalactic shit! So somethin'' had ta go in order to keep my shit afloat.¡±


    ¡°So ye used us dwarves for money, an'' then ditch us for a dollar?!¡±


    Svenja sighed, looking at Orla''s face, which was contorted with anger. "Orla, look, I understand why ye''re upset. But it wasn''t an easy decision for me ta make. AstroLand''s finances were in a terrible state. "If I ain''t cut back on somethin¡¯, it risked bankruptcy an¡¯ closure. An¡¯ let''s be real, Orla, the dwarves'' involvement in AstroLand wasn''t exactly bringing in a lot of money either."


    Orla''s expression shifted from anger to annoyance. "So yer sayin'' that my people weren''t even important enough? We were just a side piece to ye, a measly accessory?" she snapped. "That''s rich, comin'' from someone who claimed ta be our friend!¡±


    Svenja''s demeanor softened. "Y¡¯know I never saw ye guys as accessories."


    She stopped walking and turned to Orla. "But AstroLand was my dream project. I poured my blood, sweat, an¡¯ tears into makin¡¯ it work. The decisions weren''t ¡®bout discardin¡¯ ye or the dwarves. It was ¡®bout preservin¡¯ AstroLand.¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Orla''s anger continued to boil, and her voice heightened slightly. "Preservin'' AstroLand? And what about preservin'' our livelihood?! What about preservin'' our home, our way of life? Ye can''t jus'' prioritize yer dream project over lives, Svenja!"


    ¡°What about OUR lives, Orla?¡± Ahina jumped in. ¡°You still didn''t give us gem sprites our homes back in Aberzanthan after we mined our asses off for y''all!¡±


    ¡°What d''ya mean?¡± Orla asked with a cocked brow. ¡°We already gave ye back yer land after we got the metals we needed, but y''all gem sprites jus¡¯ assumed it was a trap or some stupid shit like that.¡±


    ¡°And why wouldn''t we? It isn''t just about the land, it''s the lack of respect for our labor and the fact that you dwarves saw us as nothing but dirt under your feet. Now you expect us to just trust you guys to honor your deal? Fat chance." Ahina scoffed. "Why should we trust you, Orla? Why?"


    Orla''s expression hardened. "Yer still on about that, Ahina? It''s been decades. We already gave ye yer land back. We didn''t have ta do that, but we did. And yet, ye still holdin'' on to this grudge. What more do ye want from us?"


    Ahina rolled her eyes. "Grudge? It''s not a grudge. It''s the truth you refuse to see. Why should we be grateful that you finally gave back land that was ours to begin with?¡±


    "Oi, we still gave it back to ye an'' whateva to make y''all happy."


    Ahina groaned, shaking her head while resting it in her palm. "Make me happy? How about start by showing us some goddess-forsaken respect? Maybe treat us more fairly? Give us the same rights and opportunities that y''all give to other dwarves and humans, instead of seeing us as little more than tools to exploit? That''d be a good start.¡±


    Orla took a deep breath, trying to maintain her composure. As much as she hated humans, they sure have more rights than gem sprites within the confines of her Kingdom, so now it''s time to come clean about it. "Y''know, Ahina, maybe if ye tried ta get to know us, ye''d see our treatment o'' y''all ain''t intentional. We don''t see ye as jus¡¯ tools. We''ve never seen ye that way. But maybe if ye''d been kinder an'' tried ta build bridges instead of burnin'' them, the relationship between us an'' the gem sprites would be different now."


    Ahina folded her arms. "You don''t see us as tools, you say? Then what''s with the poor workin'' conditions we''ve been forced to endure in the mines? Y''know how many of us have died due to the lack of safety measures? Y''all had the resources to improve things, but you refused. I''m not buying it for a second.¡±


    Orla winced at her response, feeling a hint of guilt. "Look, Ahina, I know things weren''t perfect, an'' people died. But we''ve been tryin'' ta improve conditions and safety within the mines. We''re tryin'' ta make amends for the past. Can ye at least acknowledge that much?¡±


    Ahina sighed while shrugging. "Sure, I can acknowledge that you''ve been making some efforts, but it''s not just about that. It''s about the way y''all see us, treat us, and all of that. Maybe you''re not aware of it, or maybe you don''t care, but there''s a deep-rooted prejudice against us gem sprites that runs in your Kingdom, and it won''t go away just because y''all put on a new facade of improvement.¡±


    Orla''s expression turned solemn. "I ain''t gon¡¯ feign ignorance ta that. There''s no doubt there''s been prejudice an'' discrimination against gem sprites from us dwarves. But we can''t change the world overnight. These things take time, effort, an'' trust. And trust will only come once both parties truly attempt ta understand each other an'' work together.¡±


    Ahina took a deep breath, her gaze lowering. "Maybe you''re right, but it doesn''t change the fact that we''ve been fighting for survival, while you¡¯ve lived comfortable lives. Our struggles ain''t invisible or unimportant, they''re real and they have consequences. That''s why it ain''t that easy to just forgive and forget, no matter how much you promise change.¡±


    Orla nodded, her expression growing less tense as her body started opening up. "I ain''t askin'' ye to forgive right now. I know it ain''t easy, it ain''t gonna happen in the blink of an eye. I get yer anger an'' frustration, I get why ye feel the way ye do. It''s difficult ta let go of pain an'' hurt that''s been there fer a long time. But please, Ahina, don''t lose sight of the progress we''ve made, an'' keep an open heart ta change. Can ye do that?¡±


    Ahina looked into Orla''s eyes, her anger ebbing away. She could see the sincerity and remorse in the dwarf queen''s expression. Despite her hesitation, she sighed and nodded. "I''ll try, Orla. But it ain''t gonna be easy. It''s gonna take time and effort from both of us. Let''s just hope this isn''t a fool''s errand."


    Orla flashed the faintest of a smile and tilted her head to the side. ¡°Hear, hear. So let''s go to this meetin'' together, lighten the mood an'' see where everyone''s heads are, how ¡®bout it?¡±


    A figure then came into view: a tall blonde elf in an earthy toned dress, exuding a presence that commanded respect with her piercing azure gaze, unwavering stance, and a demeanor that demanded obedience. She was a noblewoman from the cold lands of Viljo. Her name is Helka.


    Helka stood before Svenja and the two others, her pale hands resting on her well-rounded hips as she observed the commotion before her with a critical eye. Her gaze shifted between all four of them, and she gave a sigh.


    "Well, well, well. What have we here? A squabble between two humans, a gem sprite, and the Dwarf Queen herself, I presume?¡± she inquired with a hint of sarcasm and superiority in her voice.


    Svenja rolled her eyes, her patience beginning to wear thin. ¡°We were just havin¡¯ a yap session, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Helka''s lips curled into a smirk as she heard Svenja''s defiant response. "Oh, but it¡¯s my concern when it happens right in front of me," she retorted, her smirk widening. "And a conversation, hm? That¡¯s an interesting way to put it. It seemed more like a heated argument to me."


    Orla huffed, folding her arms firmly under her chest. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it an argument. Just a friendly disagreement,¡± she replied, rolling her eyes in annoyance.


    Helka shifted her gaze to Orla, raising a skeptical eyebrow. "Ah, a ¡®friendly disagreement¡¯, how quaint. Let me guess, you two were simply discussing the weather or the best way to boil potatoes, right?¡±


    Svenja and Orla both got up close to Helka and looked up at her with a scowl.


    ¡°The fuck''s wrong with potatoes?!¡± the two said simultaneously.


    Helka crossed her arms and chuckled, raising an eyebrow. "Quite a fiery pair, are we~? Potatoes are fine and all, but I''d hardly call them worthy of such impassioned discourse. So what was it really about?¡±


    Ahina rolled her eyes, shifting her weight. "None of your business.¡±


    Helka glanced at Ahina and raised a hand to her chest, feigning shock. "How rude! Here I am, simply trying to be friendly.¡±


    Svenja shot Helka a skeptical look, her eyes narrowing. "I don''t think ye know the meanin¡¯ of the word ''friendly¡¯, innit."


    Helka chuckled, placing a hand on her hip as she smirked. "Ah, but if it isn''t our dear Svenja! Always ready with all the wit and bravado, aren''t you?¡±


    Svenja scoffed, her eyes locking onto Helka''s with a challenge. "And you, always trying to provoke and belittle. Can''t we have a civil conversation without the snarky remarks?"


    Helka''s smirk widened as she sauntered closer, her steps confident and deliberate. "Oh, but where''s the fun in that? You know I''d never miss a chance to ruffle your feathers, love.¡±


    Svenja bristled at the pet name, her cheeks flushing slightly. She shook off the effect and raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh, so that''s what''s going on here. Didn''t feel like you could start your morning without your daily dose of provoking me, huh?¡±


    Helka gave a mischievous grin, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Oh, you know me so well, darling. Can you really blame me for finding pleasure in taunting you? Though, I must admit, you make it too easy sometimes.¡±


    Svenja rolled her eyes, a faint blush still tinging her cheeks. "Ye''re impossible, ya know that? And stop callin¡¯ me darling!¡±


    Helka chuckled, her smirk turning into a coy smile. ¡°Aww, but it fits you so well, love. Besides, I know you secretly enjoy the playful banter.¡± She reached out and playfully poked Svenja''s cheek.


    Svenja''s blush deepened, but she brushed off Helka''s hand. "Ugh, I swear ye''re insufferable. But I guess I''d miss these little exchanges if you suddenly changed into some sweet-talking ninny.¡±


    Helka feigned a hurt expression, placing a hand over her heart. ¡°Oh, you wound me, dear! And here I thought I had won your heart over with my irresistible charm.¡±


    She chuckled and stepped closer again. ¡°But if it''s my insufferable teases and quips that keep that color on your cheeks, then I''ll gladly oblige.¡±


    Svenja pretended annoyance but couldn''t help but crack a slight smile at Helka''s antics. "You''ll never win my heart with your charm, Helka. Believe me, I have thicker shields than you''ll ever pierce." Despite her words, there was a hint of warmth in her voice.


    Helka chuckled, her eyes sparkling with mirth. "Ah, but what about my irresistible teasing and banter? Surely those have made even the slightest dent in those fortified walls of yours?¡±


    She stepped even closer, her voice dropping to a low purr. "Or perhaps you secretly enjoy our little sparrings. Maybe deep down, you look forward to our interactions as much as I do, even if you don''t want to admit it¡­¡±


    Svenja''s cheeks flushed again, and she averted her gaze from Helka''s intense gaze. "Oh, stop it, you conceited, annoying, smug-"


    Her protest was cut off as Helka leaned in and planted a tender kiss on her lips, effectively silencing her. The kiss lingering for a few moments before Helka pulled away, a smug expression on her face.


    "I take that as a yes,¡± she murmured with a cocky smile. ¡°You can''t hide it, my love. I know you enjoy our little banter, even if you try to resist my charms.¡±


    The other Alliance members and Orla all stood back in shock at the display, their faces flushed from the sudden move on Svenja.


    Turning around, Helka spotted the other Alliance members and Orla standing nearby, their faces flushed and their eyes wide open in shock. She couldn''t help but chuckle at their reactions. "Oops, forgot you were all standing there," she said with a smirk.


    Orla, who had her arms crossed and a disapproving look on her face, huffed in feigned annoyance. "Oh, cut it out, you two. We don''t need to see that kind of display,¡± she said, rolling her eyes.


    Svenja, who was still trying to compose herself after Helka''s kiss, cleared her throat and shot Orla a warning look. "Now, now, Orla. Don''t get your knickers in a twist. It was just a harmless kiss, not a grand spectacle.¡±


    Svenja felt a flutter in her chest, her irritation melting away in the wake of Helka''s affectionate gesture. She fought to maintain a steely expression, but the corners of her lips betrayed a hint of a smile. ¡°Fine, I admit it. Your constant teasing and taunting have a certain... appeal. And while I would never admit it to your face, there''s something enjoyable about our little verbal spars. But don¡¯t you dare let that inflated ego of yours reach any grander heights, alright?¡±


    ¡°Very well. Now, I was so caught up in this little scuffle that I forgot about the meeting I must attend. You''re all coming along, hm~?¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± Orla replied. ¡°I was headin¡¯ there meself.¡±


    ¡°Then let''s not keep anyone waiting, dears~¡± Helka ended, turning around without another word and beginning to walk off, her hips swaying temptingly with every step. The others followed, with Trixie coming last as she replayed the encounter in her head.


    What a character we have here¡­ she thought, pressing on with wariness stalling her gait.

 Breaking the Curse

    Zilla stood up and gave a twirl, her long blonde hair flowing majestically behind her. ¡°Now, ya can all follow me and see just how badass I really am!¡±


    Rachel rolled her eyes as Zilla turned to leave. ¡°This is gonna be a long journey¡­¡± she muttered underneath her breath, underwhelmed by Zilla¡¯s antics.


    Zilla looked over her shoulder and smirked. ¡°What¡¯s that, shortie? Too intimidated by my awesomeness? Don¡¯t you worry your li¡¯l head, I¡¯ll make sure to keep it fun for all of you. We¡¯ll have a great time, I guarantee it!¡±


    Rachel sighed, crossing her arms in front of her. ¡°Well, this journey just got a whole lot more interesting. Are you sure we need her, guys? She seems a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Unhinged?¡± Blair finished, raising an eyebrow.


    Noelle let out a small chuckle. ¡°A little, yes. But she¡¯s the only person who can help us. I think we just have to endure her¡­unique personality for now.¡±


    Zilla turned back to the girls, a smug smirk on her face. ¡°Oh, do you have something to say, ladies? Go ahead, I can take it.¡±


    Rachel, Blair and Noelle exchanged glances before looking back at Zilla. ¡°No, nothing at all,¡± Rachel responded, her tone clearly feigning innocence.


    Zilla stuck her tongue out at the girls and snickered. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Now let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    Zilla strolled out of the room confidently, her steps echoing through the halls. The girls followed in pursuit, the atmosphere in the air still slightly tense with uncertainty. Zilla was unfazed by the odd stares and looks from the people around her, her gaze focused forward and her smirk unwavering.


    The girls all reached a pair of grand double doors at the very end of the hall. Zilla stopped in front of the doors and looked over her shoulder at the girls, her smirk widening into a gleeful smile. ¡°Now, leading the rest of the way is up to y''all, so get to it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah¡­¡± Rachel groaned.


    ¡­


    Noelle led the way, from the Forgotten Kingdom to the outskirts of Gloomhand Forest, where the Elders reside. The dense scent of verdant woodland hit Zilla''s nose as she walked along with the other girls.


    ¡°We there yet?¡± Zilla asked.


    ¡°No, not quite yet,¡± Noelle replied in a gentle voice.


    Zilla smirked. ¡°How ¡®bout now?¡±


    ¡°No, please be patient.¡±


    ¡°How ¡®bout NOW?¡± she asked again, her smirk widening.


    ¡°Geez, Zilla, she just said two times that we''re not there yet!¡± Rachel huffed.


    Zilla sniggered. ¡°Well hey, I was trying to get home already, but noooo, you peeps needed me!¡± she shot back with a roll of her eyes.


    The atmosphere between the girls continued to be tense as they journeyed onward through the lush forests. Zilla''s constant questioning was starting to grate on everyone''s nerves, but they pressed on regardless. It was clear that the young Void Exorcist lacked common sense when it came to handling sensitive matters with tact. Alice tried to steer the conversation in a different direction.


    "So Zilla, how did you become a Void Exorcist at a young age? That doesn''t seem to be something that happens every day." you asked, trying to divert her attention from asking about their location.


    Zilla scoffed, a hint of arrogance in her voice. "Hah, you think I was handed this kind of power? Honey, I earned it. Just like anything worth having in this world, I worked my whole ass off to get to where I am. I trained day and night, pushing myself to the limit until I finally got powerful enough to be a proper Void Exorcist! And let me tell you, I¡¯m damn glad I did ''cause it feels good. It feels really damn good.¡±


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    She stood up straighter, flexing her muscles in an exaggerated way, "See these muscles? These guns? I got those baddies after hours upon hours of trainin¡¯ each day. I ain''t no slouch, babe."


    ¡°Yeesh,¡± you said as you looked at Zilla''s toned figure. You then noticed a tan line on her hip bone, your eyes widening at the contrast before you said, ¡°Damn, you''re¡­¡±


    Zilla giggled at your reaction, which was not shocking in the slightest compared to some of the reactions she got from the people she teased in the past. You couldn''t help but chuckle inside at Zilla''s over-the-top antics. She certainly had a flair for the dramatic! But your attention remained stuck to her tan lines. The stark contrast between her tanned skin and her untanned skin was striking, and it was hard not to notice. You couldn''t help but stare, and Zilla seemed to revel in the attention. She bit her lower lip and gave you a wink.


    ¡°Yikes,¡± Rachel said under her breath as she joined you in staring.


    "Like whatcha see, don''t you?¡± she said, putting her hands on her hips. ¡°Don''t blame ya, not many people can pull off this kind of look. But me? I make it look hella good.¡± Zilla continued, striking a sultry pose for your benefit. "If you keep staring, you might burn a hole right through me, honeybun.¡±


    ¡°Let''s gooooo!!!¡± Rachel protested, rolling her eyes as she stomped forward.


    ¡°Hey girl, you''re on MY time so I can do whatever I please, thank ya very much~¡±


    Noelle''s steps slowed down until she came to a full stop. The path ahead looked familiar to her until she saw a blue barrier, turning around to look at you and the others. ¡°We''re here.¡±


    Zilla grinned and stepped forward, getting a better look at the barrier, twirling her golden hair with her finger as she smirked. ¡°Ah, there goes the oldies. So ya need me to break this barrier thingamabobber?¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Noelle replied. ¡°We need you to destroy this seal to unfreeze the Elders within it.¡±


    Zilla huffed and walked up to the barrier, cracking her knuckles. ¡°Easy work, watch this,¡± she said as she extended her arms, putting her hands on the barrier and surrounding it with her aura. Zilla grunted and flushed, but the barrier remained unaffected. After a good while of struggling, Zilla removed her hands and shrugged.


    ¡°Eh, this is beyond me,¡± she said in a smug tone.


    ¡°Miss Zilla, please,¡± Noelle begged. ¡°We don''t know where we can find another Void Exorcist, please give it another go!¡±


    ¡°Told you she was all talk,¡± Rachel taunted, clicking her tongue.


    ¡°I''m all talk, huh?¡± Zilla called back, grinning maliciously before touching the barrier again. This time, it shattered like nobody''s business and with no effort on Zilla''s part, leaving you and the other girls shocked at the display after her supposed struggle during the first attempt.


    The Elders began moving once again, with Ophelia being the first to speak.


    ¡°My oh my, took you all long enough!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we found a Void Exorcist!¡± Noelle responded, gesturing to Zilla.


    ¡°Ohhh, that one,¡± Hecate said, a sly grin on her face as she looked at her.


    ¡°Yeah, ¡°that one¡±, the one that just saved your life!¡± Zilla puffed out her chest and grinned triumphantly. ¡°That''s right, I''m all that and a bag of chips. Ain''t no barrier, spell, or curse can stop me, ya got that? The name''s Zilla, the one and only badass Void Exorcist of the Forgotten Kingdom. And trust me, when I say I''m the best, I mean it.¡±


    Hecate chuckled. ¡°I see, that''s quite a boast, isn''t it? Care to put your money where your mouth is, or is it all just empty bravado?¡±


    Zilla smirked in response. ¡°Empty bravado, huh? You think I''m just all talk? Pfft, oh puh-leeze, I could take down a whole army of demons with one hand tied behind my back. Just try me, bae.¡±


    Galadriel chuckled at that, looking over at the other Elders. ¡°Hmph, I see we have a feisty one on our hands. I quite like your attitude, Zilla. It¡¯s a refreshing change from the monotony of dealing with humans who often bore me.¡±


    Zilla grinned wider. ¡°Well, that''s what I''m here for, sweetheart. I bring the excitement and badassery to the table. And trust me, monotony? Not a word in my dictionary.¡±


    Galadriel smirked, nodding as she stroked her chin between her fingers. ¡°Alright, Zilla, you certainly have a way with words. I guess it''s time to see if you''re as good as you say you are.


    ¡°Yep, you know it! So can I go now?¡±


    ¡°Not quite, little one. After your excellent performance, we Elders have a job for you. Think you''re up for it?¡±


    Zilla''s eyes lit up at the challenge. ¡°Oh, y¡¯know I''m up for anything, sugar. Whaddya got for me?¡±


    Galadriel chuckled before giving Zilla a sly look. ¡°We''ve got a powerful curse affecting the Heart Tree. It needs to be lifted, and we think a strong Void Exorcist might be able to help us do it. Are you in, Zilla?¡°


    Zilla''s smirk widened even more, the challenge exciting her. ¡°A curse on the Heart Tree? Heck yeah, I''m in! That sounds like some serious badassery I can''t miss. Count me in.¡±


    Titania clapped her hands together. ¡°Excellent! Good luck Zilla.¡±


    Zilla gave the Elders a cheeky wink. ¡°Don''tcha worry ¡®bout me, babes. I''m gonna slay this curse so hard it won''t know what hit it.¡±


    Magnus nodded, but maintained a stern expression. ¡°That''s the spirit. Just remember, this curse is not like any you have ever encountered before. It''s powerful, and very difficult to break. You''ll need all your skills and determination to eliminate it.¡±


    Zilla raised an eyebrow, her smirk not budging. ¡°Did you just say a curse was stronger than me? Nah, buddy, I eat ¡®powerful¡¯ and ¡®difficult¡¯ curses for breakfast. This curse ain''t nothin¡¯ I can''t handle. This ain''t my first rodeo.¡±


    Magnus couldn''t help but smile a bit. ¡°Your confidence is admirable, Zilla. Just make sure it doesn''t turn into overconfidence. Sometimes, even the strongest beings can be humbled by underestimating their enemies.¡±


    Zilla rolled her eyes, clearly unconvinced. ¡°Nah, I don''t get ¡®humbled¡¯, my guy. That just ain''t my style. I charge into battle head-on and bust out swinging at peeps'' kneecaps. This curse''s gonna learn today that I ain''t no weakling. It better brace itself for a good ol¡¯ ass whoopin¡¯.¡±


    Titania chuckled at Zilla''s feisty response. ¡°You certainly have a lot of spirit, Zilla. We''ll see how that serves you when we face the curse. Good luck, and remember, we''re all counting on you.¡°


    Zilla grinned, her confidence unwavering. ¡°You ain''t seen nothing yet, Titania. This curse better start praying to whatever gods it believes in because I''m about to turn this battle into a one-sided ass-kickin'' extravaganza.¡±


    Magnus shook his head with a small smile. ¡°You''re the kind of person who never backs down from a challenge, aren''t you? I think Noelle and the Ephemerals here made the right decision in calling you here. Good luck, Zilla.¡°


    Zilla gave a cocky salute. ¡°You can bet my sweet, tanned buns that I''ll show this curse what a true Void Exorcist can do. It better start praying for mercy, cause it ain''t gonna get any."


    Zilla then turned to you and the other girls, her grin widening. ¡°Alright, ladies, let''s get a move on. We''ve got a curse to break and a world to save. Time to kick some serious supernatural boo-tay!¡±

 In the Midst of the Elites

    Trixie''s phone rang, and she pulled it out, seeing Sarolta''s name and answering.


    ¡°I will be attending today''s meeting with the world''s leaders. I advise you to join in person, see you there.¡±


    ¡°What about Piper?¡± Trixie asked, but Sarolta hung up before she could get her question in. ¡°Darn it¡­¡±


    ¡°I''m going to be here in Meteor Corp HQ, connected to the Heracles database on the top floor, Trixie,¡± Piper answered.


    ¡°Oh. But who''s going to protect you there?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are many officers here guarding the building both inside and out, so nothing should happen to me.¡±


    ¡°Hope not¡­¡±


    ¡°Oi, what''s the long face for, Trix?¡± Svenja asked.


    ¡°Ah, nothing, just my boss telling me to be there at the meeting.¡±


    ¡°We''re already on our way, aren''t we~¡± Helka said in her velvety voice, her naughty smirk still intact.


    ¡°Sheesh, even when you''re saying something totally normal, you sound horny as fuck.¡± Svenja said with a groan.


    ¡°Hehe, but why are you talking all proper now without your accent, dear?¡±


    ¡°''Cause, for fuck''s sake!¡±


    ¡°Aww, that''s not how you talk to a powerful official like yours truly, now is it~?¡±


    ¡°Yada yada yada yada, let''s jus¡¯ keep on goin'', ¡®kay?!¡±


    The group kept moving though the Witch''s Circle, a forest surrounding the city. There were countless people ahead, all joining up for the huge event.


    ¡°That''s a lotta people, eh?¡± Ahina said.


    ¡°Ye said it,¡± Orla replied.


    ¡°I mean, it''s the biggest event of the decade, possibly the century.¡± Trixie joined. ¡°Seeing a bunch of big names all gathered in one place discussing various topics is like a once in a lifetime thing you''ll never see again.¡±


    ¡°Well, for a long-lived elf like me,¡± Helka said in a mock pompous tone. ¡°I''ve seen many things, and this certainly isn''t anything out of the ordinary.¡±


    ¡°As a dwarf, I concur,¡± Orla added.


    ¡°As a gem sprite, I''ve got both of you beat,¡± Ahina finished in a triumphant voice.


    The women emerged from the forest, the packed city now standing before them. Pearly white buildings painted blue and gold stood tall and glorious, the air chilly and a tad bit dry. With the gathering of elites drawing near, the city was abuzz, and the citizens of the city were filled with excitement. Tourists from around the world had flown in to witness this once-in-a-lifetime event. As the women made it further into the city, the hustle and bustle of the city became more apparent. People of various races and cultures filled the streets, chatting with their friends, visiting landmarks, and enjoying their time in the city. Everywhere they looked, the women were met with sights of splendor and beauty, and it added to the anticipation of the meeting that lay ahead. The sheer number of people from various nations and cultures was overwhelming. The city had become a melting pot of people with unique views, traditions, and ideas. Everywhere they looked, the streets were teeming with different languages, dialects, and accents, creating a beautiful blend of cultures and societies. As the group continued to walk through the city, the variety of people they encountered became a reminder of the diverse and vast world they lived in. Despite the differences, however, all were bonded by the fact that they were all heading towards the same destination: the meeting of the elites.


    Upon reaching the northwestern side of the city, where the meeting is set to take place, the group made their way towards the meeting venue. As they walked, the towering structures came into view, casting a shadow over most of the city. They walked up to a line, where people were waiting to take their tickets.


    ¡°Now if you''ll excuse me¡­¡± Helka began, handing the others VIP tickets before breaking away from the group. ¡°I''ll be heading forward to prepare for such an impromptu event, hmm~? See you all when it ends~¡± she ended before going to the VIP entrance and into the building.


    The atmosphere was electric as the other women queued in line, surrounded by the excitement and anticipation of the other attendees. People were chatting enthusiastically about the meeting, and the chatter amongst the women continued as they got closer and closer to the entrance. As they reached the front of the line, Trixie flashed her ticket to the officials who were checking them. She had a VIP ticket, allowing her to get into the meeting quicker than the people with regular tickets. The official checked out Trixie''s ticket and then pointed to the door, saying, "VIP entrance is that way.¡±


    Trixie and the other ladies headed towards the VIP entrance, a separate door from the regular entrance for the rest of the attending population. As they approached the entrance, the officials standing there looked at their tickets and allowed them through the doors, not even bothering to check the details on the tickets. When they got inside, they were greeted by a large room with ample seating and a few refreshments for the VIPs. The room was already bustling with people, some of whom were important officials, celebrities, and other VIPs.


    "Wow, it looks like a bunch of the heads of state are already here," Trixie said, admiring the room. "I wonder if we''ll get to talk to them?" Ahina looked at Trixie with a smirk.


    "You''re thinking about getting some juicy political secrets, aren''t you, you sly vixen?"


    Trixie chuckled and replied, "Hey, can you blame me? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Besides, how often do a bunch of big names get together and spill their secrets?" As they continued to look around and admire the room, they heard a voice behind them. "I hope you''re not talking about any secrets before the meeting."


    Trixie turned around and saw Sarolta, the CEO of Meteor Corporation, walking up to them with a sly smile on her face. She was dressed in a business suit, exuding an aura of power and authority.


    "Sarolta! It''s good to see you," Trixie said as she extended her hand for a handshake.


    Sarolta shook Trixie''s hand, her expression stern as ever. "Likewise, Trixie," she replied. "I see you''ve brought a whole entourage with you, with VIP tickets to boot." She glanced at the other ladies, who all gave her warm smiles.


    ¡°We actually got them from Miss Helka, funny enough!¡±


    Sarolta''s aquamarine eyes narrowed. She rolled them and let out a deep sigh. "Yes, that odd woman...I should''ve known she''d be involved with this."


    She then turned back to Trixie and the rest of the group and composed herself. "I see. Well, I hope you all behave yourselves. This meeting is a serious matter and I''d rather not have any disturbances.¡±


    Trixie chuckled and held up her hands in mock surrender. "We promise, we''ll be on our best behavior. No causing trouble, no distractions. We''ll be as quiet as a mouse, I swear."


    Sarolta raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it. But she let out a small laugh and cracked a smile. "Somehow, I doubt that. But I''ll hold you all to your word.¡±


    Trixie grinned, knowing that she was probably right. "Trust me, we can behave when we want to."


    Ahina chuckled and stepped forward, a playful gleam in her eye. "But where''s the fun in that?¡±


    Sarolta chuckled again but shook her head in mock disapproval. "Of course. I should''ve known better than to expect you all to behave yourselves."


    She then gestured to a table with refreshments, the sound of soft music playing in the background. "Well, while you''re here, might as well make yourselves comfortable. The meeting will be starting soon, but until then you''re all free to relax and mingle with the other VIPs.¡±


    She then walked off, leaving Trixie and the others by themselves amongst the dense crowd of people.


    ¡°Huh, so let''s see, who''s first¡­¡± Trixie said, looking around and spotting Aurelia, the beautiful purple-haired young woman possessing glossy pale skin, who rules Mu with an elegant, colorful dress. ¡°Hey, there''s Aurelia!¡±


    ¡°Well I mean¡­we may wanna leave Ahina behind for this one, we know what Aurelia thinks ¡®bout dark skin.¡± Svenja warned.


    Trixie paused and grimaced. "Yea, not a bad idea..."


    ¡°Ayo, don''t you be leaving me behind, I can handle myself just fine, thank you very much!" Ahina protested.


    "Are you sure about that, Ahina...?"


    "Of course, I''m sure! What, you think I can''t handle myself in the presence of a snobby Munese girl? Pah! I''ve seen a hundred of those in my time!"


    Trixie exchanged a skeptical glance with Svenja before shrugging. "Okay, your funeral.¡±


    The four women walked up to Aurelia, each holding a cup of wine as an icebreaker. They approached the regal woman, who was chatting with some other female members of the Munese royalty. They waited patiently for her to finish her conversation before Trixie stepped forward. ¡°Excuse me, Aurelia?¡±


    Aurelia turned around and looked at the women with a curious expression, wincing as she saw Ahina. ¡°Yes? Can I help you?¡±


    Trixie smiled politely and gestured to herself and the others. ¡°We were wondering if we could have a word with you for a second?¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s expression softened slightly and she nodded. ¡°Of course. What is it you wish to speak with me about?¡±


    Trixie took a sip of her wine, thinking about how to phrase her question. ¡°Well, we were just curious about your stance on diversity and inclusion. Given that you¡¯re a leader of a nation, we figured you must have some thoughts on the subject.¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s demeanor immediately hardened and her eyes grew cold. ¡°Ah, that. Well, as the ruler of the Mu continent, I believe we should be proud of our nation and our people. I don¡¯t see any reason why we should be promoting diversity for its own sake. Mu is a strong and independent nation, and we don¡¯t need to dilute ourselves with inferi¨C¡± Aurelia coughed awkwardly and continued, ¡°...other ethnicities or cultures.¡±


    Trixie and the other women exchanged uneasy glances at Aurelia''s words. Trixie decided to press on, though, hoping to get more insight into Aurelia''s mindset.


    ¡°I see¡­I understand that you value the strength and independence of Mu, but don''t you think that diversity can actually strengthen a nation, rather than weakening it?¡± Trixie asked.


    Aurelia scoffed and took a delicate sip of her own wine. ¡°That¡¯s a naive perspective if I¡¯ve ever heard one. Diversity can lead to division and conflict. When you bring together people from different backgrounds and cultures, you also bring together their differences and disagreements. It¡¯s a recipe for disaster.¡±


    Trixie couldn''t help but feel a pang of frustration at Aurelia''s words. She had always believed that diversity was a strength, not a weakness. But before she could respond, Ahina spoke up. "Excuse me, I can''t help but butt in."


    Ahina bristled at Aurelia''s tone but held her ground. "My name is Ahina, and I''m from the Alaga region of Frigid. And I just gotta say, your views are extremely narrow-minded."


    Aurelia''s eyes narrowed and her lips curled into a sneer. "I suppose you''re going to tell me that I should promote diversity and inclusion in Mu, aren''t you? Well you can kiss my big lily-white ass.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Ahina''s eyes flickered with intensity, but she didn''t back down. "And I suppose you think your pale ass is the pinnacle of goodness, do you? Well honey, you''re sorely mistaken. Your nation''s prosperity is built on the backs of people from different backgrounds and cultures, and to act like you''re above them is laughable, and frankly insulting.¡±


    Aurelia''s expression went from annoyed to downright hostile at Ahina''s words. "How dare you speak to me like that, you impudent little--"


    Before she could finish her insult, a young woman with long, flowing white hair, fair pale skin, and sparkling green eyes, and wearing a regal blue dress in the style of the Boreal region of Mu, walked over and gave Aurelia a sharp look.


    ¡°Aurelia, mind your manners," she said in a calm but firm voice. ¡°Insulting guests in your presence isn''t very ladylike, is it?¡±


    Aurelia paused, her expression faltering. The woman¡¯s words had a sobering effect on her, and she took a moment to compose herself. "I apologize, Zuri. I was merely speaking my mind."


    Zuri raised an eyebrow at her friend, a small smirk on her face. "Mhm, I suppose that''s what I should expect from you. I should''ve known you wouldn''t be able to hold your tongue for very long."


    ¡°Hey Zuri, is that it?¡± Svenja said. ¡°Get ye friend, she wants us to kiss her arse or somethin''.¡±


    Aurelia''s eyes widened in shock at the bluntness of the remark. She sputtered for a moment before regaining her composure and fixing Svenja with a cold glare. ¡°How dare you speak of me that way! I am a queen, and you will address me with respect!¡±


    Zuri stepped in between them, trying to defuse the hostile situation. ¡°Stop it, please. We don¡¯t want any trouble.¡±


    Aurelia huffed in irritation. ¡°Zuri, I can handle this.¡±


    Ahina chuckled again, her gaze locked on Aurelia. ¡°Be honest, your highness. I bet you¡¯re just dyin¡¯ to have us grovel at ya feet, huh?¡±


    Taking a threatening step forward, Aurelia''s eyes burned with fury as she stared down at the gem sprite. ¡°You will address your superior with proper respect this instead, you mutt!


    The room went silent, and everyone turned to look at Aurelia in shock and disgust. Even Zuri was taken aback by her racially charged insult being hurled here of all places.


    ¡°Aurelia¡­did you just say what I think you just said?¡± Zuri asked, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    Aurelia realized the gravity of her tongue slip, and her face flushed pink with embarrassment. She had tripped and allowed her true colors to show in front of a room full of individuals from around the world. Zuri glared and grabbed Aurelia by her arm, giving it a harsh tug. ¡°Come, NOW,¡± she said in an assertive voice, pulling her to a secluded part of the building.


    "You can''t say that here!" Zuri scolded, her eyes simmering with upset. "We''re not in Mu anymore, this is Snowclover City, where saying such things is practically a death sentence!"


    Aurelia opened her mouth to respond, but Zuri cut her off. "Your ignorance and xenophobia are dangerous, Aurelia. Your narrow-minded view of the races is damaging, not only to other people, but to yourself.


    Zuri continued, her voice calm yet firm. "You need to understand that Mu''s prosperity is built on the backs of individuals from different races and backgrounds. Dismissing these contributions and reducing it simply to your own nation is disrespectful and unfair. You need to realize that your words have consequences."


    Aurelia huffed, crossing her arms defensively. ¡°Look, Zuri¡­ If that cretin said such obscenities to me in Mu, do you know she would be executed on the spot?! Imagine how angry I felt!


    Zuri softened her tone, her gaze still stern but more understanding. "I know you were angry, but that doesn''t excuse using language like that. It''s not just about offending those present, it''s about damaging Mu''s reputation and standing here. Your words could have serious political consequences."


    Aurelia shrugged, blowing Zuri off. "I''m not going to pretend like I didn''t say what I said. And if anyone has an issue with it, that''s their problem, not mine.¡±


    Zuri took a deep breath and pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°You¡¯re missing the point. Your words can have ripple effects that go beyond this room. People here take racial equality seriously, and they won''t tolerate that kind of language, no matter who it comes from. We''re here as representatives of Mu, and your careless behavior is a direct reflection of our nation.¡±


    Aurelia sniffed dismissively. "They can be as offended as they want, I don''t care what they think. Our nation is strong enough to stand on its own without worrying about the feelings of a bunch of foreigners.¡±


    Zuri couldn''t take it anymore. She stepped closer to Aurelia, her voice firm. ¡°That''s exactly the kind of toxic mindset that will ruin our reputation here. You need to understand that diversity isn''t a weakness here, it''s a strength. Embracing different cultures and races can only benefit Mu. But if you keep acting like this, nobody will want to do business with us.¡±


    Aurelia scoffed, her stubborn pride still clouding her judgment. ¡°I doubt that. No one is going to refuse to do business with us just because of my personal beliefs. Mu is the most prolific land in the world for international trade due to the continent''s strategic location, it''ll be their problem to let go of us over what I believe in."


    As Zuri and Aurelia argued, the other women waited nearby, waiting patiently for the Munese royals to return.


    ¡°I can''t believe she said that,¡± Trixie muttered, her face flushed with agitation.


    ¡°Me neither, Trixie,¡± Piper chimed in a solemn voice. ¡°This city is quite possibly the worst place for discrimination of any kind, but Aurelia said that as if it was nothing.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I mean, they say that Munese women are generally racist and very colorist, but the Zuri girl wasn''t like that at all.¡±


    ¡°I noticed that too. Hopefully, Aurelia doesn''t perform similarly on the big screen, it would be a huge detriment to Mu''s international relations.¡±


    Svenja stood still while looking at the floor, silently fuming. Orla cracked her knuckles, looking expectantly at the corner that Aurelia and Zuri went around. Ahina was seething, her hands clenched into fists.


    ¡°Man, if the princess didn''t snatch ¡®er away so damn quick, I woulda¨C¡±


    A very loud, harsh slap echoed through the halls from around the corner, making everyone''s heads turn in the direction of the sound. Moments later, Zuri returned with a scowl, holding the Munese queen who was now knocked out cold with a red-hot handprint on her left cheek.


    "Ugh, that woman is so stubborn. She just doesn''t get it.¡± Zuri moaned.


    Trixie chuckled seeing the scene unfold. "Well, that was certainly unexpected.¡°


    Zuri sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose, her eyes closed. "You can say that again. She''s as stubborn as a mule, always thinking she''s above everyone else."


    Trixie winced and asked, "Is she out cold? Will she be alright?"


    Zuri rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. "Yes, she''ll be fine. Just needed a good smack to put her in her place. Serves her right.¡±


    As they looked at Aurelia''s unconscious body, Svenja stepped forward and said, ¡°Hell yeah. I woulda slapped ¡®er too for what she said.¡±


    Ahina chuckled darkly, still irked by Aurelia''s earlier comment. "Damn straight.¡± Ahina clenched her fists and said, "I''ve met plenty of Munese women like her before. Always thinkin'' they''re better than dark-skinned people cause they''re lighter than them. I swear I could-¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Ahina,¡± Zuri cut in. ¡°Trust me, I understand your frustration, but responding with more anger is just going to make things worse. The Depraved will attack if they sense our strong negative emotions.¡±


    Ahina unraveled her hands, letting out a huff. ¡°Yeah, you''re¡­you''re right.¡±


    ¡°And besides, it''s not all Munese women that think like her. There are some who are against such bigotry and are fighting back against the current segregationist systems and laws in Mu, so please don''t direct your anger at me.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I''d be no better than them at that point. I didn''t mean you, just¡­you have to understand that the Munese women who''re like her are the vast majority.¡±


    ¡°It is a majority, but let me and the others who are pushing back such disparity help you and other foreigners find even footing across the Mu continent.¡±


    Svenja nodded, a satisfied smirk on her face. "Glad ta hear ye''re fightin'' for change.¡± she said, looking at Aurelia. ¡°Heh, the racist little brat had it comin''.¡±


    Trixie shuddered and shook her head. "Let''s try not to get too carried away, girls. We still have the meeting to attend to.¡°


    The women chuckled and nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah, ye''re right," Svenja sighed. "Let''s hope that was ¡®nuff to get through ¡®er thick head."


    Orla let out a sinister sniggle. "Well if it weren''t, then the people in the room''ll have their turn at teachin¡¯ her a lesson.¡±


    Zuri sighed and crossed her arms, still irritated by Aurelia¡¯s behavior. ¡°I¡¯ll keep her in line, don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t be able to say or do anything else stupid."


    The group nodded, with no one in particular eager to deal with Aurelia any longer. Zuri ushered them towards the main hall, but Svenja couldn''t help but look over her shoulder at the unconscious Munese queen.


    "I hope she wakes up wit¡¯ a sore arse an¡¯ a massive headache.¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Krystal and Siren walked through a hallway near the opposite side of the building, both women wowed by the diverse crowd full of elves, gem sprites, fairies, and even a few angels and demons who wanted to attend the meeting of the world''s elites.


    ¡°Oh man, this place is PACKED!¡± Krystal said, beaming from the liveliness of the event.


    ¡°You don''t say. Ready to watch the world burn together, Krys?¡± Siren asked with a smirk.


    ¡°Please, that''s what I do best,¡± she replied with a smirk of her own.


    ¡°Hey!!¡± a man said, running around holding a handful of ice cubes in his cupped hands. ¡°There''s this hot chick with big boobs selling ice that never melts! Go down this hall, you gotta getcha some!¡± he recommended, nodding his head in the opposite direction he was going.


    ¡°Heh?¡± Krystal said, raising a brow.


    ¡°Get it ¡®fore it''s gone! She''s wearin¡¯ a blue and pink kimono and she has big freakin¡¯ boobs, ya can''t miss her! I gotta go find a bag now ¡®fore I get frostbite and crap! Peace!¡± he ended, dashing off with reckless abandon.


    ¡°Well¡­what a way to start the event,¡± Siren said with a chuckle, rolling her eyes in amusement. ¡°Should we bite?¡±


    ¡°Pshh, why not? Ice that never melts sounds neat as hell, let''s go see what the fuss is about.¡±


    Heading in the direction offered by the man, they came across a stand surrounded by sculptures of ice. Behind the stand was a cute, pale, light-blue-haired young woman with, surprise, a sizable bust with a snowflake-shaped cutout on her short kimono, revealing her cleavage. The woman grinned at the two customers, her pastel pink eyes boring through them like a money-hungry whale ready to devour them whole.


    ¡°Welcome~! I''m Yuki, Yuki Xerosi! Take a gander at these faaaabulous ice sculptures! Aren''t they just breathtaking?? And they never melt, oh no they don''t! But they''re also selling out fast, so hurry up and fork it over to take home an invaluable prize for yourself~!¡±


    Krystal was still stuck on the Xerosi surname. The Xerosi Clan are a family of the most elite assassins in the world. They''ve built quite a name for themselves, and are so mysterious that there are some who don''t even know they exist. This girl has to be joking, no elite assassin would behave, dress, or conduct themselves in this matter, right? Right?!


    ¡°Well, don''t just stand there, you two, hurry up~!¡±


    "Uhhh... right, right," Krystal muttered, still staring at the woman in astonishment. "So, these sculptures... they really never melt?" she asked.


    Yuki flashed a smile, placing her hands on her hips and leaning forward, accentuating her chest. "That''s right, never ever ever! They''re totally and completely indestructible, just like me~!"


    "Uhhh... right, right," Krystal muttered, still staring at the woman in astonishment. "So, these sculptures... they really never melt?" she asked.


    Yuki flashed a smile, placing her hands on her hips and leaning forward, accentuating her chest. "That''s right, never ever ever! They''re totally and completely indestructible, just like me~!"


    ¡­Dayum, those jugs¡­that guy was right, Siren thought.


    Siren chuckled at Yuki''s confident remark, exchanging a knowing glance with Krystal. "Indestructible, huh? That''s a bold claim. How do we know you''re not just saying that to get us to buy?"


    Yuki let out a little laugh, her eyes glinting with playful mockery. ¡°Oho~, do my sculptures look cheap and fake to you? Take a look, touch ¡®em, do a little test~" she exclaimed, gesturing to her icy masterpieces.


    The two women approached the sculptures and carefully examined them. They were, in fact, completely made of ice, with beautiful details that suggested they were not cheaply made.


    "Okay, I''ll give you that. These are damn good statues. But how do we know they won''t melt? I mean, ain''t ice supposed to melt eventually?" Krystal asked.


    Yuki smirked, her gaze almost challenging. "Ah-ah, patience, my friend. I told you, they''re indestructible. You can put them on display in direct sunlight, leave them out in a desert, or even hold them in your hand for days on end ¨C they''ll never melt."


    Siren raised an eyebrow skeptically. "And how is that possible, exactly...?"


    Yuki chuckled, leaning forward even more, practically resting her breasts on the stand. She winked playfully at both women, clearly enjoying their puzzled faces. "It''s a secret recipe, my dear. A little magical spice, a dash of mystery, and voila! Ice sculptures that defy the laws of nature~¡±


    Siren chuckled at Yuki''s seductive antics, clearly not intimidated. "Damn, your sales pitch is on point. You even got the looks to match, huh?" she teased.


    Krystal, on the other hand, was still unconvinced. "Yeah, and this ''magical spice'' makes these sculptures immune to melting? Sounds mighty convenient for selling."


    "Hehe, I do tend to have that effect on people,¡± Yuki said, flicking her hair. ¡°And as for the ¡®magical spice¡¯... well, you''re just gonna have to trust me on that one. Let''s just say it requires a bit of...magical talent, that only the best of the best could master. No counterfeits, no lies here~"


    Krystal''s skepticism only grew, noticing a tall man sitting with an ice sculpture in his lap.


    ¡°Hey, guy,¡± she called out. ¡°Is this ice from this girl the real deal?¡±


    ¡°I dunno,¡± the man answered. ¡°I just bought it ¡®cause she has big boobs.¡±


    Krystal and Siren exchanged a baffled look at the man''s response, clearly taken aback by his shamelessly honest admission. They couldn''t help but chuckle at the frankness of his comment, a stark contrast to the serious nature of the meeting they were about to attend.


    "Well, that answers THAT question," Siren chuckled, rolling her eyes.


    Krystal shook her head, trying to suppress a grin. "Guess he was easily distracted by more...physical attributes.¡±


    Yuki watched as the two women shared a laugh over the man''s response, her smirk growing wider. It was clear that she wasn''t bothered at all by the bluntness of the man''s statement. If anything, it seemed to add to her charm.


    "Ohohoho~, I can''t blame him for being a bit...distracted," she chimed in with a playful shrug. "It''s just part of the package, you know~"


    "I take it you''re a gifted swindler," Siren said with a sneer.


    ¡°I prefer the term ¡®talented saleswoman¡¯," Yuki purred.


    Krystal rolled her eyes playfully at Yuki''s remark. "Talented saleswoman, hmm? Or just a master of manipulation?"


    Yuki feigned shock, placing a hand over her heart. "Me? Manipulative? I''m simply using my natural abilities to persuade people into buying beautiful, timeless art.¡±


    Siren let out a hearty laugh at that. ¡°Oh please, you¡¯re not just persuading. You¡¯re using your assets to hypnotize them.¡±


    Yuki smirked, shrugging nonchalantly. "Assets, you say? I would call them¡­tools of the trade.¡±


    Krystal chuckled, leaning against the stand with her arms folded. "Tools of the trade, huh? More like weapons of mass distraction.¡±


    Siren stifled a laugh, her amusement growing as she added, "Yeah, with those, you could probably convince someone to give you their life savings."


    Yuki smirked, clearly enjoying the playful banter. "I prefer the term ''financial persuasion.'' It has a nice ring to it, don''t you think?¡±


    Krystal chuckled again, shaking her head in amusement. "Persuasion, persuasion...seems like a nice way of hiding the fact that you''re basically hypnotizing men into buying ice sculptures.¡±


    Siren nodded in agreement. ¡°And what¡¯s even better is that you¡¯re clearly enjoying every second of it.¡±


    Yuki laughed aloud, a light-hearted, melodic sound that perfectly matched her playful demeanor. "Guilty as charged," she admitted shamelessly. "But hey, if it works, why change my methods? Besides, it¡¯s quite entertaining to see men line up and throw money at me.¡±


    "Heh, so did anyone buy your statues that WASN''T a big perv-o?


    As if to answer Siren''s question, a figure came into her peripheral vision. A young merman with rich brown skin and short black hair with navy blue highlights levitated over to them, wearing a necklace of ice reminiscent of Yuki''s creations. His bright blue eyes shone like sunlight dancing on the ocean, looking at the women with curiosity.


    "Sebby!!!!" Krystal squealed, running up to him.


    "Yo, it''s Sebastian himself!" Siren added with a wide grin.


    "Oh, hello there," Sebastian greeted, his gaze showing a nature of introversion, yet with a strong sense of ambition beneath the surface.


    "I''m so glad to see you in person, you''re so cool! You truly rule Atlantis with an iron fist, in a good way!"


    "Or should you say¡­an iron fin!" Krystal joked with a giggle.


    Blinking at the joke, a warm smile spread across Sebastian''s features. "Um, thanks, I just do the very best I can to aid the people of my nation."


    "Oh, Sebastian, I love your necklace! That''s one of Yuki''s creations, right?" Siren asked.


    Sebastian nodded. "Well yes, I''m happy I came across her stand. The sculptures she creates are truly magnificent. But I noticed you have some doubts."


    "I''m just not sure about their claim to immunity to melting. It seems too good to be true, you know?" Krystal admitted, giving Yuki a wary look.


    "I was hesitant at first too, but I''ve seen these sculptures survive some crazy conditions," Sebastian chimed in, backing Yuki''s claim. "They''re truly remarkable."


    "You don''t say¡­" Yuki smirked, running a single finger gently along the smooth edge of her sculpture. "I see you have excellent taste, Mr. Sebby~"


    "Uh, please, call me Sebastian," he replied, his cheeks blushing a light berry-toned hue against his rich, dark complexion. "Yuki, was it? Your name is beautiful."


    Yuki chuckled in amusement, her playful smirk persisting. "Why thank you, Sebastian. Your compliments flatter me. But you know what would be even more flattering? If you were to buy one of my ice sculptures~"


    "Uhmm..." Sebastian glanced at the statues, contemplating whether it was worth the risk. But his curiosity got the better of him, especially with the tempting offer of the ice not melting in even the most extreme conditions.


    "Hmm, I suppose I could give it a try. How much for one?"


    "Oh Sebby, you''re in luck! I''m running a special today, just for you. Five-thousand Sunstones, and your ice sculpture is all yours~" Yuki flashed a grin at him, her tone playful and enticing.


    His eyes widened for a moment. Five-thousand Sunstones was a steep price, even for a wealthy young man like himself, but the temptation of an indestructible ice sculpture that will never melt was far too tempting to resist.


    "Well, ah, that''s quite a lot, but I suppose¡­one won''t hurt. I''ll buy it," he said, pulling out a small leather pouch filled with Sunstones.


    "Yay! You''re such a sweetie, Sebby~" Yuki cooed, snatching the pouch from his hand with a mischievous grin. "Take good care of my creation, okay?"


    Sebastian chuckled bashfully as Yuki took the Sunstones. "I will."


    "You''re too wholesome for your own good, Seb," Krystal complimented.


    "Yeah, and he''s a kickass ruler, not to mention adorable as hell," Siren said, admiring Sebastian''s blue and light-blue-striped tail and his shirtless, toned and slender upper body.


    "I concur~" Yuki added, giving him a flirty wink.


    Sebastian blushed at the compliments and ogling, but recomposed himself. "Well, um, thank you, but¡­we have more pressing matters ahead," he said, gesturing to the crowd full of diverse people, who were getting increasingly rowdy.


    Krystal glanced at the growing crowd and smirked at Sebastian¡¯s remark, her eyes dancing with excitement. "Oh, you''re damn right. This is it, folks. Let the show begin!"


    Sebastian chuckled at her enthusiasm, his own excitement evident in his eyes, though hidden behind a mask of composure and diplomacy.


    They bid Farewell to Yuki, who gave a final flirty wave to them, and walked towards the crowd deeper into the building where people were gathering, eager to witness the spectacle. They weaved their way through, passing by individuals of all walks of life, some dressed in formal attire, others in casual clothing, and a few even in revealing or extravagant outfits. They noticed a few stares and whispers as they walked by, presumably due to their own striking appearances. The room itself was a massive ballroom, its ornate decorations and chandeliers giving it a regal atmosphere. But the tension was thick, like a storm brewing on the horizon. As they finally reached the center of the crowd, they found themselves in a front-row seat for the unfolding drama. They were positioned in a prime spot to observe the major players as they arrived. Krystal couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and nervousness. After all, she and her friend were in the same room as some of the most powerful figures in the world.


    ¡°You ready, Sebby?¡± Siren asked with a smirk, looking at the leaders standing within their spaces with their nation''s flags behind them, standing tall and determined.


    ¡°...Ready,¡± Sebastian replied, heading up to his own corner to represent Atlantis.


    ¡°...And let the burning begin¡­¡± Krystal quipped.

 Behold the Heart Tree

    As you, the girls and the Elders all made your way towards the Heart Tree, Zilla continued to chat and banter with you all, her energy endless. She cracked jokes and made sarcastic comments, filling the air with a mix of laughter and eye rolls from the other girls.


    Everyone finally arrived at the Heart Tree, and you couldn''t help but marvel at its sheer size and majesty. The towering tree loomed above us like a giant guardian, its branches reaching up towards the sky.


    ¡°Damn, that''s a big-ass tree. Ain''t never seen one so¡­heart-y.¡± Zilla said.


    ¡°DIE,¡± Rachel spat, giving Zilla a venomous glare.


    Zilla chuckled with a shrug. ¡°I mean, the tree literally has a hollow core in the shape of a heart, so I had to shoot my shot.¡±


    ¡°Still, DIE.¡±


    The two''s bickering snapped you out of your awestruck state. You couldn''t help but smirk a bit at Zilla''s cheesy pun, even though Rachel looked like she wanted to strangle her.


    "Yeah, I get what you mean," you said, smiling. "But maybe dial back the puns before Rachel actually kills you.¡±


    Zilla rolled her eyes with a sneer, unconcerned by Rachel''s murderous glare. "Oh, c¡¯mon, I was just jokin¡¯. Can''t a girl crack a few lame puns around here without getting death threats?¡±


    "I''ll gladly give you death threats," Rachel growled, not amused.


    "Relaaaax, Rach," Zilla said, putting a hand on Rachel''s shoulder. "You look so cute when you''re angry, ya know that?"


    Rachel bared her teeth and slapped Zilla''s hand away. "I swear, one day I''m gonna rip your head off.¡±


    Zilla just laughed. "Oh, I''d like to see you try. But seriously, you should lighten up. It''s not good for your blood pressure, you know?¡±


    Rachel looked like she was about to pounce on Zilla, but Noelle stepped between them. "Okay, please break it up, you two. We''re here to save the Heart Tree, not fight each other.¡±


    Zilla looked around Noelle and gave Rachel a smirk, with Rachel growling as she looked back at the jokester.


    ¡°Please stop, you two¡­please¡­¡±


    Noelle then stepped forward next to you and looked up at the tree, her eyes wide and her mouth agape. "This...this is the Heart Tree..." she whispered, her voice filled with reverence.


    "Yeah," you breathed. "It''s...amazing."


    ¡°You know what else is amazing?¡± Zilla asked with a mischievous grin before looking down at her own rear end and back up again.


    Rachel cut to the chase and put her hand over Zilla''s mouth before she could finish. ¡°I will END you¨C¡± She was cut off by a sharp pain in her own bottom, making her uncover Zilla''s mouth and hold her right buttock with it as she winced. ¡°Shit, shit, shit! I just pulled a muscle in my ass¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh, does it hurt?¡± Zilla asked in a taunting tone. ¡°Lemme kiss it to make it feel better.¡±


    ¡°I DARE YOU¨C¡±


    ¡°Girls¡­please¡­¡± Noelle pleaded, a nervous sweat drop running down her forehead.


    The Heart Tree was like nothing you had ever seen before. Its bark was a rich, deep brown, and its branches reached out towards the sky like giant arms. The leaves were a vibrant green, dancing in the breeze.


    The most striking feature was the hollow core in the heart tree, shaped like a heart, as Zilla had pointed out. It was as if the tree had been crafted specifically to reflect its name.


    Sharline walked up to the tree and placed her hand on the bark, feeling the texture. "This is incredible. I''ve never seen anything like it..."


    Rachel had joined Sharline, and was now inspecting the tree as well, her hands running over the surface. "I agree, it''s pretty impressive. But I still have one question. How does a tree even end up with a hollow core like this?¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Well," Noelle spoke up, a thoughtful expression on her face. "According to legends, the Heart Tree is a symbol of the world''s balance and harmony. Some say that the heart shape is a representation of that, the heart being the core of the tree and the symbol of life itself."


    "So..." Zilla started. "The Heart Tree has a heart-shaped core, which also symbolizes the core of life...that''s both poetic and kinda cheesy, if you ask me."


    Rachel rolled her eyes. "Of course you would find something to critique about this.¡±


    Zilla shrugged. "Hey, I''m just calling it like I see it. It''s a big heart-shaped tree with a heart-shaped core. It''s like nature''s version of a Valentines Day card."


    "Geez, you''re insufferable," Rachel grumbled, her patience wearing thin. "Can''t you just appreciate the beauty of this tree without making dumb-ass jokes?¡±


    Zilla feigned hurt, dramatically clutching her chest. "Oh, Rach, you wound me so. But seriously, you know you love my sense of humor. It adds a little sparkle to this tree-riffic scene."


    Rachel glared at Zilla. "I hate you so much.¡±


    Zilla''s grin took a mocking edge. "Aww, love you too, Rach."


    Rachel made a strangled noise of frustration as Blair chuckled in the background.


    You couldn''t help but chuckle a bit too, despite Rachel''s irritation. Zilla had a way of getting under her skin like no one else could, just like Kinsey.


    Zilla turned her attention back to the Heart Tree. "But seriously, though. How old do you think this tree is? It must be really ancient.¡±


    "That''s a good question," Noelle said, her gaze still fixed on the tree. "The legends say that the Heart Tree has been standing tall and strong for as long as the very origin of this forest, bearing witness to countless generations. Estimates range from several hundred thousands to even millions of years old."


    ¡°That is correct,¡± Magnus confirmed with a nod.


    "Wow," Zilla breathed. "That''s like, older than some of the oldest creatures we know of. It''s a relic of the past right here in front of us.¡±


    ¡°Um, helloooo!¡± Rachel said in an annoyed tone. ¡°The tree needs saving while you''re here just yapping!¡±


    "Oh, shush," Zilla retorted, giving Rachel a playful jab. "I''m just appreciating the history and grandeur of this amazing tree. Besides, we''re here to help the Elders, right? So can you chill for a sec?¡±


    Rachel grimaced, but held her tongue.


    Noelle, ever the mediator, placed a hand on Rachel''s shoulder, trying to ease the tension. "Rachel, Zilla has a point. It''s amazing to soak in the ambiance of the Heart Tree, but we should focus on the task at hand. Let''s head inside of the Tree and make our way to the core, please.¡±


    The Heart Tree''s interior was just as grand and awe-inspiring as its exterior. The smooth wooden walls were covered in intricate patterns that glowed with a gentle multicolored light, and magical energy seemed to pulse through the air. The torches mounted to the walls added to the mystical atmosphere, bathing the group in a warm, dancing glow.


    Hecate walked ahead towards the stairwell, a small smile on her face as she looked at you and the others. ''''Come on, the core is this way.''¡¯


    As the group followed behind Noelle and walked up the stairwell, each step they took echoed throughout the wooden chamber. The sounds of their footsteps on the stairs mixed with the faint hum of magic that seemed to course through the very walls of this fantastical tree. The glowing light from the walls and torches illuminated their path, yet the core of the Heart Tree remained shrouded in a mysterious shadow.


    A sense of anticipation hung in the air as the group ascended, each of them quietly absorbed in their own thoughts, wondering what they might find at their destination.


    At last, you and the others reached the top of the stairwell, arriving at a landing with a thick iron door. The glow from the walls and torches was fainter up here, leaving the area in semi-darkness.


    Noelle turned back, her voice soft yet filled with determination. ''''This...this is it. The core of the Heart Tree lies behind this door.''¡¯


    The group gathered closer around the door, the anticipation in the air palpable. Some of them were quiet and tense, while others whispered softly to each other, their voices filled with excitement and nervousness. Magnus''s gaze was focused on the iron door, his expression stern but determined. The Elders, meanwhile, were quiet and looked around curiously with a hint of eagerness in their eyes.


    Shit¡­when can I sit down already, my ass is killing me, Rachel thought with a huff.


    "The door looks thick," Blair noted, placing a hand on the cool iron.


    ¡°You know what else is thick?¡± Zilla asked teasingly.


    Rachel put a finger over Zilla''s lips and leaned into her. ¡°NOW¡­IS NOT¡­THE TIME,¡± she whispered through gritted teeth.


    Zilla rolled her eyes and continued with the suggestive humor. ¡°Just sayin¡¯. These li''l thighs of mine put those doors to shame..."


    Rachel groaned in frustration. "Zilla, can you stop being so lewd for five seconds? We have more important things to worry about behind these doors.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sharline agreed, shaking her head at Zilla¡¯s antics while holding back a smirk. ¡°There¡¯s a serious task ahead of us. We should focus on the Heart Tree and its restoration, not Zilla¡¯s thighs.¡±


    Zilla put her hands on her hips and grinned. ¡°Relax, Sharline. Just having some harmless fun here, ya know? Besides, what''s more important than these babies?¡± She gestured down to her ¡°thick¡± thighs, giving them a playful spank.


    Looking back with a sigh and back forward at the iron door, Magnus stepped forward, placing his gloved hand on the door knob and giving it a firm twist, the door slowly creaking open with a drawn-out groan.


    As the door swung open, a warm glow from the interior of the core of the Heart Tree spilled out into the hallway like a beacon. At the center of the room, the heart-shaped core of the Heart Tree glowed with a brilliance that only strengthened the deeper you went inside.


    Hecate nodded, her gaze locked on the glowing core. "This is it...the heart of the Heart Tree.¡±


    ¡°But something''s not right about it,¡± Magnus intervened. ¡°The light is not as bright as it usually is. I feel a thick darkness radiating from it¡­¡±


    Looking around, Ophelia looked over at a corner in the Core with a smirk. ¡°I can sense a presence over there,¡± she said, stepping over to the location in question. ¡°Better reveal yourself now, or we''ll dispose of you quickly.¡±


    A sigh could be heard, and the familiar knightly figure of a man in red an blue armor appeared from the shadows, smirking at the others with a twisted sense of justice.


    ¡°...Remember me?!¡± he said, his gazed focused on Noelle, you, and the other fellow Ephemerals.


    ¡°Of course I remember you!¡± Rachel answered in a mocking voice. ¡°You got kicked in the nads by Noelle in our fight earlier, remember?¡±


    ¡°Oh damn, she did that for real?¡± Zilla asked with a huge smirk.


    ¡°Hmph! You thought that was enough to stop me?! I''ll do much worse to you, and THEN some!¡±


    "This guy''s ego is seriously something else¡­" Sharline mumbled, rolling her eyes.


    Blair chuckled. "Ya gotta hand it to him, though. He''s quite persistent...and annoying."


    "You have no idea¡­" Magnus mumbled. "He''s like a damn cockroach...refuses to stay gone."


    Hecate shook her head. "It''s unfortunate that he''s made his way into this sacred place.¡±


    ¡°Huh, so he''s famous around here or something?¡± Rachel chimed.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Magnus answered. ¡°Warren has been a pestilence to our forest for as long as we remember.¡±


    ¡°Then let''s kick his ass once and for all!¡±


    ¡°Oh, but it won''t be as easy this time,¡± the Knight challenged. ¡°I''m imbued with the power of Darkness this time, you''re all toast!¡±


    ¡°Oh, great. He¡¯s going all dark and edgy now,¡± Zilla quipped, flipping her hair.


    Rachel rolled her eyes. "Yeah, cause that''s really intimidating...¡±


    Blair couldn''t hold back a scoff. "Please, he''s going full clich¨¦ with the whole ''darkness powers'' thing. It''s like he''s trying too hard to be menacing.¡±


    The Knight glared at the Ephemerals, his eyes flashing with determination. ¡°You mock me now, but let''s see how you fare against my power! BRING IT!¡±

 Clashing Ideals

    At the edge of the ballroom, the doors swung open, revealing a trio of people entering. Krystal recognized them immediately even from a distance.


    The first one was Sarolta, her hair braided into a crown on her head and wearing an ankle length dress made of white and turquoise fabric. She exuded a regal aura, and her expression was as solemn as usual, walking over to her designated spot before the flag of the Kingdom of Elbrastion.


    Next was Evgeny, a burly man with graying black hair and wearing a black suit. He had a cheeky grin on his face like he was already anticipating the confrontation to come, representing the cold nation of Kamagiri.


    "Looks like the first ones have arrived," Siren whispered, watching the three with interest. "Things should start getting real interesting soon."


    "Yeah, no kidding," Krystal replied under her breath. "Those three alone could cause a stir, so just imagine what it''ll be like when the rest show up."


    As they continued waiting, the doors swung open once more, revealing the next group of participants. Krystal and Siren exchanged a look full of anticipation as they saw Aurelia and Helka strut into the room, accompanied by Xiuying and Zamazenti. Possessing pale skin, grayish blue eyes and platinum hair, Xiuying stood tall and firm to represent her own traditional nation, the Yaruborudu-based region Heiguo. Situated on the opposite side of her was Zamazenti, the eccentric king of the prosperous continent of Aberzanthan. He has a tanned complexion, his long gray hair weaving along as his amber eyes shone with anticipation.


    Then came the ever-vibrant and peppy Bianca, the morion-donning ruler of the nomadic, diverse continent of Yushalia. Quite unlike most of the people of the region she rules over, she has fair skin, alongside fiery crimson eyes, and gradient orange and red hair. Her gambeson is red, white, and orange, while her leather pants and knee-high boots are both brown.


    Then entered Izanami, a kitsune with snow-white hair, copper eyes, and a smirk of mischief plastered on her porcelain face. Representing the Yaruboruduan nation of ¨­kuninushi, Izanami donned a red and purple kimono, white tabi socks and zouri sandals, her fox ears perked up as the cheers of the crowd filled the arena.


    Next up, Zakiya took a stand for the southern region of Mu. With bronze skin and dark brown hair, Zakiya wore an all-black full suit, exuding revolutionary energy.


    Lastly came the ever-infamous Gale, the hotheaded but logical brown-skinned president of Fairylyl''s moon''s colony, Lunaria. Her long black hair bounced with every step she took, her gray eyes darting around the stage as she adjusted her gray uniform. Seeing who she was going to be dealing with today, she let out a huff and rolled her eyes as she plopped down on her seat.


    This is gonna be a long day¡­ she thought.


    "Looks like we''re all accounted for," Siren said. "This room''s stacked with a lot of powerful and important figures. And based on the way they''re carrying themselves, I have a feeling things are about to get heated very fast."


    ¡°You don''t say,¡± Krystal replied with a light chuckle.


    Sebastian gulped, his eyes scanning the room and taking in the tense atmosphere.


    ¡­There''s too many clashing personalities and ideologies here, he thought. It''s like a tinderbox ready to ignite with the slightest spark¡­


    On the other end of the arena, Echo and Louise sat on the bleachers, already well prepared for the showdown.


    "Uh, I still dunno how in the world this meeting is taking place in the middle of a war¡­" Echo said with a lopsided smirk.


    Louise nodded in agreement. "Yeah, you said it. But hey, considering what''s at stake here, I guess it makes sense why they scheduled this meeting in the middle of it all. Still, this is gonna be one heck of a showdown.¡±


    As the participants took their seats and the crowd''s whispers settled into a hush, Sarolta''s voice rang out loud and clear as she cleared her throat and spoke into the microphone.


    "Good evening, everybody," Sarolta began, surveying the room with a steady gaze. "I thank you all for coming today. We''ve all gathered here on this fateful evening to discuss several key topics that are of utmost importance to us all."


    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the assembly, some of the participants nodding in approval while others simply observed silently. Zamazenti was one of the latter, sitting back in his chair with his arms folded and his expression unreadable.


    Sarolta took a pause before continuing. ¡°As we are moving into a new era, this event shall be a special one. You will notice the remote control assigned to your seat.¡±


    Trixie looked down at the remote in her hand with nine buttons, each of them being the flags of each of Fairylyl''s continents and Lunaria. She looked over to Ahina on her left and Svenja on her right, who both had remotes of their own.


    ¡°With these remotes, you will be voting for any one of the world''s leaders here in support of their beliefs, values, and ideals after each input. If you agree with them, please press the up arrow button next to the flag of their country. If you disagree with them, you will press the down arrow button instead. As a rule, you must vote when prompted.¡±


    Damn, they''re turning this into a game? Echo thought, tilting her head before a wide grin spread across her face. ¡°...Epic.¡±


    This totally isn''t gonna backfire¡­ Siren thought with a snicker.


    I wonder what happens to the ones with the most downvotes¡­ Krystal thought.


    "Firstly, as you all know, this meeting was called in order to discuss the topic of equality, diversity, and inclusion." Sarolta continued, eyeing Xiuying and Aurelia pointedly.


    Aurelia shifted uncomfortably in her seat, her stoic expression unchanged, while Xiuying simply looked at Sarolta impassively without a hint of concern on her face.


    "I believe it''s safe to say that these topics are quite prevalent in both our countries and the world at large, and require immediate discussion and action." Sarolta said firmly. "To that end, I would like to hear your thoughts and opinions on the matter."


    "Indeed," Evgeny jumped in, a wry smirk on his face. "Let''s hear it from our dear comrade Xiuying over here. Her nation, Heiguo, has some...interesting takes on diversity, does it not?¡±


    Xiuying raised an eyebrow, regarding Evgeny with a cool, measured gaze before answering. "Heiguo values tradition and unity above all else," she said, her voice steady and clear. "We believe in preserving our culture and heritage, rather than mixing it with outside influences."


    ¡°Do you agree, everyone?¡± Sarolta asked.


    A flurry of boos could be heard from the bleachers, and a barrage of downvotes bombarded Xiuying''s scoreboard, rolling her eyes in response.


    "In other words, you believe in remaining homogenous and xenophobic," Helka quipped, her trademark smirk transforming into a full-blown grin.


    Xiuying bristled, her eyes narrowing. "We are merely preserving our cultural identity. Heiguo has stood as a nation of purity and strength for centuries, and we intend to keep it that way.¡±


    Helka chuckled at Xiuying''s reaction. "Ah, yes, the ''purity'' of Heiguo. Tell me, what do you consider to be impure exactly?¡±


    Xiuying crossed her legs, her demeanor as composed as ever. "We believe that mixing races or cultures can dilute and corrupt the purity of Heiguo''s identity. Our ways have served us well for millennia, and we see no reason to change them."


    Evgeny clicked his tongue, his grin never leaving his face. "Ah! The classic ''preservation of culture'' argument. I suppose that means you consider anyone not part of your ''pure race'' to be ''corrupting'' then, correct?"


    Xiuying''s eyes became icy. "We simply wish to maintain the values and beliefs that have defined our nation from the beginning. Heiguo has always been a nation of Heiguonese people, and we intend to keep it that way."


    Gale shook her head and crossed her arms. "Right, so it''s nothing more than plain old xenophobia then. I suppose that means you''ve never heard of the word ''diverse'' before, hm?"


    Xiuying''s jaw tightened, her eyes piercing daggers into Gale. "We understand the concept of diversity, but we simply do not believe in it. Our nation has thrived on the principles of unity and homogeneity for centuries, and we see no reason to jeopardize that now."


    An avalanche of downvotes slammed Xiuying once more when the prompt arose once again, a cacophony of boos sounding out from the stage with vengeance.


    Zakiya let out a deep huff. "So you understand the concept, you just willfully choose to ignore it. How very progressive of you."


    She then turned to Bianca, her gaze turning colder. ¡°And you! Boy, I''m excited to hear what YOU have to say about it.¡±


    Bianca smirked and leaned forward, looking down at Zakiya who was still seated. ¡°I see the people of Yushalia as my children, and myself as their mother, if you will. I don''t share the same skin color as the Yushalis, sure. But that doesn''t¡ªand shouldn''t¡ªchange anyone''s view of me.¡±


    Bianca gained both a hefty bundle of cheers from the crowd and upvotes, while a salty minority gave her a downvote count roughly one-fourth the amount of her upvote count.


    ¡°You aren''t the mother of a goddamn thing!¡± Zakiya shot back, standing up to look up at Bianca, who was a few inches taller than herself. ¡°What is your snow-white ass doing over there ruling a land of black and brown people?¡±


    Bianca''s smirk never wavered, her expression ever-calm as she leaned down towards Zakiya. "Oh, darling, that ''snow-white ass'' of mine was trusted by Draka herself when she needed a powerful warrior to rule her continent in her place during her forced indefinite slumber. I was the best candidate for the position, so here I am. And now, I''ve given Yushalia hope, stability, and a unified nation. What have you done, Zakiya, except instigate rebellion and chaos, hmm?¡±


    Zakiya jumped up from her seat once more at Bianca''s words, her eyes blazing as she clenched her fists. "Hope, stability, and unification my ass!" she hissed. "You think that just because you''re white, you have the right to rule over people that look nothing like you? That you''re their ''mother'' or some kind of savior? You''re no mother! You''re a whole-ass colonizer!¡±


    Zakiya gained a tidal wave of votes, roughly balanced between the upvotes and downvotes, receiving more of the latter.


    Bianca chuckled at Zakiya''s outburst, unfazed by her accusations. "A colonizer, you say? You''re not wrong when looking at it through your rebellious lens. But in reality without biases clouding your judgement, I am not a colonizer, as I was formally given permission by Draka to take her place as ruler of the continent, to protect it against any threat, both internal and...external." Bianca paused to side-eye Xiuying after saying ''external''. She then turned her attention back to Zakiya: "Anyways, tell me this, darling: what good would it have done if I hadn''t unified the tribes of Yushalia? The country was a chaotic mess before I arrived, with warring factions fighting amongst each other and the people living in poverty. I brought them together under one banner. I gave them a nation to be proud of. What have you done, hm?¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Zakiya''s eyes flashed with another wave of anger, her voice trembling with frustration. "Yeah, whatever. The typical ¡°These black and brown people are primitive and can''t take care of themselves, so let me take my white ass over there and ¡®civilize¡¯ them, i.e. strip their cultures, lifestyles and resources from them and enslave them just for good measure¡±¡­MY FAVORITE!¡±


    Bianca''s smirk widened at Zakiya''s scathing remark. "How predictable," she said, shaking her head. "The old ''colonialist savior complex'' argument. It''s almost like you have a script prepared for when you confront me. I did none of those things you''ve uttered and you know it, and I never will do those things either as I have a genuine love for your continent and the people within it.¡±


    She leaned forward, her voice lowering a decibel before continuing. "Do you realize how primitive and uncivilized Yushalia was before I arrived? The warring tribes, the poverty, the lack of any form of stability. I made sure that their culture was not lost, but rather passed down in a more efficient and unified manner."


    "Primitive?! Uncivilized?! Is that how you view us, you...you..." Zakiya trembled in silent fury, her eyes simmering as her gaze pierced through Bianca. ¡°...Learn your place.¡± she barked.


    "...Can my place be in your loving embrace?" Bianca replied with a mock sultry gaze as she fluttered her eyelashes, a low purr in her voice.


    A wave of laughter echoed through the arena from Bianca''s jest, and with that, a huge load of upvotes from the crowd. Despite her confident tone, Zakiya''s face heated up as a growl rumbled in her throat. After a moment of silence to collect herself, Zakiya responded coldly:


    "Bitch, please, I would rather have my skin peeled off my bones than willingly embrace you, Ms. Colonist.¡±


    Bianca''s smirk only widened at Zakiya''s repulsed response. "Oh, Zakiya, your anger is like fuel for my amusement." She leaned back in her seat, crossing one long leg over the other. "You can keep referring to me as a colonist all you want. That doesn''t change the fact that I, a white woman, have done something for your home country that you never could. Draka would be proud if she saw how I''m making your homeland go from a zero to a rising star in this competitive world. And you know, Zakiya, if you''re so concerned with what the people think, why don''t you take a look at the recent opinion polls? My approval rating amongst the Yushalis is, and has always been, consistently high. You, on the other hand, have not been so lucky.¡±


    Bianca then gestured to the crowd with a grin. ¡°Am I right, everyone?!¡±


    The crowd erupted in cheers as Bianca''s scoreboard was flooded with upvotes, and a few downvotes which was a drop in the ocean by comparison. Seeing the result, Bianca turned back to Zakiya with the most smug grin imaginable.


    "Oh, congratulations," Zakiya retorted, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Sarolta cleared her throat again, her gaze surveying the room. "I believe we''ve strayed from the topic at hand," she chastised, the tone in her voice authoritative. "Let''s keep the discussion civil, if you please."


    Zamazenti chuckled, his amusement evident. "Can we?" he quipped with a smirk, earning a lighthearted chuckle from several others in the room.


    Evgeny chuckled as well. "If nothing else, it''s very entertaining.¡±


    Echo rolled her eyes in the bleachers, leaning over to Louise. "I''m loving this already. These people are already throwing hands over their beliefs and it hasn''t even been five minutes yet."


    "Hah, I know, right?" Louise replied, a smirk on her face. "This is gonna be one hell of a show, that''s for sure."


    Trixie''s jaw nearly dropped as she observed the unfolding conflict. "Damn, these leaders really know how to hold their ground, huh? It''s like a verbal cage match!"


    Ahina chuckled lightly at Trixie''s comment, her gaze fixed on the ongoing debate below. "Yeah, no kidding. They¡¯re not holding back, that''s for sure."


    Sebastian watched in a daze, tapping his fingers together. "I... I really didn''t think they''d get this heated this quickly," he murmured, his eyes darting between the participants.


    ¡°Sebastian, how do you feel about diversity and inclusion?¡± Sarolta asked, as if on cue.


    Sarolta''s question hit Sebastian like a truck, jolting him out of his thoughts. He hadn''t expected to be called on so soon. Clearing his throat, he composed himself and rose from his seat.


    "Uh... well, diversity and inclusion are very important issues," he said, his voice just a tad shaky. "I think it''s crucial that everyone, no matter where or who they are, feels seen and heard. No one should feel left out or discriminated against due to their race, gender, or anything like that."


    Zamazenti grinned before turning to Sebastian. ¡°Do tell us, my dear boy. How do you think we can achieve true equality and inclusion?"


    Sebastian was caught off guard by the further questioning directed towards him, but managed to maintain his composure. "Well..." he began, his mind racing for an adequate answer. "I believe it starts with education and awareness. We need to teach people about the value of diversity and inclusion, and why it''s important to respect and value everyone''s unique experiences and cultures."


    Sebastian''s response gained a tidal wave of upvotes on his monitor from the crowd, who were all cheering and chanting his name.


    Zakiya huffed with a nod of approval. "I''ll agree with you on that. Education is key. But how do you plan to implement it?"


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Bianca chimed in, her tone laced with skepticism. ¡°How do you plan to teach people to value and respect diversity when they''re already set in their own beliefs?¡±


    Sebastian faltered for a moment, feeling the weight of their gazes upon him. But he steeled himself and took a deep breath. "I think it''s a matter of gradual change," he said. "It won''t happen overnight, it''s going to take time. But we need to start somewhere. We have to start with the young generations, the children and the youth, who are the future of our world. There needs to be a cultural and societal shift towards acceptance and inclusivity."


    The crowd erupted in cheers yet after, the arena chanting his name louder.


    Sebby! Sebby! Sebby! the crowd roared.


    Gale took note of the audience''s enthusiasm for Sebastian''s response and couldn''t help but crack a small smile. "Looks like you have a fan club," she quipped.


    Sebastian''s eyes widened as he heard the audience''s applause, feeling a mix of relief and embarrassment. He hadn''t expected to be praised like this, and the realization of his newfound popularity was almost overwhelming.


    "I...uh, thanks," he managed to say with a sheepish grin, his cheeks flushed.


    Meanwhile, Bianca and Zakiya exchanged a glance, the former still looking rather amused. "How adorable," she chuckled.


    As Sebastian returned to his seat, he slumped down and let out a deep breath, his heart still pounding in his chest. He hadn''t bargained on being singled out like that, and the attention had left him feeling both flattered and anxious.


    "I can''t believe I actually pulled that off," he whispered to himself, still feeling the heat of the spotlight.


    ¡°And you, Gale?¡± Sarolta asked, gesturing to her. ¡°What are your thoughts on diversity and inclusion?¡±


    Gale leaned forward in her seat and pulled her microphone closer. ¡°Racism is asininity at its finest,¡± she said without hesitation. ¡°It is the 9900¡¯s for crying out loud, if you still have a prejudiced mindset then you''re worth no more than a shit stain in my panties.¡±


    A vicious applause shook the arena, and so did a barrage of upvotes, with a tiny amount of downvotes that didn''t even leave a dent compared to the positive reception she received.


    ¡°Can I be the shit stain in your panties?!¡± a man from the crowd shouted as the hype died down.


    The room erupted into a mix of cheers and laughter at the man''s comment, and even Gale couldn''t help but chuckle. She gave him a playful wink before continuing.


    "But seriously," Gale said, her tone turning solemn. "Diversity and inclusion are important in every aspect of life. Whether it''s skin color, gender, or even planet of origin, we''re all human at the end of the day. We all deserve respect and equality."


    The crowd''s applause echoed through the room once more, with a few agreeing nods coming from various participants.


    Sarolta nodded in agreement, her gaze shifting around the room. "Well said, Gale. And I couldn''t agree more. Diversity and inclusion are indeed vital in today''s globalized world."


    She turned to face Izanami on her left. "How about you, Izanami? What are your thoughts on the matter?¡±


    Izanami, ever the mischievous one, let out a sly chuckle. "Well, well, well, what a loaded question," she purred, her fox ears perked up. "What exactly do you wanna know, my lady?"


    Sarolta rolled her eyes, knowing fully well what type of response to expect from the kitsune. ¡°Don¡¯t play games with me,¡± she reprimanded with a firm tone. ¡°I¡¯m asking what your stance is on diversity and inclusion. Be straight with me.¡±


    Izanami shrugged nonchalantly, her mischievous expression remaining on her face. ¡°Oh, diversity and inclusion, huh? I¡¯ve seen it all, dearie. We all know that ¨­kuninushi has always been a nation of homogeneity and purity.¡±


    The room fell into a thoughtful silence as the participants and audience members took in her words, some looking intrigued, some confused, and some rolling their eyes due to the expected nature of her response.


    Izanami continued on, a playful smirk on her face. "I may be a kitsune, but my home is ¨­kuninushi. And in ¨­kuninushi, we don''t really have a diverse population. It''s pretty much just ¨­kuninushinese people, you know? So I haven''t really experienced diversity in the same way some of you have."


    Sensing Sarolta''s disapproving glare, Izanami decided to stir the pot further. "But hey, diversity has its perks, right? Different cultures, different music, and of course, different foods. It adds a little...spice to life, if you catch my drift.¡±


    A chuckle echoed through the crowd at Izanami''s attempt at humor, earning her many upvotes from the crowd. Sarolta, however, remained stone-faced. "This is a serious matter, Izanami," she reminded her sternly. "We''re not here to discuss the culinary benefits of cultural diversity.¡±


    Izanami shrugged nonchalantly, her smirk widening. "Oh, lighten up, dearie. Life''s too short to be so serious all the time, and as a kitsune, that''s saying a lot. Maybe we should take a break and have some sushi for lunch.¡±


    A few more chuckles echoed through the crowd once again at Izanami''s carefree attitude, and so did the number of upvotes on the monitor behind her. Sarolta''s expression remained stoic, unamused by the kitsune''s lackadaisical approach. "This is not the time or place for jokes," she replied firmly. "We''re here to discuss diversity and inclusion, not plan a lunch menu.¡±


    Izanami fake-pouted, feigning disappointment. "But sushi is so delicious! And it''s a great example of cultural diversity, right? I mean, diversity is more than just skip color and all that stuff, you have things like food too! And trust me, you can''t get much more diverse than ¨­kuninushinese cuisine."


    The room was filled with a slight hum of laughter, some amused by Izanami''s stubbornness. But Sarolta''s expression remained the same, clearly growing more annoyed by the kitsune''s antics. "Izanami. Please take this discussion seriously. This is not a joke, and we don''t have time to waste on your frivolous banter."


    Izanami shrugged once more, her smirk still present. "Fine, fine. I''ll be serious. But only because you asked so nicely, you uptight prude."


    A few chuckles echoed through the crowd at Izanami''s comment, but Sarolta''s irritation was clear on her face. "This is not about being uptight," she fired back. "It''s about respecting the seriousness of this meeting. We are discussing important issues that affect the world, and I expect everyone present to bring something meaningful to the conversation."


    Izanami rolled her eyes dramatically. "Alright, alright. I''ll play nice. But you have to admit..." She leaned forward in her seat, a sly smile on her face. "...It''s so much more fun to rile you up, eh?"


    Sarolta let out a deep sigh, her patience wearing thin. "Izanami, please," she said sternly. "Now is not the time for your childish games. We have serious matters to discuss, and wasting time with your antics is pointless and distracting."


    Izanami huffed dramatically, slouching in her seat. "Fine, fine. I guess I''ll behave myself, since you''re being such a stick in the mud." She crossed her arms underneath her ample chest, a mock pout on her face.


    The room was filled with a brief moment of silence, the tension between Sarolta and Izanami palpable. The audience watched anxiously, some still amused by the kitsune''s antics, while others grew irritated by her lack of respect for the seriousness of the meeting.


    ¡°You know what?¡± Sebastian spoke up, breaking the tense silence. ¡°Maybe we do indeed need a little break after this¡­¡±


    "And speaking of breaks," Bianca chimed in, her voice filled with a hint of jest, "I think it''s high time we had some snacks. Can''t discuss world issues on an empty stomach, can we?"


    ¡°Now we''re talkin''!¡± Izanami cheered. ¡°Mochi, anyone?¡±


    "Oh yes, mochi sounds wonderful," Bianca agreed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "I do love my tacos but it''s been far too long since I had a taste of those fluffy, delicious rice cakes."


    "I concur," Helka chimed in, her deep voice cutting through the air. "A short break and some mochi would be welcome indeed. Perhaps it would help us all relax and approach the discussion with a clearer mind.¡±


    ¡°Are these guys seriously talking about mochi now?¡± Trixie said.


    ¡°Hey, it''ll bring some levity here,¡± Ahina replied.


    ¡°You''re right about that¡­¡±


    ¡°Mochi it is, then!" Izanami piped up, a cheeky smile on her face. "And maybe a bit of sake to wash it down."


    "Oh, you''re always thinking with your stomach, aren''t you?" Helka teased, her eyes glinting with amusement.


    "Can you blame me?" Izanami retorted with a shrug. "Food is one of life''s greatest pleasures. And mochi is definitely up there in the top tier."


    "I must second that notion," Bianca said, nodding her head in agreement. "Mochi is indeed one of the best sweets out there. It''s fluffy, it''s chewy, and it comes in so many delicious flavors. Not to mention the way it just melts in your mouth¡­it''s simply divine."


    "Eh, I''m more of a traditionalist when it comes to sweets," Zamazenti interjected, his voice calm and composed. "I prefer the simplicity of good old pastries. But mochi is a worthy treat, I must admit."


    "Ah, a man of simpler tastes," Helka chuckled, her blonde hair bouncing gently with the movement.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Sarolta concluded. ¡°We will have a small break, and then we shall continue discussing these urgent matters.¡±


    ¡°Mochi for EVERYONE!¡± Izanami shouted, with the crowd erupting in cheers as they stood up and clapped.


    With the decision made to take a short break, a commotion of activity broke out in the room. The participants began to mingle among themselves, some rising from their seats to stretch their legs, while others stayed seated and engaged in hushed conversations. The atmosphere, while still somewhat tense, was slightly more relaxed as people took the opportunity to discuss lighter topics and, of course, the upcoming mochi snacks.


    ¡°Damn, this was fun so far,¡± Krystal said with a grin.


    ¡°Right?!¡± Siren replied, rubbing her palms together. ¡°And to think that Zakiya would be the first to lose it instead of Gale? That''s a shock! This is starting off better than I thought it was!¡±


    ¡°Heh, yep. But I''m sure it''s only a matter of time until she blows too, it''s classic Gale.¡±


    ¡°And when that happens¡­I''ma feel bad for poor Sebby.¡±


    ¡°Oh boy¡­ But hey, he has the most upvotes right now, so I say he''s doing good.¡±


    ¡°He deserves it. Now how about we get some mochi and unwind for part two?¡±


    ¡°You read my mind, Si. And while we''re at it, let''s see what everyone else is thinking so far.¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah! I know they''re as excited as we are. Have at it!¡±

 The Genius Tactician

    Warren sized up his opponents, examining their auras and tensing up as he saw who he was up against.


    Darn it, he thought, looking at the Elders, and then Zilla. If it were just those girls from before, I could wipe the floor with them! But these Elder fucks are here too, and I dunno what this new blonde dark-skinned chick is about¡­


    ¡°Enough of the internal monologues, bucko. I''m itching to blow off some steam!¡± Zilla taunted.


    The Knight¡¯s glare hardened as he heard Zilla¡¯s taunt, his grip on his sword tightening. ¡°You¡¯re really asking for it, girl. You have no idea what I¡¯m capable of now that I¡¯ve been imbued with the power of Dark Magic.¡±


    Zilla just smirked, unbothered. ¡°Oh, please. I¡¯ve faced worse than some wannabe hero like you before. Check this.¡±


    Zilla moved in at blinding speed, and before he knew it, Warren was in a fierce headlock that left him unable to get any air. He kicked his legs and tried to pry off Zilla''s arm, but couldn''t even budge it even an inch as he lost oxygen at a rapid speed.


    ¡°You''re gonna get beaten by a girl,¡± Zilla roasted, smirking as her arm''s muscles bulged from her tight grip on the Knight''s neck.


    Warren gasped for air as Zilla''s arm stayed clamped around his neck, cutting off his oxygen. He struggled and kicked his legs, trying desperately to break free, but her grip was like iron. He was being humiliated by a girl, and in front of everyone.


    ¡°Let¡­me¡­go¡­!" he managed to gasp out, feeling his strength leaving him.


    Zilla laughed even louder, enjoying every minute of her victory over the Knight. She wasn''t even breaking a sweat as she held him in her grip, her muscles flexing under her tanned skin.


    "I bet you''re regretting getting on my bad side now, huh?" she taunted. "You messed with the wrong girl, buddy."


    She squeezed even tighter, cutting off more of Warren''s airflow and shattering his aura shield.


    ¡­I-I must use my last resort, Warren thought. He then used his Quantum Fist technique to freeze space-time. He used this opportunity to attempt to free himself, and yet, Zilla''s arm still wouldn''t budge. As his consciousness ebbed to the brink of collapse, he dared to call upon the infamous¡­


    ¡­Cassie, he thought, passing out in Zilla''s grip.


    Time then resumed as normal, and Zilla released her arm from around the Knight''s neck, letting him fall face first into the wooden floor.


    ¡°That was easy!¡± Zilla bragged, kicking the unconscious Knight in his side.


    But then a powerful aura came into the picture, sending tingles down everyone''s spines. A red and black hole opened in the floor behind Warren, and a familiar feminine figure rose from within before releasing a devilish laughter.


    ¡°Hey, that''s the girl we saw in Freelife Town!¡± Blair pointed out.


    ¡°Yeah, but her eyes are different now. The left one is green.¡± Sharline added.


    ¡°Hehe, miss me?¡± Cassie said with a cocky grin.


    Huh, her voice is slightly different, you thought. So is her demeanor to an extent. She looks more cockier¡­and calculated¡­


    "Oh goodness, it''s her," Titania moaned, narrowing her eyes.


    "Cassie¡­" Magnus said through gritted teeth. "I should have known she''d be behind all of this. She''s up to no good, as always."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Zilla looked surprised at Cassie''s abrupt arrival. "Hey, who the hell is this? Another wannabe badass to deal with?¡±


    "That''s Cassie," Magnus answered, his voice low. "She''s a powerful demon and the ruler of the underworld. She''s not someone to be trifled with."


    "She''s got a wicked reputation, that''s for damn sure," Ophelia added. "We''ve had our share of run-ins with her, and it was never pretty."


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± Zilla groaned. ¡°Sounds like a pain in the ass.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Rachel intercepted. ¡±You''ve been a pain in MINE the entire time we were here!¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Zilla smirked. ¡°Even in a time of danger, you still want my attention.¡±


    Rachel huffed and crossed her arms, while Zilla chuckled and turned her attention back to the demoness.


    ¡°So who are ya, and what''s with the Halloween-ish getup?¡±


    Cassie giggled and leaned in. ¡°I could ask you the same thing, gyaru chick. Whoever did your spray tan did a good job!¡±


    Zilla flashed a taunting smirk before tugging her skirt down, revealing her legendary tan lines. ¡°Sorry, boo. This tan is a hundred and ten percent legit!¡±


    Cassie rolled her eyes and scoffed. "Oh, please. Natural my demonic ass, gyaru girl! You probably spent hours at the salon frying yourself to get that fake-looking tan."


    Zilla placed her hands on her hips, her smirk never leaving her face. "You don''t believe me, huh? Well, you can come touch these tan lines yourself to see if they''re real. Go on, give ''em a feel."


    Cassie cackled and eyed Zilla''s legs. "Oh, honey, I''d love to give those tan lines a feel. But I don''t want to risk getting second-hand skin cancer. Your tan is so dark it''s giving off more UV rays than a damn tanning bed."


    Zilla let out a hearty laugh, flipping her hair. "Oh, you''re just bitter because you''ll never have legs like these. And don''t even get me started on these thighs. They could crush your head in a heartbeat."


    Cassie chuckled, folding her arms across her chest. "Oh, I''m shaking in my high heels. Your thighs are like¡ª¡±


    During Cassie''s moment of distraction, Magnus crept behind her and prepared to swing his mighty blade down upon her.


    However, Cassie''s left fist came flying straight at his head from behind.


    ¡°Ka-chop!¡± she exclaimed as the blow landed smack into his vulnerable temple before he could react.


    She then turned to the Elder, who was now on the floor unconscious with a shattered aura shield.


    ¡°Hehe! Silly Elder, don''t you know it''s rude to just bust in on someone¡¯s convo like that?¡±


    As Cassie knocked out Magnus, Hecate jumped to his side.


    "Magnus!" Noelle cried out, her heart rate quickening.


    The others gasped in shock at the demon''s casual display of power, while Zilla let out a low whistle instead.


    "Damn, the feisty little demon chick hits hard.¡±


    Blair stepped forward, her voice brimming with awe. "Well dang, what do we do now? She just took Magnus out like he was nothing!¡±


    "Stay calm," Galadriel interjected, her voice steady and authoritative.


    ¡°No, you should all be scared,¡± Cassie corrected, putting a finger to her mouth as her green left eye shone with intensity. ¡°''Cause now you''re in the midst of the world''s greatest, most prolific tactician in the world: Nicole Martinko!¡±


    ¡°So that green eye represents the soul of Nicole Martinko herself¡­¡± Hecate mused.


    ¡°That''s right!¡± Cassie smirked, twirling her fingers as black and red energy crackled from them. ¡°And I have access to all her military and tactical knowledge in this form. So good luck trying to stop me!¡±


    Everyone froze in place after the sudden reveal of Cassie¡¯s new persona, as she was showered with stares from the group.


    ¡°¡­Great, so she possesses the memories and skill set of some infamous military leader...¡± Hecate groaned, tending to Magnus''s injured head.


    "Well hey, so what? I''m a Void Exorcist, she''s a military leader, I have my advantages too!" Zilla shot back.


    ¡°Not just any military leader,¡± Hecate added grimly. ¡°Nicole Martinko is infamously known as the ¡®Queen of War¡¯. Don''t let her smug, bratty attitude and self-aggrandizing demeanor fool you.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Cassie, or rather, Nicole through Cassie, grinned with pride. She scanned her opponents, taking in every detail. "I''m the undefeated master of strategy and warfare. I know my enemy''s every move, every tactic, every possible countermeasure, and I have no mercy or regard for collateral damage. You''re all hopelessly outmatched!"


    ¡°Cocky, huh?¡± Zilla chimed in, her usual smirk still present, despite the situation. ¡°You may have the brainpower and martial might, but that doesn¡¯t make you invincible. Even the strongest can be brought down by their own arrogance.¡±


    ¡°Watch out," Hecate warned, her voice laced with an equal mix of awe and dread. "Cassie''s not just a powerhouse in her own right. She''s got access to the souls of countless other people she''s absorbed within her body, as well as their unique abilities and skills. You''re dealing with a walking army here.¡±


    ¡°Eh, who cares? I''m my own army!¡±


    Nicole chuckled, amused by Zilla''s bravado. "Ah, the feisty gyaru girl. Always has something to say, doesn''t she? But let me tell you something, sweetheart. Arrogance is not a weakness when it''s backed by skill and experience. And I have enough of both to bring you and your little friends to their knees."


    ¡°Eh, maybe them, but you stand zero chance against me,¡± Zilla retorted with a roll of her eyes.


    ¡°Oho~? Then let''s see about that!¡±


    Cassie conjured a blade and got in a defensive stance, using the Increase technique to make her purple and green aura flare up to intimate Zilla and the others with its intensity.


    Noelle gulped as she took in the sheer aura pressure emanating from Nicole. "This is bad¡­we¡¯re dealing with someone who''s got the skills and experience of a legendary tactician, plus the powers of a high-ranking demoness. If she''s as good as they say she is, we''re really up against the wall here.¡±


    "Then we''re totally screwed," Rachel groaned. "How the hell are we supposed to fight someone like that? I don''t know the first thing about strategy or warfare, and I bet none of us do, either.¡±


    Hecate turned back to Zilla and placed a hand on her shoulder. "Fear not. Even the most talented tacticians can be defeated when faced with an unexpected move. Remember, Nicole''s strength comes from anticipating and countering her opponents'' actions. If we can find a way to throw her off balance and make her act without thinking, we might have a slim chance.¡±


    ¡°Heh, wishful thinking~¡± Nicole taunted. ¡°You''re all better off just sitting still and letting me cut your heads off one by one!¡±


    Zilla grumbled. "For goddess''s sake, I''m a fighter, not a thinker...how am I supposed to come up with some brilliant plan to throw off a military genius?¡±


    "Don¡¯t underestimate your own skills and abilities," Hecate encouraged. "Seeing how you broke that Void Curse effortlessly, you¡¯re a force to be reckoned with, and Cassie¡­ahem, Nicole might underestimate that at her own peril. Use your fighting prowess to keep her on her toes and make her react instead of plan.¡±


    Zilla then stepped up to Cassie and used Increase herself, her aura swelling around her body in an impressive burst. ¡°Okay, big brain strategist. Let''s see whatcha got.¡±

 Immovable Aurelia

    With the decision made to take a short break, a commotion of activity broke out in the room. The participants began to mingle among themselves, some rising from their seats to stretch their legs, while others stayed seated and engaged in hushed conversations. The atmosphere, while still somewhat tense, was more relaxed as people took the opportunity to discuss lighter topics and, of course, the upcoming mochi snacks.


    In one corner of the room, Izanami and Bianca were already chatting. The ever-chipper Bianca was listening to Izanami''s stories, the kitsune''s wit leaving her with a cheeky smile.


    "So, you''re telling me you actually impersonated a temple priest once and gave out blessings?" Bianca asked between giggles.


    Izanami chuckled, a sly expression on her face. "Oh, that''s just the start, my dear," she replied with a sly grin. "I''ve impersonated a lot of different characters in my many years. Priests, nobles, even a talking fish once. I''ve done it all."


    Bianca''s laughter grew, her hair bouncing with the movement. "You''re such a troublemaker, Izanami. I can''t believe you actually pulled that off."


    Izanami shrugged nonchalantly. "Hey, if there''s one thing I''m good at, it''s stirring up a bit of chaos here and there. It keeps life interesting, no?¡±


    Bianca chuckled before her expression turned contemplative. "You know, I''ve always admired your totally carefree attitude," she admitted. "You seem to live life on your own terms, not caring what others think. I wish people could be a bit more like that, sometimes."


    Izanami smiled a little. "Ah, you give me too much credit," she said, waving a dismissive hand. "I''m just a kitsune being a kitsune. I''ve never really cared much about the rules or social norms. Life''s too short to worry about such things, you know?¡±


    ¡°Fair. So how''s Raijin? I''m surprised she didn''t attend this meeting, seeing she leads ¨­kuninushi.¡±


    Izanami blinked at her mention of the ¨­kuninushinese goddess of storms.


    ¡°Oh, she''s just in her own realm training her li''l butt off, so I''m standing in for her.¡±


    ¡°Huh, I need to meet her one day. She''s so dark that I have this little conspiracy theory that she singlehandedly soaked up all the melanin of nearly everyone in ¨­kuninushi, and that''s why the lot of them have fair skin.¡± she said with a chuckle.


    Izanami chuckled at Bianca''s conspiracy theory. "Yeah, I''ve been told that about Raijin. But trust me, she''s a force to be reckoned with. She''s much more than just her skin tone."


    Bianca raised an eyebrow, leaning forward. "Really? What makes her so formidable, aside from being the goddess of storms of course?¡±


    Izanami grinned. "Well, for one, she has a bit of a temper. Let''s just say she doesn''t take kindly to disrespect. But, on top of that, she''s incredibly powerful. She''s not just a storm maker, she''s able to manipulate every aspect of the weather. And, she''s a master of combat. She can handle anything thrown her way."


    Bianca''s eyes widened, a tempting smirk on her face. ¡°Oh, I gotta challenge her to a duel whenever I get the chance.¡±


    ¡°Don''t,¡± Izanami rejected with a snicker. ¡°As the goddess of lightning, obviously she''s fast. But she moves way quicker than even that, she''ll knock you around like a pinball machine from hell.¡±


    ¡°Funny analogy. I still don''t wanna turn it down though.¡±


    ¡°You''re better off facing off against Fujin, at least she won''t be a blur to you the whole time. Now if you''ll excuse me, I have mochi to prepare for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Ooh! Can''t wait. Please tell me there''s strawberry mochi.¡±


    ¡°I can make ¡®em all! It''s a literal field day for mochi lovers, so treat yourself!¡±


    ¡­


    "Man, this mochi is divine," Naphi said, taking another bite.


    "It really is," Mable chimed in, still munching on her own mochi.


    Naphi chuckled, noticing that Mable was speaking with her mouth full. "Heh, you''re being so informal, Mable. I''ve never heard you speak like that.¡±


    Mable swallowed her mouth''s contents and let out a chuckle. ¡°Well¡­it''s so good. I''ve never had it before but now I''m very interested in ¨­kuninushinese cuisine.¡±


    ¡°You should try sushi then.¡±


    Mable scowled and shook her head. "No way. Raw fish doesn''t really appeal to me. Besides, I enjoy things cooked, even in salads.¡±


    Naphi nodded. "Fair point. But you do realize that the ¨­kuninushinese have some amazing dishes other than raw sushi, right?¡±


    Mable stared into space while twirling her hair. "I''ve heard of some dishes, like tempura and udon noodles. They sound fascinating; I''m open to exploring other types of ¨­kuninushinese cuisine.¡±


    Naphi chuckled. "Exactly! There''s a whole world of ¨­kuninushinese cuisine worth exploring, and not all of it involves raw fish. You should give it a chance.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Man,¡± Trixie began, dusting herself off after finishing the matcha flavored mochi. ¡°All this food talk makes you forget just how intense the meeting was so far.¡±


    ¡°It''s only gonna get worse,¡± Ahina promised. ¡°We still gotta hear what Aurelia has to say.¡±


    Svenja shook her head and clicked her tongue. ¡°Ah, that racist fuckbucket. Can''t wait ta see ¡®er make a fool o'' herself.¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Won''t have to wait too long.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think is gonna win this whole thing though?¡± Trixie inquired.


    ¡°Definitely not Aurelia, Zakiya and Xiuying,¡± Ahina answered. ¡°Their opinions and views are just too¡­spicy for the average person. My bet is on Sebastian, he''s killing it so far. Zamazenti and Helka are pretty cool too though.¡±


    ¡°Yeah...I pretty much agree,¡± Trixie pondered. ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes.¡±


    ¡­


    The leaders stood back in their places, ready to get serious once again. Sarolta stepped forward and adjusted her microphone.


    ¡°May I have everyone''s attention, please? Welcome back. We will now be continuing our discussion on diversity and inclusion. We will be continuing from where we left off. Aurelia, it is your turn to give us your thoughts.¡±


    A pit formed in Zuri''s stomach as she watched on, hoping to the Goddesses that her friend won''t say anything to hang herself and ruin her homeland¡¯s reputation with her racist and sexist views.


    Aurelia rolled her eyes and leaned forward. ¡°Mu has always been a white country. It is imperative that I keep it as exactly that, a country dominated by white women.¡±


    The audience wasted no time jumping right down Aurelia''s throat, downvoting her like there was no tomorrow, her overall score deep into the negative thousands.


    Ugh, I thought my smack from earlier would knock some sense into her for at least hour or two... Zuri thought, shaking her head with a frown.


    Sebastian pursed his lips, not exactly surprised by Aurelia''s statement. He glanced at Zuri with a small frown, letting out a soft sigh before returning his attention to Sarolta.


    "Aurelia," she began, her tone serious yet diplomatic, "Your stance on maintaining a white majority in Mu is quite extreme. Can you elaborate on why you see it as crucial?¡±


    Knowing how Aurelia would say something way out of pocket, Zuri pushed Aurelia back and spoke into her microphone. ¡°Um, Miss Sarolta, may I speak up, please?¡±


    Sarolta sighed and crossed her arms, narrowing her cold orbs at the Munese princess.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± she began, her tone infused with sarcasm. ¡°but I''m sure that Aurelia can speak for herself, being the adult woman and ruler of the Mu continent that she is.¡±


    "I understand your point, and I''m not looking to undermine her. But I believe she''s about to say something completely illogical and absurd, which will get her into some trouble," Zuri explained.


    Sarolta let out another sigh, rolling her eyes at Zuri''s warning. "Fine, then what do you have to say, Zuri?"


    Zuri took a deep breath before taking another step closer to the microphone. ¡°What Miss Aurelia is about to say is going to sound completely racist and sexist. And I want to make it clear that, as a Munese princess, I do not endorse or agree with her opinions on this matter.¡±


    Sarolta raised an eyebrow, intrigued now. "Well, you have a chance to speak. Go on.¡±


    Zuri sighed, mentally preparing herself to deal with whatever nonsense Aurelia was likely going to spew after she gives her piece. She adjusted herself in front of the microphone.


    ¡°Miss Sarolta, and all the other world leaders present,¡± Zuri began, her tone firm and deliberate. ¡°Mu has a deeply rooted history of racism, colorism, misandry, and division within its borders. It¡¯s not something that I support or agree with. It¡¯s a dark blemish on our culture.¡±


    Aurelia sneered, her eyes filled with annoyance. ¡°Oh, spare me the sanctimony, Zuri. You¡¯re the princess of our country; it¡¯s expected for you to spout this politically correct tripe.¡±


    Zuri clenched her jaw, her irritation mounting with every word out of Aurelia¡¯s mouth. She took a moment to control her temper before responding in a cool but stern tone. "It''s not about being politically correct. It''s about being decent and respecting others'' rights to live their lives without discrimination. The Mu continent should be for everyone, not just people with a specific skin tone. We''re all humans, and we should treat each other as such."


    A wave of anger washed over Aurelia''s features. She had heard these arguments before, and they were as frustrating as ever. "So your solution is to maintain the status quo?" Zuri asked. "To allow racism and segregation to continue unchecked? That''s not leadership, Aurelia. That''s cowardice."


    Aurelia scowled and puffed out her chest. "It''s not cowardice; it''s how things should be. Their kind are dirty, gross-" Aurelia''s rant was cut off by a swift smack on her arm from Zuri, who shuddered as she listened to Aurelia''s racist and colorist tirade, knowing that this was the mentality that had divided the Mu nation for too long. Aurelia got too comfortable, and it had to stop.


    "That''s enough, Aurelia," Zuri interjected firmly, her voice crackling with suppressed anger. "Your words are not only offensive, but they perpetuate the very problem we are here to address. We can''t claim to be leaders if we tolerate such discrimination."


    Zuri''s gaze shifted to the other world leaders in the room, waiting to see their reactions.


    The room was tense as the other world leaders exchanged glances, processing the magnitude of Aurelia''s offensive comments. Some looked visibly uncomfortable, while others harbored unbridled disgust, especially Zakiya.


    Sarolta sat there, her brow furrowing as she listened to the heated exchange between Zuri and Aurelia. This type of blatant racism was exactly the issue she wanted to address in the meeting, and it seemed to have reared its ugly head.


    She took a deep breath, her mind working overtime to find the right words to calm the situation. "Aurelia, your obscene and racially-charged language will not be tolerated here. Zuri raises valid points. Can you explain your stance on this, without resorting to derogatory comments?"


    Aurelia rolled her eyes, tapping her foot as she stared Sarolta down. "Oh, I''m so sorry, Miss Sarolta." she began, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "I''m just being honest about how I feel. Why is it okay for them to have black pride yet I can''t have my white pride?¡±


    Zuri''s heart sank as she listened to Aurelia''s unapologetic defense of her racist beliefs. The other world leaders'' expressions ranged from discomfort to outright disgust, and Zuri knew that things were getting more contentious by the second. "White pride and black pride are not the same, Aurelia. Black pride is a response to centuries of systemic discrimination and oppression.


    ¡°It''s about celebrating and reclaiming a culture that has been forcibly suppressed." Sarolta picked up, her tone stern. "White pride has no such historical context. It only serves to reinforce the very racism we are here to dismantle.¡±


    Zuri felt a flicker of hope, glad that at least Sarolta was firmly against Aurelia''s narrow-minded views. But Aurelia, unsurprisingly, was not ready to concede.


    "Oh, spare me the history lesson," Aurelia sneered, her tone dripping with disdain. "We''re talking about the here and now, not the past."


    "The past is directly related to the present," Zuri interjected patiently. "The discrimination and violence experienced by black people, which led to the formation of black pride, are sadly still prevalent today. White pride, on the other hand, has no legitimate basis, only harmful and divisive implications."


    Sarolta nodded in agreement with Zuri''s words before turning back to Aurelia. "You seem to be very fixated on the idea of a white-majority nation. But why does it matter if Mu''s population is predominantly white?¡±


    ¡°It matters very much. It''s not just a white-majority nation I aim for, but specifically white women. Besides, women are far superior to men, all men do are engage in wars and be barbarians in general. I don''t need men in my nation either.


    ¡°So this is about male inequality as well?¡± Sarolta inquired further.


    ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± Aurelia confirmed.¡±


    Zamazenti¡¯s eyes widened at this statement, offended by the obvious misandrist perspective. ¡°Come again?¡±


    ¡°You heard me. Women are more intelligent, compassionate, and more capable. My way of leading is miles better than any king that has ever been, they have no place ruling.¡±


    Aurelia nodded defiantly, crossing her arms and raising her chin haughtily. "Yes, I said it and I stand by it. The majority of kings that I have observed in my life are not fit to rule. They lack emotional intelligence, empathy, and the ability to make rational decisions. They rely too heavily on violence and aggression, which only creates more problems. It''s time that we let the women, but only white women, take the wheel.¡±


    Sebastian shook his head in disbelief, leaning into his microphone as he spoke up in a hesitant voice. "Miss Aurelia, your beliefs are both outdated and extremely harmful. Mu belongs to everyone, regardless of their race or gender. Equality and diversity strengthen a nation, not bigotry and prejudice.¡±


    ¡°No one was talking to you,¡± Aurelia spat at the merman, glaring into his meek eyes.


    Sebastian flinched at Aurelia''s hostile tone, looking down to avoid her fiery gaze.


    The crowd erupted and downvoted Aurelia all the way down to hell, shouting in protest at her response to Sebastian''s plea.


    Leave Sebastian alone! shouted people in the crowd from all directions.


    Zuri felt a flash of anger at the way Aurelia treated her friend, but she suppressed it and continued.


    "Sebastian raises a good point," Zuri said, her voice firm but not quite as intense as her emotions were. "Mu should represent and welcome all, regardless of superficial factors. I''m not being idealistic or whatnot. I''m speaking from the perspective of basic human decency.¡±


    Helka let out a cold chuckle as she chimed in. "Aurelia, your views are so archaic and ignorant, we might as well all be in the medieval times again.¡±


    ¡°You know,¡± Zakiya joined. ¡°Mu and all the other majority-white countries in the world wouldn''t be so prosperous and well-off if it wasn''t for the grueling contributions of my enslaved ancestors-"


    "Silence, you chimpanzee!" Aurelia roared, jumping out of her seat.


    ¡°Struck a nerve. I''m telling you-


    "No, I''m telling YOU that you cannot bring your ass over here and start telling me all that."


    Zakiya jumped out of her own seat and stepped towards Aurelia. ¡°Okay, hold on, first-of-fucking-all, you white devil, let me tell YOU something! Black and brown people built YOUR country AND this country with free labor!"


    Aurelia was unmoved by Zakiya''s advance as she scoffed with her arms crossed. ¡°Free, my ass. We had to shelter them and feed them, so it wasn''t free in the slightest.¡±


    Sarolta, sensing the discussion going in a direction that she didn''t want it to, stepped between the two women and outstretched her arms. ¡°Order, you two. Order.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zakiya revolted. ¡°She needs to know all of the contributions of black people to not just Mu and Elbrastion, but most of the world.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like the lot of you did everything.¡±


    ¡°For you to not acknowledge what we did for Mu is despicable. How dare you only allow us to have jobs that involve ¡®dirty¡¯ things like janitorial services, then pay us chicken scratch for working our asses off.¡±


    ¡°If you don''t like it, then you should all pack up your shit and go back to Yushalia.¡±


    Zakiya flushed and growled, turning around and storming off without another word.


    Let me get out of here before I fucking pummel her, she thought.


    ¡°Zakiya, wait.¡± Sarolta ordered.


    ¡°No, I''m outta here.¡±


    Zakiya swung open the door and disappeared, leaving only the other leaders.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡± Sebastian said under his shaky breath.

 Brains Against Brawn

    ¡°You truly think you can keep up with a genius?¡± Nicole taunted.


    Zilla cracked her knuckles with a malicious grin. ¡°You kiddin''? Fine, you go act all high and mighty. You''ll need SIX hands just to fight me!¡±


    Nicole pulled back her sword and narrowed her eyes at Zilla with a grin of her own, albeit a much more smug one. ¡°Oho~? Let''s see how long that attitude lasts when I do¡­THIS!¡±


    Nicole swung her blade faster than the naked eye can see, sending a shockwave at Zilla.


    Zilla ducked to evade the wave, which kept going and reached the clouds, which were sliced in half.


    Keeping up the pressure, Nicole rushed at Zilla, thrusting her sword forward. Zilla used the Pinpoint technique to focus most of her aura into her hand to deflect the blade, leaving the rest of her body vulnerable. Nicole slashed downward, and Zilla raised her hand to intercept the strike. The blade phased through her hand, leaving her frozen in place before tensing herself to jump back. Before she could move, Nicole kicked her square in the stomach, sending her into the wall of the tree.


    Noelle clenched her heart, her eyes glazing over with worry. "I hope she''s alright...that must have hurt.¡±


    Zilla took her time to get back up, coughing and groaning during her attempt. "Oof...ugh..." She held her stomach and winced. "Okay...not gonna lie, that was a hard kick...damn¡­¡±


    Nicole strolled up to Zilla, staring down at her while sneering. ¡°Ha! You said I need SIX hands to fight you, yet here you are on the floor after a nice kick from ONE foot!¡±


    Zilla grumbled and slowly pushed herself up, clenching her teeth against the soreness lingering in her stomach after the blow.


    "Hmph...maybe I got a bit cocky there, I gotta admit that. But just because you got a lucky hit doesn''t mean you''ve won. I''m not out just yet."


    She tensed her legs and prepared to counter.


    Nicole chuckled mockingly, twirling her sword in her hand. "Oh, how delightful. You don''t care about strategy or tactics, do you? No, you prefer brute force and straightforwardness. How primitive of you. But let me tell you something: relying solely on strength and impulsiveness can only take you so far.¡±


    Zilla clicked her tongue and stretched her arms behind her, making her muscles flex. "Yeah, I don''t care ¡®bout all that fancy stuff. I just want to kick your ass, plain and simple, and I''m pretty confident I can do just that.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can kick ass AND plan ahead, take that!¡±


    Nicole rushed in to prove her point with a flurry of blows, which Zilla blocked with her hands. After a feigned kick, Nicole vanished as Zilla looked around, preparing to strike from anywhere.


    Oh man, come on¡­ she moaned. Where will she come from? Behind? No, she''s gonna think outta the box.


    ¡­Underground.


    As Zilla focused her aura on her legs, a portal opened up just inches from her feet. Before Zilla could act further, a fist slammed down from above. It came from the sky, smashing into the ground and sending a shock wave in all directions, knocking Zilla off her feet.


    Nicole landed on the ground, chuckling and twirling her blade in her hand.


    ¡°Hehe, did you really think I''d attack from below? You need to learn how to think more strategically.¡±


    Zilla pushed herself up and winced as she flexed her sore stomach, gritting her teeth.


    "Ugh...yeah, I see that. You''re not just smart, you''re a sneaky little tactician too. I should have seen that coming."


    Zilla smirked and got back into a fighting stance, her aura flaring up.


    "But don''t get cocky just because you got another lucky hit. I''m still standin¡¯, aren''t I?¡±


    Nicole chuckled as she observed Zilla''s determination, her smirk never faltering.


    Stolen story; please report.


    "Lucky hits, hm? Is that what you call them? My movements are calculated, precise, and effective. You might be standing now, but for how much longer?"


    Nicole dashed forward, her blade poised to strike.


    "Let''s find out, my overly confident friend.¡±


    Zilla tensed her feet and prepared to dodge, her eyes locked on Nicole''s blade.


    "Heh, bring it on, brainiac. I ain''t going down that easily."


    As Nicole closed in for another strike, Zilla swiftly side-stepped, narrowly evading the blade. She then retaliated with a quick series of kicks.


    Nicole twisted her body to avoid Zilla''s strikes, her movements comically fluid and precise as if she were purposefully flaunting her superhuman level of flexibility.


    "Nice try, but you''ll have to do better than that to catch me off guard."


    She countered Zilla''s final kick with a swift slice of her blade, aiming for her exposed leg.


    Zilla winced as her leg was cut at, the pain making her stagger for a second, but she regained her footing, letting out a shuddered sigh. "Geez, you''re like a living pretzel, flexible as all get-out. But I ain''t done yet."


    She increased the aura within her feet with Pinpoint, making them stronger and faster, then jumped forward.


    Nicole observed Zilla''s increased speed and dodged her attack, her movement almost casual.


    "You''re getting faster, but it''s not enough. You''re still fighting like a brute, not a tactical fighter."


    As Zilla swung at her, Nicole vanished and reappeared behind her, taking advantage of her blind spot.


    Zilla turned around just in time to see Nicole behind her, but she wasn''t fast enough to avoid her next attack. Nicole slammed her elbow into Zilla''s back, sending her sprawling on the ground.


    Nicole stood over Zilla, a smirk on her face.


    "You''re feisty, I''ll give you that. But brute strength won''t beat strategy.¡±


    Zilla groaned and got back up, her body aching from the blow.


    "Argh, dammit...you''re right. I can''t keep fighting like this, I need to think more carefully."


    She panted heavily, her aura still flickering around her.


    "But don''t get complacent, this fight isn''t over yet.¡±


    Zilla teleported behind Nicole and threw a kick. Nicole easily dodged Zilla''s attempt at a counter-attack, her movements precise and calculated.


    "You''re so easy to read! You''ve barely used any strategy here, relying mostly on brute strength. But strength alone won''t win against me."


    Nicole struck again, her blade aiming for Zilla''s shoulder.


    Zilla used Pinpoint on her upper arm to block the attack, but Nicole''s blade phased through her, launching a kick at her gut instead.


    Not this time, Zilla thought.


    Zilla swiftly leaped out of the way, narrowly avoiding Nicole''s leg. Nicole smirked and feigned a sword thrust at Zilla''s chest. Zilla fell for the feint and braced herself to dodge the thrust, but as Zilla tensed up, Nicole changed her attack to a knee to her stomach, which shattered Zilla''s aura shield.


    The unexpected strike hit Zilla hard, and she doubled over, gasping for air.


    "You crafty bitch,¡± Zilla huffed.


    Nicole smiled as Zilla clutched her stomach, the latter''s pained grunts being music to her ears. She leaned in, her voice mocking and condescending. "Oh, really? Look at you, struggling to even stand. If you can''t even dodge a simple feint, how do you expect to win against me?¡±


    Zilla bared her teeth, a mixture of anger and shame. Nicole''s words hit close to home, revealing a deep-seated insecurity.


    "Shut up...I''m not...weak."


    She tried to stand tall, her aura flaring up weakly around her.


    Nicole chuckled, enjoying Zilla''s display of vulnerability. She stepped closer, her voice dripping with arrogance.


    "Oh, but you are. You''re strong, but that means nothing if you lack the finesse and strategy to back it up. You fight like a mindless animal, relying on instinct and brute force alone.¡±


    Nicole''s aura then swelled to a massive degree, her taunting smile evolving into a sickly grin. ¡°And now¡­all of your poor friends here will go down with you.¡±


    Hecate flinched and stepped back, her hands balled as she used Increase.


    ¡°Everyone, use Increase to strengthen your defenses! She''s going to launch her aura outwards, and without proper defense, you''ll suffer serious injuries!¡±


    The others did as commanded, gathering their aura to defend themselves. Nicole chuckled as the others fortified themselves with their auras. Her confidence seemed near-invincible; it was as if she was the queen of the battlefield, and she knew it. She looked over each of them with a calculating gaze, almost as if she was sizing them up like an instructor reviewing recruits.


    "You can increase your defenses all you like, but it won''t stop me from making short work of you all. After all, I know your abilities and fighting techniques, and I can counter them with ease."


    Nicole''s smirk grew even wider as she began to slowly circle around the group, her eyes darting between each of them like a predator eyeing its prey.


    "Honestly, you all might as well just give up now and save yourselves the humiliation. You''re out of your depth here, and fighting against me is a losing battle. But if you''re that eager to get your asses handed to you, who am I to deny you the pleasure?"


    Nicole''s gaze then settled on Zilla, who was still standing with her arms folded and her signature smirk plastered on her face.


    "And you," Nicole said, pointing her finger at Zilla. "You''re particularly feisty, aren''t you? Thinking you can take me on with that stubborn attitude of yours. It''s almost endearing, really.¡±


    ¡°You ain''t all that, galaxy-brain freak.¡±


    ¡°Oh, even your insults have lost their spark! You''re utterly useless now, let''s just go ahead and end this!¡±


    Spreading her arms high in the air, Nicole''s aura unleashed, surrounding the tree in a blast of pure spiritual energy, paralyzing everyone and sending waves of shock through their bodies. The aura shields of the Ephemerals shattered instantly, while Noelle''s gave up next. Lastly, the Elders¡¯.


    Hecate''s eyes widened, the pressure of Nicole''s aura leaving her frozen in place, her own increased aura not being enough to prevent it. "T-This is bad! We¡­we can''t even move..."


    "Damn! She''s too strong..." Zilla gritted her teeth, trying to move her body but failing to. "I can''t move an inch...!"


    Blair looked around frantically, her body trembling against Nicole''s overwhelming pressure. "We''re like sitting ducks! How the hell are we supposed to beat her like this?!"


    Galadriel was paralyzed by the sheer intensity of Nicole''s aura, her eyes trembling in fear. "This pressure¡­it''s overwhelming. I can''t even move a muscle¡­¡±


    Titania''s expression was one of deep concern, her heart pounding against her chest. "No¡­no, this can''t be. We''re completely helpless against her...¡±


    Meanwhile, Sharline''s body was completely stiff, her eyes locked on Nicole. "I¡­I can¡¯t even move my legs...what do we do...?"


    Magnus stirred as he slowly awoke, his head throbbing from the blow earlier. He tried to rub his temple, but couldn''t even move his hand. "Ugh...what the hell...what''s going on...?"


    The others darted their eyes to him, relief and worry playing on their faces.


    "Magnus! You''re awake!" Hecate exclaimed.


    As Magnus tried to sit up, he grimaced in pain, his limbs still paralyzed. "What...happened...? Why can''t I move...?"


    ¡°The demoness that knocked you out earlier is using Increase right now, and none of us can move¡­¡±


    Nicole sneered and tensed her body. ¡°And now¡­the finisher!¡±


    Nicole flared up her aura tenfold, enveloping everyone in a spiritual explosion that knocked the group unconscious.


    ¡°Hmph, that was easy,¡± Nicole taunted, Cassie''s eyes returning to their usual purples.


    ¡°And now, back to train Kinsey-Kins. She better not disappoint on her first mission¡­!¡± Cassie ended, opening a portal beneath her and sinking into it until she can no longer be seen, closing the portal after.

 Dolores

    ¡°Damn, she really went like ''fuck this shit, I''m out'',¡± Echo said with a giggle. The crowd hummed with a light murmur after Zakiya stormed off, leaving the other leaders stunned.


    ¡°Good riddance,¡± Aurelia spat with a pout.


    ¡°Yikes, I wouldn''t touch you with a ten foot pole,¡± Bianca said, giving Aurelia the stink-eye.


    ¡°I stand by what I said. What, you think she gets a free pass just because she''s a fucking¨C¡±


    Zuri grabbed Aurelia''s arm with a vice grip, her green orbs piercing through her superior. ¡°You''re NOT going to say that word again here,¡± she growled through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Unhand me, young lady,¡± The queen barked back.


    ¡°No. Not until you apologize to that woman for the disgusting things you''ve said.¡±


    ¡°Like hell, I''m going to do that. You can''t tell me what to do, you''re just a spoiled princess."


    Zuri''s grip on Aurelia''s arm tightened further, the royal''s green orbs narrowing with malice. "I might be a princess, but at least I have manners and decency, things you seem to sorely lack."


    "Decency, huh? Is defending those lower than you and calling them your equals what you consider decent, Princess?" Aurelia sneered, trying to pull her arm free from Zuri''s grasp.


    Zuri didn''t budge, her jaw clenched tightly. "Defending those ''lower than me''? You know how ridiculous that sounds, right? Every person deserves respect, no matter their wealth, status, or skin color."


    The tension in the air thickened as the two women stared each other down. Sarolta intervened once more, her tone firm.


    "That''s enough, both of you. We''re here to discuss serious matters, not squabble like children. Zuri, release Aurelia."


    Zuri grudgingly released her grip on Aurelia''s arm, though her eyes still had the fire of anger in them.


    "Thank you," Sarolta nodded at Zuri before turning to Aurelia. "And you, please refrain from insulting others with racial slurs. That behavior is unacceptable in this nation and I will not hesitate to dole out a punishment.¡±


    Aurelia rolled her eyes and looked down at her arm where Zuri let go. Her hands were deeply imprinted on it, huffing as she gave Zuri a final glare.


    Zakiya walked back onto the stage and sat back down in her seat, her arm crossed. She turned to Zamazenti. ¡°What did I miss?¡± she asked.


    Zamazenti shrugged with a crooked smirk. ¡°Just Aurelia being Aurelia, eh?¡±


    Zakiya sighed, leaning back into her seat. She caught sight of the handprints on Aurelia''s arm and looked over to Zuri. ¡°Thank you, Zuri.¡±


    Zuri blinked, responding to Zakiya''s thanks with a single, hesitant nod.


    ¡°Now, moving on,¡± Sarolta continued, taking center stage once more. ¡°Attention, everyone. We will now be discussing the cause of the sugar shortage taking place in this world. In order to assist us with this topic, we have a special guest here today. Everyone, give a warm welcome to our top scientist from Yushalia''s Research Institute of Supernatural Human Ability, Dolores.¡±


    After Sarolta''s introduction, a woman strolled onto the stage with the world leaders. She was tall, her rich brown skin glowing in the sunlight. Its warm, ebony hue resembled a luxurious piece of silk, soft to the touch and soothing to the eye. She possessed an hourglass physique, silky black straight hair that reached her elbows, and sepia eyes behind a pair of black glasses. Donning a black and white pencil dress with a thin black bodysuit underneath, Dolores''s black high heels clicked against the floor as she stepped up to the microphone stand beside Sarolta.


    The crowd roared as they watched the researcher take the spotlight, with oohs and catcalls shaking the stadium. The crowd rained compliment after compliment, many of them too lewd for TV, as Sarolta sighed with worry that the crowd''s focus would be somewhere naughty instead of the upcoming topic.


    Zuri watched from her spot, crossing her arms and rolling her eyes at the lewd comments about Dolores. She agreed that the scientist was beautiful and curvy, but the men¡¯s words were making her feel uncomfortable.


    "Ugh, some of these people need to control themselves," Zuri muttered under her breath, shaking her head in annoyance.


    Sarolta shared the same sentiment as Zuri, shaking her head at the crude comments from the crowd.


    "Thank you for the warm welcome, everyone," Dolores began, her voice carrying an air of dominance but also professionalism. "But let''s get ourselves together and focus on the task at hand."


    The crowd slowly quieted down as Dolores''s commanding tone grabbed their attention.


    Dolores nodded in appreciation and cleared her throat before speaking into the microphone.


    "Now, I would like to start by discussing the science behind the sugar shortage. It''s a complex situation, but I will do my best to break it down for everyone here."


    Sarolta nodded and stepped back, giving Dolores the floor.


    ¡°As we all know, sugar is vital for food production and food processing in our world," Dolores continued.


    The crowd nodded in agreement, some even murmuring in acknowledgment as they tried to focus on the topic instead of the beautiful scientist before them.


    Stolen story; please report.


    "For the past few months, the consumption of sugar has been increasing rapidly," Dolores continued, pulling up a graph on the screen behind her. "As you can see here, the rate of sugar consumption and production is on a steady increase, with no signs of slowing down. This is a major problem, as sugar is not just a sweetener, but also a preservative and a key component in many food products. The reduction in supply will not only impact the taste of food but also its shelf life and nutritional value. There are also the economic implications to consider.¡±


    "Economic implications..." Helka said under her breath.


    "Now, the reason for this decline in sugar production is a mystery that myself and my team of scientists have been trying to uncover, and we have made a striking discovery," Dolores explained, crossing her arms under her ample bosom. "The increase in consumption of sugar alongside its struggling production rate is not due to any shortage of sugarcane or sugar beet, which are the primary sources of sugar," Dolores explained. "Instead, it is due to a new species amongst us. They are known as¡­the Aranaki.¡±


    The screen changed again to images and animations of what seemed to be ordinary humans, but are shown performing supernatural feats of strength.


    ¡°The Aranaki are a relatively recent discovery. They were first spotted a few months ago, but their population has been growing rapidly. The Aranaki have been spotted everywhere from large cities to remote villages, and are becoming a real problem for the population. They require a lot of sugar to survive and thrive, and they have been consuming vast amounts of it, leading to the current sugar shortage. The Aranaki are extremely difficult to detect and capture. They look like ordinary people, so they can easily blend in and hide in plain sight. The only way to identify them is through their high sugar consumption and their unique powers when they experience sugar overload."


    ¡°Pardon me, Dr. Dolores,¡± Bianca spoke up. ¡°But what happens if the Aranaki consume too much sugar?¡±


    "When the Aranaki consume enough sugar, they undergo a physical and mental transformation. Their senses become enhanced, and their physical strength is greatly increased. They become impervious to most forms of physical harm, and their speed, agility, and reflexes are heightened to superhuman levels.¡±


    The audience was captivated by Dolores''s words, but even more so by her alluring form. Zuri''s irritation was slowly growing as she watched the men''s ogling with disdain until it reached its boiling point.


    ¡°Can you guys calm down for two minutes! This is important information being given here!¡± she yelled into Aurelia''s microphone with a scowl, eyeing the crowd.


    The room fell silent at Zuri''s scolding. Dolores continued her speech, oblivious to the men''s wandering gazes.


    "Thank you, Zuri, for bringing our attention back to the matter at hand," Dolores said, nodding in agreement. "It is important to stay focused on the issue and not let our minds wander too much.¡±


    The leaders nodded in agreement, and the crowd tried harder to focus on the presentation.


    Dolores cleared her throat and went on with her explanation, using diagrams and other visuals to help the audience understand the science behind the Aranaki¡¯s consumption of sugar. "The Aranaki''s bodies have adapted to be incredibly efficient at processing sugar," Dolores explained, gesturing at a diagram of an Aranak''s biological system. "They can extract the energy and nutrients from sugar at an incredible rate, which is why they require such a high intake of it," she continued. "This is also what gives them their temporary overpowering abilities when they consume enough sugar."


    As Dolores wrapped up her presentation, Sarolta posed the final question to the researcher. "Dolores, is there anything else we should know about the Aranaki before we conclude this interview?"


    Dolores took a moment to gather her thoughts before speaking, adjusting her glasses and standing taller. "Yes, there is one more important thing."


    The audience leaned forward with anticipation.


    "The Aranaki have one more ability that we''ve discovered," Dolores continued, shifting her stance and crossing her arms. "Aside from their sugar intake and overpowering abilities, the Aranaki also possess a unique and dangerous power."


    The audience was riveted, their gazes fixated on Dolores as she continued her explanation, trying to pay attention to her words. "The Aranaki have the ability to use a substance called Aranite," Dolores explained, holding up an opaque crystal as dark as obsidian. "Aranite is a natural energy source that is unique to the Aranaki. This energy substance is incredibly potent and can be used by the Aranaki for various purposes, such as creating energy fields, creating artificial structures, or even powering up their already extraordinary abilities."


    The crowd let out a collective gasp at this new information. "Aranite?" Evgeny said. "That''s a powerful substance."


    Dolores nodded gravely. "Yes, it is. Aranite is an extremely potent substance, and the Aranaki can produce it in large amounts. This makes the Aranaki extremely powerful and dangerous."


    The audience, despite their best efforts, couldn¡¯t help but let their gazes roam over Dolores''s body again as she spoke.


    "Can you guys just focus on the information?" Zuri hissed into Aurelia''s microphone once more.


    Some people guiltily averted their gaze, pretending to focus on the presentation. ¡°Uhh, yeah, sorry. We''ll try to focus on the info.¡±


    Zuri rolled her eyes at the men''s insincere apologies and focused her attention back on the presentation. Dolores continued her explanation with a neutral expression on her face, paying no mind to the perversion sweeping the audience.


    "As you all can see, the Aranaki are a unique and fearsome subspecies that we''re only just beginning to understand. We''re still delving into their full capabilities, but it''s clear that they pose a significant threat to our world."


    The audience nodded in agreement once more, though their minds were still preoccupied with Dolores''s physical appearance. Zuri let out a frustrated huff and shook her head again. She couldn''t help but wonder if they were even listening to anything Dolores said.


    ¡°So what did you all learn today?¡± Zuri barked, eyeing the lustful crowd as if scolding a child.


    "Well, we definitely learned something," one man muttered.


    The people around him chuckled, some of them continuing to stare unabashedly at the scientist.


    "Yeah, we learned that the Aranaki are powerful and dangerous¡­and stuff and stuff," another man replied.


    The men around him chuckled, their gazes never straying from the curves of the scientist on stage.


    "And uhh, we also learned that they have this Aranite stuff, yeah" a third man chimed in.


    "But let''s be real, we didn''t really learn much else," another man joked, ¡°Except that this scientist is a total hottie.¡±


    Those around him laughed in agreement, a few even catcalling and whistling at the scientist before them.


    ¡°Order! There will be order in this stadium!¡± Sarolta raised a hand and swung her arms outwards, signaling the crowd to quiet down. She then smiled and thanked Dolores. ¡° Anyways¡­ Thank you, Dolores, for sharing your knowledge with us today. We appreciate your hard work and the dedication you and your team has put into uncovering these findings."


    Dolores cracked a light smile and nodded in acknowledgment. "Thank you for having me. I''m happy to have contributed to this discussion. It''s crucial to stay informed about the Aranaki and their potential impact on our world."


    As the presentation ended and Dolores stepped off the stage, the men in the crowd started whistling and catcalling again, their eyes glued to the sway of her hips as she walked away.


    One of the men stood up from his seat, whistling loudly. ¡°Hey, Dolores! Where are you going, baby? Come back and let us admire you some more!¡±


    Some of the men around him wolf-whistled and catcalled again, their eyes glued to Dolores''s rear.


    Zuri, Sebastian and Bianca exchanged uneasy glances, silently agreeing that this had gone too far.


    Dolores simply raised an eyebrow and continued to walk off the stage, her hips swaying as she went.


    The men in the crowd continued to stare at her, some even calling out after her, trying to get her attention.


    One of the men in the VIP group, feeling particularly bold, got up from his seat and started to follow Dolores off the stage, his eyes fixed on her rear.


    ¡°Hey, babe,¡± he called out, ¡°Don¡¯t leave us hanging. We weren¡¯t done admiring yet.¡±


    The leaders all bristled at the man''s audacity, exchanging glances that said ¡®someone needs to stop this.¡¯


    Dolores, sensing the man''s presence behind her, stopped in her tracks and turned around, her hands on her hips.


    The man, seeing Dolores turn around, smirked and sauntered up to her, eyes roving over her body.


    ¡°Hey there, gorgeous,¡± he purred, ¡°Don¡¯t leave without giving us a show first.¡±


    Dolores gave the man a cool, unimpressed look, her eyes narrowing.


    ¡°I''m a scientist, not a stripper," she said coolly, "And last I checked, I''m being paid to give a presentation, not give you a show and be ogled like a piece of meat."


    The man chuckled with a shrug. ¡°Oh c''mon. Meat, shmeat, know what I mean? You can''t blame us for admiring such a beautiful body,¡± he said, his hand reaching out to brush against her thigh.


    Dolores dodged his hand with catlike reflexes, her expression hardening.


    "Don''t touch me," she said, her voice low stone cold.


    The man let out a low whistle, clearly amused by her reaction. "Feisty¡­I like that," he said, taking another step towards her and reaching out for her hip.


    Dolores dodged his hand again, her patience at its limit.


    "I''m serious," she warned, her voice tight with anger. "One more move and I''ll deck you."


    "Oh, I''d like to see you try, sweetheart. I bet you''re all talk and no action, aren''t you?¡± he taunted with one more reach aimed at her chest.


    Before the man could even react, Dolores''s leg shot out, her foot connecting with his groin in a swift and powerful kick that sent him flying back several meters. The man let out a strangled cry, crumpling to the ground clutching his nether regions. The crowd around them gasped in shock, the room falling completely silent.


    The leaders all exchanged looks of surprise and admiration.


    Dolores fixed the man with a cold glare, her foot still poised in the air.


    "I hope you''ve learnt your lesson," she said, her voice steely as she lowered her foot before walking off of the stage as she originally intended.


    The man whimpered, still clutching at his crotch, clearly in no position to argue as he watched her walk off.


    ¡°Nice kick,¡± Bianca muttered, a hint of a smile on her lips.


    "Remind me never to piss her off," Evgeny said with a roaring laugh, shaking his head in disbelief.


    A collective silence hung over the room, the crowd still reeling from the unexpected interaction. However, the silence was broken by the sound of clapping, which quickly spread through the room as the audience showed their appreciation for Dolores''s bravery and intelligence.


    As the applause died down, Sarolta and the other leaders turned to each other, nodding approvingly.


    ¡°She¡¯s a tough cookie,¡± Zuri said, her lips parted in awe.

 Amaranthine Town

    Alice''s eyes flickered open, her vision blurry as she lay on a bed with red sheets. Letting out a groan, she shook her head and her sight cleared enough to see three figures standing beside her.


    One by one, she looked at each of them. Closest to her was Carmen, her long black hair, sandstone-toned skin and black halter top with black short-shorts visible before her. In the middle was Teigen, who had light brown sun-kissed skin and short dark brown hair, wearing a crisscross halter and asymmetrical torn black jeans. Beside Teigen was Naphi, gazing down at Alice with a chuckle as she came to.


    ¡°C''mon, wake up!¡± Naphi said as she gently rocked Alice''s body by her shoulders.


    Alice groaned again, her grogginess slowly subsiding as she took in the faces of the three women before her.


    "Where am I...?" she said in a weak voice, rubbing her eyes and attempting to sit up.


    Carmen gave her a friendly smile, her dark eyes studying Alice''s disoriented expression. "You''re in Amaranthine Town, sweetie. You passed out, remember?"


    "Amaranthine Town...?" Alice repeated, her voice still groggy.


    Teigen chuckled and crossed her arms over her chest, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "You don''t remember anything from last night at all?"


    Alice shook her head, her mind still fuzzy and confused.


    Naphi sighed and rolled her eyes, a smirk on her lips. "We found you lying on the side of the road, passed out. You''re lucky we found you, you know?¡±


    Alice furrowed her brow, attempting to recall any memories from the previous encounter. The last thing she remembered was¡­well, nothing at all.


    "I...I can''t remember anything," she admitted, feeling a pang of worry creeping in. "How long have I been out for?"


    "About a few hours," Carmen responded, her expression growing more serious.


    Teigen shrugged and leaned against a nearby wall. "It''s a good thing we found you when we did, though. You would''ve been a prime target for the Depraved, especially at night like that.¡±


    "The Depraved...?"


    Naphi nodded, a hint of concern in her eyes. "Yeah, it''s not safe to be out at night around here. The Depraved are attracted to negativity, and they can sense it from miles away. They would''ve had a field day with you last night.¡±


    Alice shivered involuntarily, shifting on the soft surface she was laying on, realizing she was resting on a couch. "Where am I now? Your place, I''m guessing?"


    "Yep, you''re in our apartment," Carmen confirmed, gesturing around the room they were in.


    The walls were painted a warm beige color, a few abstract paintings hanging on them. The living room was sparsely furnished, with a small coffee table, a TV mounted on the wall, and a couple of armchairs surrounding the couch Alice was on.


    "It''s...cozy," Alice said, sitting up a bit more on the bed.


    Teigen raised an eyebrow at her remark. "You sure you''re feeling okay? You were pretty out of it earlier."


    "Yeah, I..." Alice trailed off, noticing for the first time the dull ache in her head and the slight tremble in her hands.


    Alice looked over and saw Zalgo on the neighboring couch still asleep, her deep blues widening as she looked at her.


    ¡°Zalgo¡­?¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Yep,¡± Carmen replied. ¡°And the other girl that was with you is¡­¡± she gestured at Alice''s midsection, where she felt an arm around her slim waist. Alice''s mahogany hand gripped the alabaster forearm embracing her, and she recoiled as she looked back and saw the snoozing culprit, Rachel.


    "What the- how...how long has Rachel been holding onto me like this?!" Alice blurted out, her voice filled with irritation and surprise.


    Teigen chuckled, shaking her head. "Well, since we tucked you both in bed, she has been holding you like a lost puppy. She complimented your body heat every once in a while too.¡±


    Alice blushed at being held so intimately by her best friend. "Why didn''t you guys wake me then?"


    "Oh we tried, believe me," Naphi chimed in. "But every time we tugged you, Rachel would just cling tighter. It was like separating two magnets!¡±


    Alice groaned, knowing that her best friend could be particularly stubborn when it came to physical affection. "Great, just great..."


    Carmen laughed softly, an amused smile on her lips. "It was quite endearing, seeing how fiercely she was holding onto you.¡±


    "Yeah, I guess that''s Rachel for you," Alice muttered, shaking her head.


    Alice attempted to wriggle free from Rachel''s grip, but her sleeping friend''s arm only tightened around her. The other girls chuckled at the sight.


    "Looks like you''re not going anywhere, honey,¡± Teigen teased, a smug grin on her face.


    Alice rolled her eyes, groaning again as she realized she was trapped. ¡°Great, just great. How am I going to get out of this?¡±


    Naphi chuckled at Alice¡¯s distress, clearly enjoying the situation. "You¡¯re on your own, girl. We tried to help, but Rachel¡¯s gotcha good.¡±


    Carmen walked over to them and lightly patted Rachel on the head, who barely even stirred. ¡°She¡¯s a tough one to crack, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re all just a bunch of sadists,¡± Alice moaned. ¡°C-can I have at least a little help here?¡±


    As the women laughed at her predicament, Alice tried to move again, but Rachel¡¯s grip remained firm, and she seemed to nuzzle her petite body even closer against Alice in her sleep.


    Teigen smirked at her. "Afraid not, honey. You¡¯re gonna have to wait until Rachel wakes up and decides to let go. Until then, you¡¯re her personal pillow.¡±


    Alice let out an exasperated sigh, leaning her head back against the couch. ¡°This is just great. I¡¯m being held hostage by my own best friend, and I can¡¯t even move. In the meantime, can you at least tell me more about where I am now?¡±


    Carmen sat down on the edge of the coffee table, her face growing serious. "Yes, sure. You''re currently in the city of Amaranthine Town. It''s a haven for people from different realms, cultures, and races. It acts as a sort of sanctuary from the outside violence and wars between various factions.


    It''s a melting pot of different cultures, beliefs, and backgrounds. The city is built to accommodate the various needs and requirements of its diverse inhabitants. As a result, while it''s a mostly peaceful place, it''s pretty eclectic and chaotic at times.¡±


    Teigen nodded, taking a seat in one of the armchairs. "And it''s not just any regular city either. It''s rightfully titled the crossroads of the universe - a bustling hub that''s open 24 hours, with diverse shops, markets, restaurants, and entertainment venues open day and night."


    "There''s always something happening here," Naphi chimed in. "It''s never boring here, even in the dead of night.¡±


    Carmen chuckled and smiled. "Yeah, it''s always hopping here. You can find just about anything you want at any time. Plus, the vibe is really cool. You have people from all walks of life here, doing their own thing and coexisting in one big, messy family, if you will."


    Naphi perched on the arm of the chair Teigen was sitting in. "It''s kinda wild, really. You''ve got witches, demons, even aliens, you name it. And there''s always someone having a good time or causing a little trouble."


    Carmen nodded in agreement. "Yeah, with all these different folk here, it''s a city that never sleeps. You can find something interesting at every corner.¡±


    Teigen added, "And the food, man. The food here is incredible. You can find cuisine from every corner of the universe here, and it''s all pretty damn good.¡±


    Carmen laughed. "Yeah, the restaurants and street vendors here have some of the most unique and delicious food you''ll ever taste. And the best part is that most of them are open all night, so you can get a bite anytime you want.¡±


    Naphi chimed in with a smirk. "That''s right. You could have a greasy burger at 3 AM or some exotic alien dish at midnight, and you''ll find both in this town.¡±


    ¡°You''ve got my attention there,¡± Alice replied.


    ¡°A foodie, are we?¡± Carmen said with a smirk as she leaned in. ¡°Then you''re in paradise.¡±


    Teigen added, ¡°And the night life here is pretty insane too. There''s always something happening, whether it''s a concert, a party, or a rave. And don¡¯t even get me started on the clubs here. This town never runs out of fun.¡°


    A light yawn sounded in the room, and everyone looked over to see Zalgo stretching her limbs, her heterochromic eyes opening to see Alice and the others.


    ¡°Alice¡­? Where are we¡­?¡±


    Alice turned her head towards Zalgo, her eyes widening slightly as she saw her friend waking up.


    "Hey, you''re finally up," Alice said softly, trying to keep her voice down so as not to wake Rachel. "We¡¯re at a place called Amaranthine Town. Do you remember anything before falling unconscious?"


    Zalgo grumbled and rubbed her eyes, looking around groggily. "I...I don¡¯t really remember much...just bits and pieces."


    Naphi, still perched on the arm of Teigen''s chair, spoke up. "Yeah, you guys were both passed out upon arrival. Zilla told us she needed a place for you guys to stay until you all woke up, so we brought you here to keep you safe."


    ¡°Oh,¡± Zalgo responded. ¡°Is she still here?¡±


    ¡°Nope! She went back to Euphoria, that crazy place.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Zalgo looked puzzled for a moment, but then her expression shifted to concern. "Wait a minute...where''s Rachel...?¡±


    Teigen chuckled from her seat. "Oh, she''s right behind Alice, hun. Holding onto her like a koala."


    On cue, Alice wiggled her hips, trying to break free from Rachel''s grip only for the latter to tighten it even further. "Oh, I''m very much aware. She won''t let go.¡±


    Carmen giggled at the sight while Naphi let out a snort. "Yeah, she''s been clinging onto Alice like she''s her lifeline. We tried waking her up earlier, but she wouldn¡¯t budge. And when we tried to separate her, she just held even tighter."


    Zalgo let out a small chuckle herself, rubbing her eyes again. ¡°How amusing."


    "Tell me about it," Alice groaned, trying to push Rachel''s arm away again to no avail. "She¡¯s like a barnacle, I swear.¡±


    Teigen, still leaning against the wall, grinned wickedly. "Oh, it gets better. She was complimenting your body heat while she was holding onto you. You''re like a personal space heater to her.¡±


    Rachel snuggled even closer in her sleep, burying her face in Alice''s shoulder and mumbling unintelligibly.


    "Yep, I know that all too well," Alice said with a sigh. ¡°So I''m a sitting duck until she wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Yes you are,¡± Teigen teased with a wink.


    ¡°Till then, you can chat with us!¡± Naphi recommended.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Alice replied.


    Meanwhile, Carmen walked over to a small kitchen area nearby and began taking out some cups. "Anyone want some coffee?" she called out.


    ¡°Oh, I could certainly use some right now,¡± Alice said, sitting up a little while not disturbing Rachel''s slumber.


    ¡°Then treat yourself.¡±


    ¡°Don''t mind if I do.¡±

 Saroltas Ultimatum

    ¡°With that presentation out of the way, I would like to focus on the elephant in the room.¡± Sarolta said.


    ¡°Yeah, like, what is the whole voting system for, anyways?¡± Izanami asked.


    ¡°To decide the severity of the repercussions of those with a poor score.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, so Aurelia''s screwed, right?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sarolta doesn''t need to do anything,¡± Zakiya piped up. ¡°If we weren''t here and she woulda said half of that shit to me, I''d be right at her palace''s front doors, y''know me.¡±


    ¡°You''re gonna be like ¡®EXCUUUUUSE MEEEEE~¡¯¡± Izanami joked with a mock-serious expression, waving her pointer finger around sassily.


    ¡°Izanami,¡± Sarolta said in a stern voice. ¡°You cannot-¡±


    ¡°Like ¡®EXCUUUUUUUSE MEEEEE~!¡¯¡± Izanami continued with a giggle, not paying Sarolta any mind as she kept up her act.


    Sarolta slammed her palm onto Izanami''s desk, giving her a sharp glare. ¡°You will take this discussion seriously or you will be ejected from this event.¡±


    Izanami flashed a cheeky grin. ¡°Well EXCUUUUUSE MEEEE~!¡± she responded with the same sassy expression and movements.


    Sarolta huffed and pinched the bridge of her nose, her eyes piercing through the kitsune''s. ¡°This will be your final warning, Izanami. I have no time for your immature games.¡±


    Izanami shrugged, her grin never fading. ¡°Aw, don''t be mad! It''s just a li¡¯l satire!¡±


    "Satire?" Sarolta scoffed, clearly unamused. "It''s not satire when it belittles and mocks valid concerns about racism and injustice."


    "Sarolta, darling, you know you can''t stop this fox from playing her tricks," she said, her lips curling into a smirk. ¡°I''ve never been one to play by the rules or take anything seriously. Besides, if memory serves, black people only make up like 0.02 percent of ¨­kuninushi''s population. So yeah, we just don''t really have racism problems over there, y''know?"


    Sarolta''s face darkened as she clenched her fists. "That''s a disgusting and ignorant thing to say," she said, her voice tight with anger, "Just because ¨­kuninushi''s population is homogeneous doesn''t mean that racism isn''t a problem. Racism can happen anywhere, in any culture."


    Zakiya leaned forward to pick up where Sarolta left off. "And just because you don''t take anything seriously doesn''t give you a free pass to belittle and mock the experiences of marginalized communities. Your ¡®satire¡¯ isn''t funny, it''s harmful. It contributes to a culture of racism and white supremacy.¡± she ended, eyeing Aurelia with a scowl.


    Meanwhile, Aurelia sipped her espresso, her expression smug.


    "Oh, please," she said, rolling her eyes, "You''re all making such a big deal about this. I don''t see the problem with a little harmless humor.¡±


    "Harmless humor?" Zakiya repeated, her jaw clenched. "You think it''s harmless to make jokes about someone''s race and culture? Do you have any idea how offensive that is?¡±


    Aurelia rolled her eyes. ¡°Ahh yes. Let''s all feel bad for black people, everyone. As if you''re the only ones who suffered hardships.¡±


    With the tensions in the room escalating, Aurelia''s latest comment caused a wave of anger and offense from everyone else present. Zakiya''s expression darkened as her fists clenched, and even Izanami''s usual carefree demeanor vanished for a split second.


    ¡°You think this is about pity?¡± Zuri shot back, her voice sharp. ¡°It''s not about that, it''s about respect and decency.


    ¡°And besides,¡± Sarolta added. ¡°I will not let you take this discussion somewhere it doesn''t need to go. I will now divulge the punishments for those with the lowest scores.¡±


    The room falls silent as all eyes turn to Sarolta. The leaders all wait with trepidation to find out what the consequences are for those who have failed to make the cut. Sarolta clears her throat and looks down at her notes, then looks up to meet the eyes of the other world leaders.


    "The lowest scores will result in a variety of fines and sanctions," she begins. "Each nation will have to pay a significant monetary sum, and will be ineligible to receive financial aid or trade privileges for a period of time.¡±


    The stadium filled with mutters and chatter, sharing their mixed opinions. Aurelia, however, is not at all intimidated. She simply snorts and scoffs at the news of potential consequences.


    "Fines and sanctions? So in other words, a slap on the wrist and a time-out. Pah. You think that''s going to scare me?" Aurelia sneers, adjusting her scarf.


    Sarolta is clearly used to dealing with difficult personalities, and doesn''t let Aurelia''s lack of interest get to her. "Additional penalties include mandatory cultural awareness training and diversity education for your population, as well as regular audits to ensure compliance with the new standards set forth by this meeting," she explains.


    "You''re going to force my people to sit through those pointless classes and lectures?" Aurelia snorts. "I can''t wait to see how well THAT goes over. Not that any of it will matter. These rules are just a bunch of unnecessary bullshit, anyway."


    Several leaders exchange a look, knowing that Aurelia''s attitude is just making things worse. Sarolta, meanwhile, is growing increasingly frustrated at Aurelia''s attitude. She takes a deep breath before speaking again, her tone firm and no-nonsense.


    "These rules are not unnecessary, Aurelia. They''re necessary for us to start making progress with our global community. Your country and people will have no choice but to comply, regardless of your feelings on the matter.¡±


    ¡°Ha, the head of a huge corporation telling me, a queen, how to lead my nation? This is peak comedy.¡±Stolen story; please report.


    Sarolta''s expression remained stoic as she listened to Aurelia''s words, but couldn''t help but feel a pang of frustration at the queen''s tone.


    "I''m not telling you how to lead your nation," she said coolly. "I''m telling you to comply with the rules that have been put in place for the betterment of the global community. This is not a matter of who has more authority, but of what is best for everyone - including your own people."


    Zuri nodded in agreement, adding her own thoughts to the conversation. "It''s true, Aurelia. Whether you like it or not, you have to follow these rules. It''s not just your nation that suffers if you don''t comply, it''s everyone''s."


    Izanami''s usual carefree demeanor returned as she chimed in, her tone light. "Plus, it''ll probably be a laugh riot watching everyone go through those classes and stuff. I just hope they have good snacks at least."


    Sarolta huffed at Izanami''s comment, but didn''t have time to reprimand her before Aurelia spoke up again.


    "You think having my people sit through those classes will accomplish anything?" Aurelia scoffed. "It''s just a big waste of time and resources. And as for the audits, I don''t see why anyone needs to poke their nose into my business."


    Sarolta took a deep breath, trying to keep her patience. "The classes will help educate your people on the issue of diversity and inclusion, and the audits will make sure you''re actually implementing the changes we''ve agreed upon."


    "And what exactly do you think that will do? Make everyone hold hands and sing songs about how special and unique we all are?" Aurelia sneered. "It''s ridiculous, and you know it. My people are already perfectly fine without all these ''diversity'' shenanigans."


    ¡°I have spoken, and my ultimatum shall be final,¡± Sarolta shot back with a glare, turning her attention to Xiuying next.


    ¡°These rules and setbacks will apply to you too, Xiuying.¡±


    Xiuying bristled, then rolled her eyes. "You think I don''t know that?" she said with a scoff. "Do you really think I''m afraid of your rules and sanctions?"


    Sarolta''s expression darkened at the Heiguonese leader''s defiant response. "You would be wise to take these rules seriously, Xiuying," she warned.


    ¡°Yeah, you better,¡± Zakiya chimed.


    "And what are you going to do about it, huh?" Xiuying asked, turning to Zakiya with a smirk. "You think your little desert kingdom can intimidate me? You''re delusional."


    ¡°Try me.¡±


    ¡°Woah, you better watch your mouth there, Zakiya,¡± Izanami warned with a snicker. ¡°This is Heiguo we''re talking about - those guys know Kung-Fu!¡±


    ¡°Woah,¡± Bianca blurted with wide eyes, letting out a chuckle. ¡°That''s SUPER racist! Chill out!¡±


    Izanami waved her hand dismissively and continued, ¡°Call it whatever ya wanna, but Xiuying came here to kick ass and eat rice. And she''s all outta rice.¡±


    ¡°Izanami, order,¡± Sarolta told Izanami with a piercing gaze before turning her attention back to Xiuying.


    "I refuse to bow down to this nonsense," Xiuying retorted with a sneer. "My nation is thriving perfectly fine on its own. We don''t need your sanctions or penalties. We don''t need your ''diversity'' talks either,¡± the leader of Heiguo stated firmly.


    Sarolta sighed heavily, her patience wearing thin. "I understand your concerns, Xiuying, but these rules are not negotiable. They are necessary to ensure that all nations are held accountable for their actions and that everyone plays by the same rules.¡±


    Xiuying''s eyes flickered with frustration, but she kept her composure. "You may see these rules as necessary, but I see them as an infringement of my nation''s sovereignty. We have our own traditions and values that we uphold, and we will not have them disrespected or undermined by you."


    ¡°It''s not about disrespecting or undermining your beliefs, Xiuying," Sarolta replied in a patient tone. "It''s about creating a more equitable global community, where everyone has the same opportunities and rights.¡±


    Xiuying''s face remained hard and unyielding, her arms crossed defiantly. "Your vision of a ''more equitable global community'' is nothing but an illusion. It''s unrealistic. And I will not sacrifice the prosperity of my nation for the sake of some ideals that will never be achievable."


    Sarolta''s expression turned steely as she tried to keep the conversation on track. "That''s not the point, Xiuying. This isn''t about idealism, it''s about creating a fairer and more inclusive world for everyone. And that starts with all nations and peoples cooperating.¡±


    ¡°Your ideals mean nothing to me,¡± Xiuying said bluntly. ¡°I take care of my people, and nothing happens in my country without my say-so. You can take your ''rules'' and shove them where the sun doesn''t shine. I won''t be strong-armed into doing something that goes against the way my people live."


    Sarolta could feel her frustration growing, but she kept her voice level. "I''m not trying to strong-arm you, Xiuying. I''m trying to have a productive dialogue about how we can work together to create a more inclusive world.¡±


    Xiuying let out a scoff, waving her hand dismissively. "Productive dialogue?" she repeated, rolling her eyes. "What''s productive about trying to force everyone to conform to your ideals? Your so-called inclusivity is nothing but a thinly veiled attempt at control."


    "You''re one to talk, young lady," Helka joined. "Your country has big issues with racism, and colorism especially."


    "No it doesn''t," Xiuying countered. "My nation is free of racism and discrimination, it is all propaganda from this country and adjacent countries to stir dismay and controversy between my nation and Yushalia, and those of Yushali descent."


    "But dear, need I remind you of all the reports of dark-skinned individuals being denied entry into, say, restaurants just because of the color of their skin? Or perhaps evicting and rejecting them hotel rooms, leaving them with no choice but to sleep on the streets?"


    The crowd rumbled with upset and disapproval at Helka''s revelation, making Helka''s smirk widen.


    "As I said, it is all propaganda. All foreigners are treated exactly the same in my nation."


    "Oh, I wouldn''t exactly say that. For example, it''s no coincidence that elves generally have positive experiences there, while dark elves face the same problems and struggles that humans of darker skin tones face. Clearly, there''s a bias, and skin color is the foundation of that bias."


    "And might I add," Bianca joined in. "Plenty of Yushalis who visited or live there reported that there is often blatant and bald-faced racism against Black people, and that skin color influences nearly everything. Basically, as long as you''re the ''correct'' skin tone, you''re not walking around with a target on your back."


    "White people face discrimination there too," Xiuying argued.


    "Yes, but you''re less likely to succeed if you''re not white."


    "Stop parroting things you''ve heard from other people. There has been an effort on my part to censor hate speech in online spaces, and warning the populace not to use racist rhetoric. I''m not just a sitting duck who knows nothing of what''s going on in my own country."


    "That''s good," Helka said, her tone tinged with mockery. "But if I may offer some advice, how about Heiguo begins viewing the races of the world like we elves do? After all, we don''t differentiate between elves and dark elves. To us, dark elves are simply elves just like us. Not to say we don''t acknowledge and celebrate the differences between us, but we don''t treat them any differently. Of course you''ll have a numbskull elf here and there, but that''s every country, and most of the discrimination comes from humans who live in my region. Wouldn''t the world be a better place if more people thought like us?"


    The crowd wracked with words of agreement and approval, with the attention now turned back on Xiuying for her response.


    "I''m not going to budge. Everything is going to stay as is and I won''t waste any more time with this non-issue."


    ¡°My word is final,¡± Sarolta shut her down in a cold tone, turning her attention back to the audience.


    Sarolta''s gaze swept over the room, taking in the expressions of anxiety, uncertainty, frustration, and anger of the other leaders. She took a deep breath, then spoke up again, her voice firm. ¡°Let''s move on,¡± she said, her tone brokering no room for argument.


    "We''ve heard everyone''s thoughts on the matter, and it''s clear that there''s still a lot of resistance and disagreement. However, we can''t let that stand in the way of progress. The rules and penalties have been decided, and they are not up for debate.¡±


    Quietness gripped the stadium once more, the leaders all processing Sarolta''s words. Even Xiuying, who was still fuming, stayed quiet, not wanting to risk further escalation.


    Finally, Sebastian spoke up, his voice controlled but curious. ¡°Miss Sarolta, what about the punishments you mentioned earlier? Can you tell us more about them?¡±


    Sarolta nodded and pulled out a paper with the penalties outlined. "Of course," she said. "The penalties for the lowest scoring nations will be as follows: significant monetary fines, ineligibility for economic aid or trade privileges for a period of time, mandatory cultural awareness training and diversity education for the general public, and regular audits to ensure compliance with the new rules."


    She looked up from the paper and met Sebastian''s gaze. "Does that answer your question?¡±


    Sebastian nodded, but before he could say anything more, Izanami spoke up.


    "Those seem like pretty harsh penalties," she remarked, tapping her fingers against the table.


    "But necessary ones," Sarolta replied firmly. "If the rules are not enforced, the issue of racism and colorism will continue to grow and escalate.¡±


    Xiuying, who had been relatively quiet up until that point, suddenly spoke up. ¡°And what if we don¡¯t comply with these penalties?¡± she asked, her tone challenging. ¡°What happens then?¡±


    Sarolta turned her icy gaze to Xiuying, unflinching. ¡°Then we will take more severe measures,¡± she said bluntly. ¡°Such as imposing sanctions, cutting off trade entirely, and even military intervention if it proves necessary.¡±


    The threat hung in the air, and the room fell silent once more. Even Xiuying looked taken aback, clearly not expecting such a strong response.


    "Make no mistake," Sarolta continued, "these penalties are not just empty threats. We are fully committed to implementing them if necessary."


    She looked around the room, her gaze meeting each leader''s. "So, let''s all make sure we understand the consequences of failing to comply. Understood?¡±


    The leaders exchanged glances, some looking more hesitant than others. But after a moment, they all nodded in agreement. Even Xiuying grudgingly nodded, though her lips were still pursed in defiance.


    Sarolta allowed herself a small satisfied smile before speaking again. "Good. Then that concludes this meeting. I have faith that the nations will cooperate and work towards creating a more accepting and inclusive society. It will take time, effort, and patience, but it will be worth it in the end.¡±


    The crowd gave a round of applause as the event concluded, the leaders packing up their things and leaving their designated seats. Sarolta went to a door and headed down a stairwell


    ¡­This isn''t something that laws and education alone can handle, Sarolta thought. But this shall be the first step. The world WILL change, even if it has to burn a little first.

 The Quirky Astronomer

    The rich smell of roasted coffee beans wafted through the room as Carmen poured four cups of coffee for the others and one for herself, handing a cup to Alice.


    ¡°Creams and sugars, Al?¡±


    Alice nodded, trying to make herself comfortable with Rachel''s arm still around her waist. ¡°Yes, please. Could you add two creams and two sugars?¡±


    Carmen handed her the cup of coffee with creams and sugars mixed in. ¡°Here you go, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Alice responded, taking a sip and enjoying the warmth and taste of the coffee.


    Meanwhile, Rachel continued to cling to Alice in her sleep, her slender arm still clutching around her. Alice tried shifting and wiggling once more, but Rachel''s grip remained firm.


    "...I swear she''s going to glue herself to me permanently at this point," she groaned.


    Carmen chuckled, watching the scene. "Looks like she''s really attached to you, huh? Say, while we wait, how about we discuss something interesting?¡±


    ¡°Interesting? What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just the¡­Twilight Fragments in your possession, of course.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­?¡±


    Carmen held up two photos of the Twilight Fragments, gauging Alice''s reaction.


    ¡°Those swords¡­ What are they, anyways¡­?¡±


    Teigen spoke up first, clearing her throat before speaking, "Ahem... Well, like we said earlier, the Twilight Fragment blades were lost centuries ago, in their respective worlds." She explained patiently, while Naphi and Carmen stood beside her nodding, both with serious expressions.


    "You, Alice, and you, Zalgo," she continued, gesturing to each one in turn, "...Are the potential wielders of the blades," she finished, watching their faces for a possible reaction.


    Zalgo spoke up first, "And what do you mean by wielding the blades...?" she questioned, a skeptical tone present in her voice.


    Carmen chuckled as she responded, "Because the blades choose their wielder based on several aspects, such as will, heart, and their affinity for either the Light or the Darkness," she explained, glancing her gaze between them as she spoke.


    Naphi nodded in agreement as she continued off of Carmen''s words, "And you, Alice as well, have kind hearts and brave souls. From what I have seen, you are both good candidates." she said with a smile.


    Teigen then turned her gaze to Zalgo, studying her for a moment before speaking, ¡°But as for you, young lady, it''s a bit harder to tell. From what Noelle told us, you are very...neutral in most aspects. That may be a good thing for the V blade."


    ¡°V blade?!¡± Alice exasperated, her face wrinkling as she blinked.


    ¡°Get your cute li''l head outta the gutter, girl.¡± She said as she chuckled, turning her attention back to Zalgo. She placed her hand on Zalgo''s chin, deep in thought for a moment, "You have some Light and Dark influence in you, just not as much as other people. You don''t really care for either one of the sides, yes?" she questioned.


    Zalgo''s body closed up, her eyes averting Teigen''s gaze. ¡°...I don''t want to talk about it¡­¡±


    "It''s okay," Teigen reassured, lifting her hand from the young woman''s face. ¡°I understand. You don¡¯t have to talk about it if you''re not comfortable.¡±


    Carmen, standing beside her, nodded in agreement. "We should respect your privacy. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, we won¡¯t push you to.¡°Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Alice looked at both of them, grateful for their understanding on Zalgo¡¯s behalf, before turning her attention back to the topic at hand. "So, these Twilight Fragment blades¡­" she said, trying to steer the conversation back on track. "What makes them so special¡­? Why are they called fragments, anyway¡­?¡±


    Carmen and the others exchanged glances, as if silently deciding who should answer the question. Finally, Carmen spoke up again.


    "The ¡®Twilight Fragments'' are blades so powerful and ancient, that legends speak of them across different worlds," she began, her voice taking on a serious tone. "They are called fragments because it is believed they were once one single sword, until it was split into three. The pieces then scattered across various realms and dimensions, becoming lost for centuries."


    Carmen''s words seemed to echo in the room, as Rachel started to stir and slowly woke up. She looked around groggily, her magentas adjusting to the light.


    She noticed that she had been clinging tightly to Alice, her arm wrapped around the young girl''s waist. Slowly, she loosened her grip, realizing she must have been holding on to her in her sleep. She gave a sheepish smile, somewhat embarrassed by her clingy behavior.


    "Mmph... H-how long have I been holding onto you? Sorry¡­" she muttered.


    Alice gave Rachel an awkward chuckle, her eyes sparkling as she replied, ¡°You¡¯ve been holding onto me ever since you passed out last night. You have quite a grip, you know that?¡±


    Rachel groaned, her cheeks flushing a light shade of pink in embarrassment. She pulled away and rubbed the sleep from her eyes, stretching out her limbs as she sat up. "Really¡­? Gosh, I''m sorry about that. I didn¡¯t realize I was being such a koala. I didn¡¯t hurt you, did I...?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Alice gave her a soft smile, shaking her head. "Don''t worry about it. I''m fine," she reassured Rachel.


    ¡­That''s definitely Kairy speaking through her, empathetic as she is, Rachel thought before focusing back on Alice. ¡°Good¡­ So anyways¡­where are Blair and the others? And who are these three?¡± she asked, looking up at Carmen, Teigen and Naphi.


    Carmen smiled politely and crossed her arms. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, you were asleep before we introduced¡­ Well, I¡¯m Carmen, and these are my partners, Teigen and Naphi.¡±


    Teigen smirked and gave a wave, while Naphi simply nodded with a small smile.


    Rachel nodded, studying each of them for a moment. "Nice to meet you all," she said, her voice still a bit groggy from sleep.


    "Likewise," Carmen replied with a warm smile.


    ¡°Oh, and as for your other friends¡­¡± Naphi said. ¡°Noelle took them back to Celeste after Zilla brought all you guys here. The two woke up before you, and agreed to stay with Celeste in her Citadel for a while to learn more about Void Magic and train for the future.¡±


    ¡°I see, well at least they''re in good hands.¡±


    ¡°And you gals are in good hands too with us.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Zalgo spoke up. ¡°What about those Twilight Fragments we were talking about? I''d like to learn more.¡±


    Naphi shrugged, taking her final sip of coffee before putting down the empty cup. ¡°For that, we''ll have to introduce you to someone who knows a lot more about this stuff than we do.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a fellow Ephemeral like you guys who goes by the name of Mars.¡±


    Alice took time to process the new information, remembering the wanted poster of this ¡®Mars¡¯ individual back in Elbrastion.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, the eccentric astronomer lady who always uses astronomy terms in her speech! Sounds fun, right?¡±


    Rachel couldn''t help but chuckle at Naphi''s description of Mars. "Eccentric astronomer who speaks in astronomy terms? Sounds like someone straight out of a science fiction novel..."


    Carmen smiled at Rachel''s comment and chimed in. "Oh, you have no idea. Mars is quite the character. But she''s one of the brightest minds when it comes to mystical lore and ancient artifacts. If anyone knows about the Twilight Fragments, it''s her.¡±


    Rachel perked up from her seat, her interest piqued. "An expert on these Twilight Fragments, huh¡­? Sounds fascinating. When can we meet this Mars person?" she inquired.


    Carmen thought for a moment before responding. "She should be at her observatory right now. It''s not far from here, but we''ll have to head over there if you guys want to meet her."


    Teigen chimed in, a sly smirk on her lips. "And let me tell you, ladies. You''re in for a real trip when you meet her. She''s like a walking encyclopedia with a flair for the dramatic. You should see her when she''s in the middle of a scientific theory or a cosmic explanation. It''s like watching a show!"


    Naphi chuckled, imagining the scene. "Yeah, Mars is a real hoot, alright. Just be prepared for some intense scientific jargon and metaphors involving celestial bodies.¡±


    Rachel chuckled. "Sounds like we''re in for a unique encounter. Let''s head over to her observatory, then. Can''t wait to see this eccentric astronomer in action!¡±


    ¡­


    As they approached the observatory, its tall, imposing structure loomed in the distance, and the group exchanged glances, each one of them eager to meet the infamous Mars.


    Carmen pointed towards the observatory, a smile on her face. "There it is, ladies. Mars'' famous observatory. We''re in for an adventure, that''s for sure."


    Carmen led the group towards the entrance of the observatory, a mix of excitement and anticipation in the air. They reached the entrance, and Carmen knocked on the large oak door, its surface adorned with intricate carvings of planets and stars.


    After a moment, the door creaked open, and a voice with a hint of impatience came from inside. "Who''s there? Can''t you see I''m trying to calculate the gravitational pull of a new planetary alignment!"


    Carmen raised an eyebrow, a bemused smile on her lips. "Calm down, Mars. It''s me, Carmen. I''ve brought some friends who would like to meet you and ask you about something.¡±


    The voice from inside the observatory softened slightly. "Carmen? Oh, it''s you. And you''ve brought guests, huh? Well, I suppose I can take a break from my calculations."


    The door creaked open wider, revealing a tall, slender figure standing in the entryway. Her reddish brown hair with white highlights swayed with the wind, her pale hands sitting comfortably in the pockets of her lab coat. This was Mars, a renowned astronomer known for her eccentric demeanor and passion for the stars.


    Mars scrutinized the group, her deep brown eyes lingering on each face for a moment. "Ah, so you''ve brought a little entourage with you, have you? Well, I suppose the more the merrier. But you''d better make it quick. I have a universe to observe. Whaddya want?"


    Carmen stepped forward, her voice filled with enthusiasm. "We''d like to ask you some questions about a certain mythical object called the Twilight Fragments. I know you''re the expert on these fragments and might have some information."


    Mars''s expression piqued with curiosity, her eyes glimmering with intrigue. "Twilight Fragments, you say? Oh, you''re in the right place. I know a thing or two about those celestial trinkets. But I warn you guys, my knowledge comes with a splash of cosmic flair.¡±


    Teigen chuckled, her voice filled with amusement. "We wouldn''t have it any other way, Mars. We''re ready for your cosmic theatrics.¡±


    Mars chuckled softly, her voice tinged with a hint of pride. "Excellent. You''re in for an extragalactic experience, ladies. Let''s step inside, and I shall regale you with my cosmic wisdom and maybe a dash of theatrics for good measure.¡±


    Mars beckoned them with a finger to follow her inside, a smirk on her face as she looked at Alice, Zalgo, and Rachel with a knowing gaze.

 Winding Down with Zuri

    As she prepared to leave the meeting, Gale walked off, her aura exuding a sense of accomplishment. She made it through the entirety of the meeting without blowing her fuse. How was that possible, she thought, with all the troublemakers that were present?


    Izanami didn''t take a damn thing seriously and was just messing around the entire time. Oh well, she could simply say that all her statements were just satire or something, so whatever. The mochi she offered was good though. Aurelia? She was just being Aurelia as always. To me, it wasn''t even worth getting worked up over when all it''s going to do is make her double down on the bullshit. At least Zuri was there to put her foot down, even though that didn''t last long. Xiuying was predictable as all hell. It''s Heiguo after all, can''t expect those people to care about diversity and inclusion when their nation is so homogeneous and treat skin whitening products like the second coming of the Goddesses, so no point getting upset at her. Zakiya...SHE was the one to pop off instead of me, ain''t that some shit. If the cameras were off? Knowing her, it would''ve been Aurelia, but reverse. Everyone else was pretty chill. Sarolta held it down, kept things in order, and the Dolores bit was intriguing. The Aranaki, huh? ''Bout damn time we knew the cause behind the sugar shortage, I''d like to learn more about them.


    Gale''s thoughts were interrupted by a tap on her shoulder as she turned to see who it was.


    As Gale spun around to see who had tapped her shoulder, she was met with a familiar face: Zuri. The young princess looked somewhat serious, which was a departure from her usual demeanor during the meeting. "Gale, do you have a moment?" Zuri asked, her voice low but firm.


    Gale raised an eyebrow, curious about what Zuri wanted. She hadn''t expected Zuri to approach her after the meeting. "Sure, what''s up?" Gale replied, crossing her arms.


    Zuri glanced around, making sure no one else was nearby. She seemed slightly uncomfortable, as if she wanted to discuss something in private. "Can we find a quieter spot to talk?" she asked, gesturing to a nearby empty conference room.


    Intrigued by Zuri''s behavior, Gale nodded and followed her into the conference room. She closed the door behind them, ensuring that their conversation would be private. "All right, we''re alone now. What''s on your mind?" Gale inquired, her tone curious but cautious.


    Zuri took a deep breath and leaned against the large conference table in the center of the room. She hesitated for a moment before speaking up. "Gale, I...I wanted to talk to you about something that''s been bothering me since the meeting," she began, her voice betraying a hint of unease.


    Gale leaned back against the wall, studying Zuri''s expression carefully. She could sense that whatever Zuri had to say was important. "Go ahead, I''m listening," Gale said, her voice encouraging.


    Zuri took a moment to gather her thoughts, her fingers fidgeting nervously. "It''s about my mother, Aurelia," she finally said, her voice low and guarded. "I know she can be a handful, and her actions and views...well, they''re less than ideal, to say the least."


    Gale couldn''t help but roll her eyes with a smirk at the mention of Aurelia. "Tell me about it," she muttered, her sarcastic tone evident. "Your mum¡¯s a real peach, to say the least.¡±


    Zuri let out a tired sigh, shaking her head slightly. "I know, I know. Trust me, I''ve spent my entire life dealing with her. But I...I have to apologize for her. I want you to know that I don''t share her beliefs, and I''m working on changing the views of the Munese people as a whole, but it''s an uphill battle," she explained, her eyes pleading with Gale to understand her position.


    Gale''s expression softened as she listened to Zuri. She could sense the genuine conflict within the young princess. "I get it," Gale replied, her voice softer than before. "It can be tough dealing with family, especially when they see things so differently. It''s not your fault."


    Zuri smiled faintly, relieved that Gale understood. "Thank you, I appreciate that," she said sincerely. "But there''s...there''s something else I wanted to talk about. It''s about what happened during the meeting, specifically with Zakiya."


    Gale''s intrigue was piqued once more. Zakiya''s outburst had been quite the spectacle during the meeting. "What about her?" she asked, her curiosity sparkling in her eyes.


    Zuri bit her lip, hesitating for a moment before continuing. "I know Zakiya''s behavior was...intense," she started, choosing her words carefully. "But she has a strong passion for what she believes in, and...well, I think there''s more to her than meets the eye. I just wanted to ask if you had a chance to talk to her since the meeting?"Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Gale thought for a moment, recalling her interactions with Zakiya. They hadn''t had much of a proper conversation, but she had observed the leader''s fiery spirit throughout the meeting. "I haven''t had a chance to talk to her extensively," Gale admitted. "But I got the sense that she''s a force to be reckoned with. Why do you ask?¡±


    Zuri shifted her weight, looking slightly uncomfortable. "It''s just...Zakiya is passionate, yes, but I also fear that her strong convictions can sometimes lead her into dangerous territory, like her talk about Bianca being a colonizer. I''m worried that her words and actions could have unintended consequences," she expressed, her concern apparent in her voice. "I know you and she haven''t had a chance to really speak, but do you think you could...I don''t know, reach out to her? Talk to her, maybe try to understand her perspective better?"


    Gale considered Zuri''s request for a moment. She could understand Zuri''s worry, but she also knew that Zakiya was a grown woman who could handle herself. "I can talk to her, if you think it''s important," she agreed, albeit with some reluctance. "But I can''t promise that I''ll be able to do change how she feels about white people. Zakiya strikes me as someone who marches to her own drumbeat."


    Zuri nodded in agreement, appreciating Gale''s honesty. "Yeah, she''s definitely her own woman," Zuri admitted with a slight chuckle. "But even so, I think it''s worth a try. I don''t like racism, no matter who it''s aimed at. We won''t get far as a race if we all don''t learn to love and respect each other despite our differing skin tones and backgrounds, like the elves and dark elves."


    She paused then, looking at Gale intently, who nodded along to her words in silent agreement. "You know, I''ve been observing you during the meeting. You''ve been...surprisingly composed today, given the personalities present."


    Gale couldn''t help but smile slightly at Zuri''s observation. "Surprisingly composed, huh?" she echoed, a hint of humor in her voice. "Well, I guess I''ve learned to keep my cool over the years. Can''t let every crazy or prejudiced person get under my skin, otherwise I''d go gray before my time.¡±


    Zuri chuckled softly. "Right, right. Good point," she replied, her smile growing. "It''s just that...well, you''ve always had a reputation for being a bit...aggressive, let''s say. That''s why I was surprised to see you so restrained during the meeting.¡±


    Gale chuckled, her eyes glinting with mild amusement. "Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong, I can still be ''aggressive'' when necessary," she assured Zuri. "But sometimes, it''s better to bide your time and pick your battles. No point in getting riled up in front of all those pompous a¡ª...individuals, when it won''t solve anything."


    Zuri couldn''t help but laugh at Gale''s choice of words. "Ah, it almost slipped out! There''s the Gale I know," she teased, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "I was wondering where your colorful language was hiding."


    Gale smirked, a flicker of her usual sassy self emerging. "Careful there, Princess," she replied, her tone playful. "If you keep teasing me, I might just let loose the full extent of my vocabulary. Believe me, you haven''t heard half of it yet."


    Zuri raised her hands in mock surrender, still smiling. "Alright, alright, truce," she laughed. "I can''t handle a full barrage of your vocabulary anyway. I might get traumatized for life."


    Gale chuckled, the tension of the conversation easing.


    "Good to know you''re smart enough to know your limits," she responded, a hint of teasing. "But seriously, Princess, you don''t have to worry about me. I may have a sharp tongue, but I also know how to keep my cool when it counts."


    Zuri nodded, her expression thoughtful.


    "I can see that," she said softly. "You...you really surprised me today, Gale. In a good way."


    She paused, then added with a sly smile.


    "Who knows, maybe you even have a hint of tact hidden in there somewhere, hm?"


    Gale rolled her eyes jokingly, feigning offense at Zuri''s playful jab. "Oh, I see how it is," she retorted, a smirk tugging at the corners of her lips. "One day of restraint and you think I''ve turned into a model of diplomacy, huh? Don''t get used to it, Princess. I can still be the hothead you know and love."


    Zuri let out a genuine laugh at Gale''s response. "Oh, I have no doubt about that," she agreed. ¡°But still, it''s...refreshing to see this other side of you. You''ve got a good head on your shoulders. Maybe a bit too spicy at times, but good nonetheless.¡±


    Gale chuckled, feeling a slight warmth in her chest at Zuri''s compliment.


    "Well, even us ''spicy'' ones have our moments of restraint," she replied, her tone softer than before. "And for the record, I think you''ve got a pretty level head too, Princess. After all, dealing with Aurelia must be like trying to tame a hurricane. A racist, misandrist hurricane. Most people would''ve gone mad by now.¡±


    Zuri cringed at the mention of Aurelia. "Ugh, yeah...dealing with her is a daily challenge, that''s for sure," she admitted with a sigh. "Sometimes, I question the universe for making me her daughter.¡±


    Gale''s expression softened, her voice taking on a sympathetic tone.


    "Hey, you can''t choose your family, right?" she said, trying to reassure Zuri. "And it''s not your fault she is the way she is. You''re nothing like her, remember that."


    Zuri smiled weakly at Gale''s words. "Yeah, I know," she replied. "Still, it would be nice to not have to constantly deal with her bigotry and closed-mindedness. It''s exhausting, honestly. But anyways, thanks for your time I feel so much better after getting all this off of my chest and clearing the air."


    Gale smiled back at Zuri, understanding her frustration. "No problem, I''m glad I could help. It''s not easy dealing with someone like your mum. But hey, you''re doing great standing up to her and trying to change her mind."


    She paused for a moment, then added with a smirk. "And remember, if things get too tiring, you can always come to me and let off some steam. I''ve got plenty of sarcastic remarks and snarky comebacks ready for whenever you need them.¡±


    Zuri chuckled, appreciating the offer. "Oh, I''ll definitely take you up on that. I could use a little break from all the diplomacy and tact I have to display around my mother. A good dose of sarcasm and snark sounds delightful."


    She glanced at the door, realizing they had been in the conference room for a while. "Speaking of sarcasm, I should probably go find her and see what she''s up to. Wish me luck, I have a feeling she''s stirring up trouble as we speak.¡±


    Gale snickered, knowing exactly what Zuri was in for. "Right, good luck with that. You''ll need to deal with her. Just remember, stay strong and don''t let her get under your skin too much. Oh, and if she starts giving you a hard time, feel free to channel your inner me and let loose a few of my best sarcastic retorts. That might shut her up.¡±


    Zuri smirked, imagining the look on her mum''s face if she suddenly started spouting off sarcastic remarks. "Oh, I can just picture her face now. It would be priceless. Thank you for the encouragement, Gale."


    She gave Gale a grateful smile and started heading towards the door. "I''ll see you around, and hopefully I''ll survive the rest of the day without wanting to pull my hair out.¡±


    Gale laughed and gave Zuri a friendly wave as she left the conference room. "You got this, Princess. See you around, and good luck!¡±

 Royal Marines

    The group followed Mars into the observatory, their eyes taking in the surroundings. The huge interior was a blend of modern technology and ancient mysticism; star charts adorned the walls alongside strange devices and celestial artifacts.


    ¡°Woah, this place is bangin'', eh?¡± Rachel complimented.


    Mars let out a chuckle before replying, ¡°I appreciate that. Now let''s keep on going, shall we, lepton?¡±


    ¡­The fuck is a lepton? Rachel thought with wrinkled brows.


    Carmen nudged Rachel''s shoulder with her elbow, whispering into Rachel''s ear with a smirk: ¡°Get ready, girl. She ain''t gonna speak ¡®normal¡¯ from this point on.¡±


    ¡°Oh boy¡­''least you warned me,¡± Rachel whispered back with a sarcastic eye roll.


    Mars led the group into a central chamber, the air cold and thick with the scent of ancient tomes and cosmic dust. She gestured for them to take a seat on a plush couch, surrounded by floor-to-ceiling bookcases filled with books, scrolls, and ancient star maps. Alice read the signs hanging from one of the bookcases, one of them reading ¡®research data''. She raised a brow at this but continued on with the others.


    Once settled, Mars perched on a large, ornate chair at the center of the room. She steepled her fingers, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of wisdom and theatricality. "So, you seek knowledge about the Twilight Fragments, do you? Interesting. Very interesting indeed!"


    The group exchanged glances, eager to hear Mars'' explanation. Rachel leaned forward, her voice filled with curiosity. "Yes, we''ve been told these fragments hold some kind of significance, but we don''t know much about them or what they even do. Can you tell us more?"


    Mars chuckled, her voice taking on a tone of mystique. "Ah, the Twilight Fragments. All right, leptons, here''s a light-speed rundown: long ago, there were three leptons who held three different beliefs. One lepton fought for the Light, one for the Darkness, and one who was neutral. After the joules upon joules of light pollution from all ends, the Twilight Fragments as you knew it were born. The original blade, the Twilight Ultima, split into the Twilight Fragment L, D, and V, meaning Light, Dark, and Void respectively. You use them to close gateways of Light, Darkness, or both, depending on which one you have.¡±


    Mars continued her explanation, her voice taking on a lecturing tone: "Let me give you an analogy to help you understand. Imagine the universe as this vast cosmic canvas. Inside this canvas, there are these cracks, right? These are the gateways, the doorways to other worlds, universes, realms, and dimensions. The Twilight Ultima shattered into its three parts - the Light, Dark, and Void - for a specific reason. Each Twilight Fragment represents a different aspect of the primordial forces of the universe: Light, Dark, and Void. They are not merely ordinary objects. They possess unique and powerful energies capable of manipulating the fabric of reality. The Light Fragment harbors the essence of order, creation, and purity. The Dark Fragment holds the power of chaos, destruction, and the unknown. And the Void Fragment embodies the neutral balance, the perfect harmony between Light and Dark.


    Mars leaned back in her seat, her eyes scanning the group. "The Fragments aren''t just tools to interact with gateways; they''re also symbolic of the very principles that shape our universe. To use them, you need to understand their essence, harmonize your thoughts and intentions with their innate energies, and channel that power to close the gateways. Do you understand, leptons?¡±


    The group nodded. Zalgo raised her hand, her voice filled with caution. "We understand that the Fragments have these unique abilities to close Gateways. But what are these Gateways exactly? Are they like portals to different dimensions or something?¡±


    Mars smirked, pleased with Zalgo''s interest. "Yes, that''s a good way to put it. But it''s more complex than that. These Gateways are essentially ruptures in the fabric of reality, areas where the boundaries between different realms and dimensions are weakened. If left unchecked, these Gateways can lead to chaos, dangerous creatures, and potentially even the merging of worlds.¡±


    Rachel chimed in, her voice filled with surprise. "Whoa, hold on a minute. So you''re saying that these Twilight Fragments can close these chaotic gateways and prevent inter-dimensional messes?¡±


    "Exactly!" Mars replied with a nod. "The Twilight Fragments are cosmic keys designed to heal the rifts. When used properly, they can seal off these gateway rifts and restore order to the universe. It''s a delicate and powerful task, but one that has been crucial throughout history."You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Noelle then appeared in the middle of the room in a bright magenta flash, approaching the girls with an urgent vigor. ¡°Alice, everyone¡­may I have your attention?¡±


    Zalgo blinked, turning to Noelle as she lightly gasped. ¡°Wh-what''s wrong?¡±


    Noelle looked unsure as she hesitated, but then spoke up: ¡°There is a Gateway of Darkness in a far away world, we must travel there now to close it!¡±


    ¡°Hey hey, hold on,¡± Rachel protested, gesturing to Mars. ¡°This gal here is dropping bombs here, telling us what all this Twilight Fragment crap is about! We''re learning about the Gateway stuff and¨C¡±


    ¡°It''ll have to continue another time,¡± Noelle shut her down, her voice stern. ¡°We must shut down the Gateway in time before it affects all the other ones.¡±


    ¡°Fine fine, which world is it?¡±


    ¡°The Royal Marines. It''s an island paradise famous for its laid-back lifestyle¡­until now.¡±


    "That means we will be traveling to a far island paradise known for its laid-back lifestyle?" Rachel mused.


    Alice and Zalgo stared curiously at the news. "Well, that certainly sounds like a change of pace," Alice remarked.


    Noelle chuckled, a hint of worry seeping into her voice. "Indeed, it does. However, it appears that the tranquility and peacefulness of the Royal Marines is under imminent threat."


    Zalgo''s eyebrows raised in surprise. "Wait, how is it under threat when it''s supposed to be a relaxing getaway?¡±


    "Unfortunately, not anymore," Noelle replied, her gaze turning graver. "The Gateway of Darkness that needs to be closed is located in the Royal Marines, and its presence is disrupting the balance between Light and Darkness.¡±


    "Damn," Carmen whispered, a hint of sarcasm in her voice. ¡°I was just ¡®boutta bust out with a swimsuit for some beach time. How does this Gateway of Darkness affect the place?¡±


    "It''s not good," Noelle continued, her voice steady but ominous. "The presence of the Gateway of Darkness is throwing the Royal Marines off balance. Dark energy is seeping into the world, corrupting the natural environment, and affecting the people''s behavior. It won''t be quite the paradise vacation you were expecting.¡±


    "What!?" Rachel said, her voice tinged with disbelief. "So, you''re saying we''ll have to deal with this darkness stuff while on vacation? Ain''t that just great¡­¡±


    "I''m afraid so," Noelle replied, her expression solemn. "We must act quickly to prevent the Gateway from spreading further. The Royal Marines is a delicate ecosystem, and it won''t be able to withstand the onslaught of Dark energy for long. You will need to use the Twilight Fragments to close the Gateway and restore the balance. Now let''s please hurry.¡±


    Noelle enveloped Alice, Rachel, and Zalgo with her aura, with them disappearing in a bright flash, leaving Mars and the others alone.


    ¡°...Should we go there too and see what''s up?¡± Carmen asked the others.


    Teigen nodded with a smirk. ¡°Hell yeah, I could soak up some sun right now, and I''m bored so why not?¡±


    ¡°Count me in,¡± Naphi joined.


    ¡­


    Alice, Rachel, and Zalgo find themselves standing on the soft, sun-kissed sands of the Royal Marines, the azure waves gently caressing the coastline. The air is scented with the fragrance of tropical blooms, and the vibrant hues of corals just off the coast add to the world''s beauty. They look around, taking in the tranquil paradise that surrounds them: tall palm trees, vibrant corals, coconuts, and dozens of people surfing or sunbathing.


    ¡°There doesn''t seem to be anything serious going on here,¡± Zalgo commented.


    ¡°You haven''t seen anything yet, we must find Shelly, the woman who needs our help. Let''s get going, please.¡±


    As they approach, they overhear a woman speaking with a friendly smile, addressing the crowd:


    "Fellow Royal Marines, what a glorious day we have! The weather is perfect, the water is pristine, and the waves are calling us to surf them!¡±


    The pumped up crowd responds with energetic cheers.


    A man from the crowd called out with a grin, ¡°Hey, Camilla, are ya up for some surfing soon?¡±


    The young woman, Camilla, chuckled and replied, ¡°You know I¡¯m always up for a little bit of fun on the waves, but I have an announcement to make first!¡±


    More people in the crowd begin chattering among themselves, anticipating Camilla''s announcement. Alice, Rachel, and Zalgo move closer, intrigued by the suspense building in the air.


    Camilla, her smile widening, silences the murmurs with a raise of her hand. She then addresses the crowd: ¡°Greetings, everyone. It brings me great pleasure to announce a little surprise!¡±


    Intrigue stirs in the people as they lean in, curious about the surprise.


    Camilla continues with her arms spread wide, as if trying to embrace the excitement of the moment: ¡°Starting this very day, we will be hosting a series of thrilling surfing competitions, sponsored by the world-renowned company, Wave Riders!¡±


    The crowd erupts with applause, with some people cheering and whistling in approval.


    Camilla, the energy from the crowd feeding hers, continues her announcement, her voice lively and enthusiastic:


    ¡°Yes, you heard right! We''re joining forces with Wave Riders to bring you the most exhilarating surf competitions you''ve ever seen! Not only will there be a grand prize, but the winners will also have the chance to represent the Royal Marines in the World Surf Championship!¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Rachel said, her tone doubtful. ¡°Noelle, these people are literally talking about a damn surfing competition. They don''t seem like they''re in any danger to me.¡±


    Noelle shook her head. ¡°You''re right, there doesn''t seem to be any immediate visible danger here. But we must remember, dark influences can often be subtle and not instantly apparent. Dark energy and anomalies don''t follow the same natural laws as we understand them. Sometimes, the real danger lurks beneath the surface, in the behavior and actions of the people, or in the very environment itself.¡±


    Rachel shrugged in agreement, her arms crossed as she scanned the crowd: "Yeah, you might be onto something. As they taught in Umbra Academy, Dark forces are sneaky bitches, always hiding in plain sight.¡±


    Noelle added, her expression thoughtful: "That''s true. Dark energy has a way of taking hold gradually, like a slow poison. It twists things, changing the very nature of life and its surroundings. Sometimes, the signs of its influence can be subtle or easily overlooked. But they''re there, if you know where to look.¡±


    Camilla noticed Alice and her friends in the crowd, her eyes lighting up as she trotted towards them.


    Noticing this, Zalgo gasped and instinctively stepped back. ¡°Um, she''s coming over here now.¡±


    Alice gulped, crossing her arms as Camilla came over.


    Not again¡­ Alice thought.

 Having a Laugh

    Krystal and Siren sat on a bench in the main hall of the building, scrolling on their phones.


    ¡°Man, can''t wait to see what people''s reaction to the meeting was,¡± Krystal said.


    Siren scrolled, seeing comments about Aurelia''s statements and Zakiya''s responses to them. Meanwhile, Krystal was already at the main event: the craze about Dolores.


    ¡°11 million views already?!¡±


    ¡°On what, Krys?¡±


    ¡°The clip of Dolores just walking up to the stage. Crazy shit innit!¡±


    ¡°Oh I can''t say I''m surprised. Are they going ham in the comments?¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±


    Krystal pointed at her phone, and Siren leaned in to view the comments.


    "Check this out. He called her the hottest woman in the room and said he''d pay all his life savings just to sniff her chair!"


    Siren burst out laughing again, almost doubled over in laughter. "Sniff her chair? That''s just...wow, I can''t even."


    Krystal clutched her stomach, still giggling. ¡°Hey, never underestimate the power of someone with an anime profile pic."


    ¡°Ah shit, right. I thought typical anime fans were repelled by melanin like a vampire is by the sun.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but if Dolores was a gacha game character¡­¡±


    ¡°...That company would make a billion overnight easy.¡±


    "I know, right?"


    A second later, they heard footsteps approaching and looked up to see Dolores herself walking towards them.


    "Hey guys," Dolores greeted them, her usual composed demeanor still intact despite the chaos surrounding her. ¡°What''s so funny?"


    Siren snickered and looked at her. "Oh, we''re just enjoying some of the... interesting things people have to say about you.""


    Krystal chimed in as well. "Yeah, like that one guy who said he''d give up his life savings just to sniff your chair."


    Dolores raised an eyebrow, but her expression remained neutral. ¡°Sniff my chair¡­ That''s all it takes for these people, just a few molecules of bodily odor.¡±


    ¡°Molecules?¡± Krystal questioned with a wrinkling of her brows.


    "Are you serious...? You don''t know how a molecule works? ...I can explain it in simple terms, if you¡¯d like.¡±


    ¡°Hey hey, I''m always open to learning new stuff.¡±


    Dolores began in a patient tone. "All right. The basics: a molecule is the smallest piece you can break a substance down into and still retain all of its chemical properties. So when you smell something, what you are smelling are molecules being released from the source of the odor.¡±


    Krystal nodded, scratching her chin as she absorbed the new information. ¡°Aha, I getcha¡­so that means if someone were to sniff your chair¡­?¡± she asked, drawing out the last word as if expecting an answer.


    As Krystal finished her question, Dolores rolled her eyes and gave a small shrug. "Then they would be breathing in a small fraction of the molecules that make up my skin. Sweat, oils, and other bodily fluids. Not exactly the most hygienic or pleasant thing to do, but apparently, it''s enough to send some people into a frenzy.¡±


    Siren, who had been listening in, couldn''t hold back another chuckle. "Oh wow, the mental image of someone sniffing a chair in the hope of getting a whiff of you. It''s equal parts hilarious and disturbing.¡±


    Dolores let out a weary sigh. "It''s more than just hilarious and disturbing. It''s also dehumanizing. I''m more than just a body and pretty face. My research, my work, my intelligence - all of that matters more to me than any fleeting compliments on my appearance.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Fair,¡¯ Krystal agreed. "Can we blame ¡®em though? You did kinda walk into this one. Wearing that skin-tight outfit in front of a room full of nerds and degenerates. It''s no wonder they''re all losing their minds.¡±


    Dolores sighed, her expression turning more serious. "I wear these clothes for functionality, not to draw attention to myself. The fabric is heat-resistant, water repellent, and flexible, making it perfect for working in the lab. And as for the form-fitting nature, it provides greater ease of movement and prevents loose material from getting caught in any equipment. It''s purely practical.¡±


    "Practical, eh?" Krystal teased, "Then why not just wear a lab coat and pants?"


    Dolores replied with a shrug. "Lab coats would be too hot and uncomfortable for the work I do, and pants would restrict my movement. As for the tightness of the outfit, it''s also necessary. Looser clothing could pose a safety risk in the lab. It wouldn''t exactly have the desired effect if I were to accidentally get caught in some machinery.¡±


    "Ah, I guess that makes sense," Krystal conceded, "But then why does it look like it was painted on? Does it have to be that tight?"


    "It''s not supposed to look tight. The fabric is simply following the contours of my body due to the form-fitting design. The material itself is surprisingly flexible, despite its appearance.¡±


    "Flexible enough to move easily, but tight enough that it leaves little to the imagination," Siren chimed in, a sly smile on her face.


    "Yes, that''s right," Dolores confirmed.


    Krystal let out a low whistle, shaking her head in disbelief. "I''m telling you, Si, there''s no way that outfit wasn''t designed with the intention of making men lose their minds."


    Dolores rolled her eyes again. "Trust me, it wasn''t. The design of my work clothes was primarily focused on functionality and safety, not aesthetics. Any reactions from others are purely incidental."


    "Well, whatever the reason, it definitely works," Siren chuckled. "I mean, the internet''s going crazy over you. People can''t seem to get enough. Especially that clip of you walking onto the stage. 11 million views in MINUTES and climbing.¡±


    Dolores raised an eyebrow, a mixture of surprise and annoyance in her expression. "11 million... That''s an absurd number for something as simple as me walking onto the stage. It''s ridiculous that people are so fixated on such trivialities.¡±


    ¡°I dunno, girl, the way those cheeks jiggled as you walked up there was downright diabolical.¡±


    ¡°Also,¡± Krystal piped in, still giggling. "Don''t forget about that moment when you bent over to adjust your microphone. The internet went even more berserk over that."


    Her expression unchanging, Dolores shook her head. "That moment was simply part of the normal setup process. I wasn''t trying to deliberately draw attention to myself.¡±


    Krystal and Siren exchanged a knowing glance. "I think you''re just underestimating your own assets," Siren chuckled. "I mean, you''ve gotta admit, you''ve got a lot to work with. And on top of that you''re a whole scientist, so people can ACTUALLY say that they like your ¡®personality¡¯ if you get what I mean.¡±


    Dolores rolled her eyes and replied with a dab of sarcasm, trying to shift the conversation back to the initial topic. "Oh yes, because nothing says ''genuine admiration'' like drooling over a person''s physical appearance. I''m sure all those comments about my ''curves'' and ''ass'' just happen to mention my scientific research as well.¡±


    "Aww, come on, Dolores,¡± Siren replied with a grin. ¡°You know people are shallow morons. Of course they''re not going to appreciate the depth of your intellect. They''re too busy gawking and drooling over your appearance."


    Krystal chimed in, adding, "But hey, don¡¯t let it get to ya. You''re not responsible for how people react. You''re just out there living your best life, looking good and being smart. It''s their loss if they can''t see past the surface.¡±


    Dolores let out another sigh, her shoulders slumping slightly. "I know, I know. It''s just...frustrating. I''ve worked hard to get where I am, to have my research recognized. And then all anyone cares about is how I look in a ''tight'' outfit.¡±


    Siren put a reassuring hand on Dolores'' shoulder. "Hey, it won''t always be like this. You''ll get your recognition eventually. In the meantime, try to just ignore the BS and keep doing your thing.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Krystal chimed in, nodding. ¡°You¡¯re a smart and capable woman. Your value isn¡¯t determined by the attention of a bunch of internet creeps. You know how brilliant you are, and that¡¯s all that really matters.¡±


    Dolores managed a tiny smile, giving a slight nod in response. "Thanks, you two. You''re right, I know I shouldn''t let it get to me. But sometimes, it''s hard not to feel like nobody cares about anything but my looks.¡±


    Siren gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze. "Hey, we care. And we know there''s more to you than just your gorgeous looks...though that is definitely a cherry on top.¡±


    Krystal chuckled, adding, "Yeah, you''ve got the brains, the beauty, the whole package. But don¡¯t worry, we appreciate the whole you, not just your curves.¡±


    "Thanks, I appreciate it," Dolores replied, some of the tension in her shoulders easing. "I guess I just need to remind myself that the people who matter will see beyond the surface. It''s not worth wasting time on those who are focused on the shallow aspects of who I am. I''m afraid I must take my leave now, I''m grateful for your time and this¡­eventful discussion.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Speaking of eventful discussions,¡± Uni began, hanging with Trixie beside Yuki''s stand. ¡°That meeting was a doozy, eh, Trix?¡± she ended with a teasing smile.


    ¡°It definitely was. So many strong personalities present, especially Aurelia and Zakiya.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it. I''m just surprised they didn''t throw hands."


    ¡°Me too. I wonder how Zakiya''d feel if she saw you up there. I mean, I''m no history buff, but the Martinko Clan''s past history with Yushalia is¡­not the best, to put it lightly.¡±


    Uni smirked, her hands on her hips. ¡°Oh, EVERYONE hates my bloodline. Can''t blame ¡®em though, I do too. That''s why I distance myself from them and try my best to make a name for myself, hence why I joined the Alliance. But of course people love to lump me in with them. And when that happens, I just turn my head and keep it moving.¡±


    ¡°Huh, that''s the best thing anyone could do. I heard Zakiya''s mom is a mess too so I''m not surprised her daughter ended up the same way. Even with the Aurelias, Zakiyas, Zakiya''s moms, and Martinkos there are in the world, just let assholes be assholes. I admire Zuri for keeping Aurelia in check.¡±


    ¡°You said it. Unlike Zuri, Zakiya and I, you''re new to the game. The game of racist moms.¡±


    Trixie gave a halfhearted eye-roll after Uni''s comment. ¡°Not a game I wanna partake in.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Anywho, speaking of the Alliance and all that good stuff¡­ How''s Meteor Corp for you? I heard you''re their top agent.¡±


    Trixie blinked at the mention of Meteor Corp, her head dipped in thought as she considered a response to the question.


    ¡°Please be careful not to reveal too much,¡± Piper''s voice sounded, her tone tinged with concern.


    Of course, Trixie thought.


    ¡°Oh, it''s a doozy to say the least.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, I know that. But how did you join? How does it all work?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­the simplest way I could put it is¡­ My boss took me in when I was very young and trained me in the arts, that being combating the abuse of technology and crime. I was her favorite, a rising star with straight A''s across the board. I started off as a field agent, then I became an infiltrator, or spy if you will. Then I became a super agent, and now I''m a part of the special operations team. I get priority over everyone else on missions.¡±


    ¡°Oh, like how we have the Ace Ops,¡±


    Before Trixie could say anything, Uni broke out into laughter. ¡°Hold on, the way you described the ranks sounds like a Ponzi scheme. The relationship you have with your boss sounds like a pyramid scheme, oh boy-¡±


    Uni snickered once more before continuing. ¡°You get all the priority¡­the whole thing kinda sounds sketchy to me, don''tcha think?¡±


    ¡°You''re¡­onto something. Anywho, I have a new mission I should jump on, so see ya around at the Alliance.¡± Trixie ended, stepping away from Uni with cautious steps.


    ¡°Whatever ya say, Trix. Just stay safe out there.¡±


    Trixie waved and kept going without looking back.


    That was close¡­ Trixie thought.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Piper agreed. ¡°It''s best that people don''t know too much.¡±


    As if on cue, Trixie''s phone rang. She picked it up and saw Sarolta''s name on the screen.


    ¡­I hope I didn''t speak that into existence, Trixie thought.

 Oblivious Camilla

    Camilla''s steps slowed as she drew close to the other girls, her twin flaxen braids bouncing along with every step and her brown sandals leaving footprints behind in the glittering sand. Her curious aqua eyes were locked on Alice, her own skin possessing a gentle tan with freckles dotting her face and arms. With a vibrant, sparkling smile, she adjusted her floppy sunhat and fixed her loose bright blue and yellow crop top paired with tight orange short-shorts that put emphasis on her hips, showing off her slender and fit yet curvy figure.


    ¡°Hey there,¡± Noelle spoke up.


    Camilla kept on walking without saying a word to Noelle, her dazzling aquas still locking onto Alice''s entrancing deep blues. Camilla made it to her destination, which was Alice''s comfort zone as she drank in the ebony girl''s appearance.


    ¡°Oh my, what do we have here? It''s very rare we get any exotic visitors!¡± Camilla said, taking a step closer as you took a small step back in response.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Noelle snapped. ¡°Don''t call Alice exotic! You are being very rude.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, but it''s true! Skin this dark isn''t usual at all!¡± Camilla shot back, her eyes still traveling along Alice''s skin.


    "Hey, can you please back up a bit?" you pleaded, your discomfort evident. "You''re way too close for my liking."


    Camilla chuckled, her friendly but invasive demeanor not wavering. "But I''m just being friendly and curious! Don''t worry, I won''t bite. I''m Camilla, by the way."


    Noelle''s protective instincts kicked in, and she stepped in front of Alice, gently pushing Camilla away. "Personal space. Ever heard of it, young lady?"


    Camilla let out a light laugh in the face of Noelle''s protective gesture. "Hehe, no need to get so serious! I just can''t help it, she''s just so intriguing! But fine, I''ll back up a bit."


    Rachel, always the blunt one, rolled her eyes and spoke up. "Yeah, your ¡®friendliness¡¯ can be pretty intrusive, huh, Camilla?"


    Camilla pouted playfully at Rachel, feigning mock hurt. "Aww, come on now, can''t a girl just appreciate someone unique? It''s not every day we get to meet someone as¡­different as Alice.¡±


    Rachel sighed, shaking her head. "Unique, huh? More like you''re being kinda insensitive. You can''t just go around calling people ¡®exotic¡¯ and treating them as if they''re some sort of novelty."


    Camilla shrugged casually. "Oh, lighten up, Rachel! I''m not trying to be insensitive. I''m just expressing my admiration! And let''s be honest, Alice is quite special, isn''t she?"


    Noelle shot Camilla a disapproving look. "Yes, she''s special because she''s an individual. But referring to her as exotic is not a compliment."


    Camilla let out a dismissive laugh. "Oh, you''re just reading too much into it. Relax, I meant no harm. Exotic simply means unique! Alice definitely fits that description, don''t you think? I mean, just look at her beautiful dark skin!"


    Rachel''s eyes widened, clearly fed up with Camilla''s attitude. "Are you for real? Exotic isn''t a compliment, it''s damn racist. You''re basically reducing her uniqueness to her skin color. It''s like saying, ''Wow, you''re different and interesting, but only because of how you look. Forget about who you really are or what you can do, right?''"


    Camilla rolled her eyes at Rachel, her friendly demeanor slipping a bit. "Come on, girl, you''re blowing this way out of proportion! I was just using a word, it''s not that serious. And besides, isn''t it a good thing to appreciate someone''s unique appearance? I don''t see why you''re making such a big deal about it!¡±


    Noelle shook her head, clearly frustrated with Camilla''s lack of understanding. "It''s not about appreciating someone''s appearance, Camilla. It''s about recognizing them as a person, not an oddity to gawk at. And the term ''exotic'' has been used to dehumanize people for centuries. You might think it''s a harmless word, but it carries a lot of historical and cultural baggage."If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Camilla raised an eyebrow, her cheerful demeanor now tinged with irritation. "Oh, please, are you seriously giving me a history lesson right now? I didn''t mean anything malicious by it. And it''s not like I''m the first or last person to use that word. Why are you making such a big deal out of nothing?"


    Zalgo stepped in, narrowing her eyes. "It''s not ''nothing,'' Camilla. Words have power, and using terms like ''exotic'' can be hurtful and demeaning. We''re not trying to give you a history lesson; we''re trying to make you understand that what you''re saying is insensitive and disrespectful.¡±


    Camilla huffed, her patience wearing thin. "You''re being way too sensitive. I''m not trying to be disrespectful; I''m just trying to express how unique and beautiful she is. Besides, I bet Alice doesn''t even mind, right, honey?" she asked, looking at you with not just ordinary eyes, but bedroom eyes.


    Your mind raced as the conversation escalated, your discomfort growing as Camilla''s eyes pierced through you like daggers.


    You felt overwhelmed, torn between standing up for yourself and wanting to run away from this awkward situation. The stares from the people around them added to your anxiety.


    "S-Stop calling me that," you managed to stammer out, trying to gather your thoughts.


    Noelle glanced at you, her expression softening as she could sense your internal distress.


    Camilla chuckled, a playful smirk on her lips.


    "Awww, you''re adorably shy, aren''tcha? But you can''t deny the truth, you are exotic, after all."


    Noelle was about to say something to defend you, but Rachel spoke up first, her irritation showing in her voice.


    "See?! That''s exactly the problem, Camilla! Using the word ''exotic'' to describe someone based solely on their skin color is not a compliment. It''s ignorant and offensive. You''re reducing Alice to a stereotype.¡±


    Camilla rolled her eyes, unfazed by Noelle and Rachel''s words.


    "Oh, calm down, it''s not that serious. I''m just pointing out that Alice stands out, she''s different."


    You felt a mix of embarrassment and discomfort rising within you, your cheeks flushed as you struggled to find the right words to defend yourself.


    Noelle reached out and gently rested her hand on your arm, her touch comforting.


    "Don''t listen to her, Alice. You''re a unique individual, yes, but that doesn''t make you an exotic object to be gawked at or called names like some kind of novelty. You deserve respect and to be seen for who you are, not just your race and the color of your skin."


    You felt a wave of gratitude towards Noelle and your friends, their support and kindness giving you a sense of safety amidst the uncomfortable situation.


    Noelle then turned her attention back to Camilla, her eyes narrowing at her.


    ¡±As for you, Camilla¡­ I think what you fail to understand is that labeling someone as ''exotic'' because of their race is not just offensive; it''s a vestige of a bygone era when people were treated as curiosities instead of human beings. Times have changed, and we should leave that kind of language in the past where it belongs. Saying someone is ''exotic'' isn''t a compliment, Camilla, it''s a microaggression. It''s a word that''s often used to objectify people of color, reducing them to mere objects of curiosity instead of recognizing their humanity."


    Camilla waved dismissively with a sigh. ¡°Well excuse me for pointing out the obvious¡­¡±


    You took a deep breath, finding the courage to speak up, albeit quietly.


    "I-I don''t like being called exotic... It makes me feel like a zoo exhibit... It makes me feel othered..."


    Camilla''s expression softened from your words, her shoulders slumping as she looked you in the eyes. ¡°I understand¡­ I''ll be more mindful of my words. I''d hate to make you feel uncomfortable or othered, so I''ll be careful with my word choice from now on.¡±


    Rachel growled and balled her fists, glaring at Camilla. ¡°It seriously took Alice herself saying it for the message to finally get through your thick skull?!¡±


    Camilla rolled her eyes and clicked her tongue. "Hey, I get it, I get it. No more ''exotic'' talk. I didn''t mean to hurt anyone''s feelings, okay? I was just trying to give a compliment."


    Noelle, still fired up and unwilling to let this go, pointed a finger at Camilla. "You weren''t giving a compliment; you were reducing someone to their skin color. It''s not the same thing."


    Camilla huffed and crossed her arms across her chest. "Fine, fine, I get it, okay? I won''t call her ''exotic'' anymore. Can we move on now? This is starting to get tiresome."


    Rachel narrowed her eyes at Camilla, not buying her feigned nonchalance. "Move on? Seriously? You expect us to just forget that you repeatedly called Alice ''exotic'' and acted like it was a compliment?"


    Camilla groaned and threw up her hands in frustration. "Alright, alright, I screwed up! I shouldn''t have called her ''exotic.'' I get it. Can you cut me some slack here? I had no idea it was such a sensitive issue."


    Noelle''s expression softened a bit, but she was still clearly upset. "It''s not just about the word ''exotic,'' Camilla. It''s about how you acted like being black made Alice somehow different or special. She''s not a novelty; she''s a person. A damn good one, at that."


    Camilla tapped her feet, adorned with alternating blue and orange toenail polish, uncomfortably. She realized that she was outnumbered and her attempts to downplay the situation weren''t going to work any longer. "I, uh...look, I''m sorry. I really am. I had no idea that the whole ''exotic'' thing was such a problem. I''ll try to be better about it, alright?"


    Rachel nodded, but her expression remained stern. "That''s a good start, but it''s not enough. You need to actually think about what you say before you say it. And maybe take some time to educate yourself a bit more about race and cultural sensitivity."


    Camilla sighed, realizing that she wasn''t getting out of this one scot-free. "Yeah, yeah, I get it. I''ll do some reading, I''ll be more thoughtful in the future, and I won''t call anyone exotic again. Can we please move on now?¡±


    Noelle and Rachel exchanged a glance, then nodded in unison. "Fine," Noelle said grudgingly. "We''ll move on for now. But if we catch you saying anything even slightly messed up again, we''re not going to be so quick to forgive you. Got it?"


    ¡°All right! Later on I''ll do my research, hit the books, and all! Now let''s get going, I''m late for my job and I want to show you where I work: the Hau''oli Caf¨¦!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°Yeah, it''s a cafe that offers amazing food, good vibes, and most importantly, outstanding coffee!¡±


    Good food AND coffee? I''m in, you thought.


    Rachel shrugged. ¡°Sounds good, after that li''l scuffle back there I could use a meal.¡±


    Scuffling that YOU started¡­ Camilla thought to herself. ¡°Sounds great! Then come, let''s go!¡±

 Katyushas Assault

    Katyusha sat in her office, a smirk on her face as she looked at her two right-hand women, the Fyodorova Twins, and their enforcer, Geneva, standing before her. She leaned back in her chair and spoke with authority.


    "Ladies, we are ready to move forward with the attack on the Meteor Corp HQ, and you three are the key to our success. With everyone attending the Snowclover meeting and all of the world''s most powerful warriors being gathered there, this is our perfect opportunity to strike while their backs are turned."


    The twins exchanged a mischievous smile, while Geneva cracked her knuckles in anticipation.


    "The plan is simple. We hit the Meteor Corp HQ tonight on the graveyard shift, when they least expect it." Katyusha continued, looking at the twins. ¡°Yuroslava, Vladislava, you both will be in charge of disabling the power substations and shutting down their power system. Geneva, you will lead the attack and be our muscle as always. You have yet to let me down, so keep up the good work this time around as well."


    The twins nodded in agreement, while Geneva flashed a grin and flexed her arms, showing off her muscles.


    "But remember, we need to get in and out of there quickly." Katyusha warned. "The Meteor Corp has cutting-edge tech just like us, and we can''t afford to get caught."


    "Don''t worry, General Katyusha," the twins chimed in unison. "We have everything under control."


    Katyusha smiles, striding up to the twins and placing a hand on both their shoulders. She leaned forward, fixing the twins with a steely gaze. "I expect no less from you two," she said. "You are my most trusted and deadliest duo. Now I need you three for a very important mission.¡±


    She gestures towards the table at the center of the room, where a holographic map of the city is displayed. The twins and Geneva move closer to the table, their eyes focused on the map. Katyusha pointed at a building with the Meteor Corporation logo above it. Katyusha then pulled up an image of Piper. ¡°There is a doll attached to the building''s supercomputer in the command chambers. I need it for my research on my newest technological advancement. Be sure to retrieve it for me during this mission.¡±


    ¡°Da, Katyusha. This''ll be a simple in-and-out for us,¡± Geneva boasted. The twins and Geneva exchange high-fives, their excitement palpable.


    Katyusha nodded, satisfied with their response. She couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride at having such loyal and skilled soldiers in her employ.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind, and she turned to Geneva. "There is one more important piece of information I need to share with you before you embark on this mission."


    Geneva raised an eyebrow, awaiting her orders. Katyusha continued, "Gen, Piper is unlike any other doll you have come across. She is a very expensive and advanced piece of technology, possessed with a powerful AI. Be careful during the retrieval. Any damage to Piper will render her useless to us."


    Geneva''s smirk turned into a frown, but she nodded in understanding. "Loud and clear, General Kat. Understood," she said. "We''ll take extra care in handling the doll. No damage will come to it.¡±


    "Happy to hear," Katyusha replied, her expression shifting to a sly grin. "One last thing. The Meteor Corp has a unique agent working for them. She''s known as ''Trixie''. She''ll likely try to stop you from retrieving Piper.¡±


    Katyusha chuckled, admiring their confidence. "Never doubt yourselves, ladies. You are the best, after all," she said. "Now, you all know your roles. Go and prepare. The mission starts in an hour. I''ll be monitoring your progress from here. Countin'' on ya."


    ¡ï


    ¡°Trixie,¡± Sarolta said, her voice stern and infused with urgency. ¡°My radar is picking up on several unidentified vehicles headed towards the Meteor HQ. I need you to head there immediately.¡±


    ¡°But ma''am, how in the world am I going to get there in time? You know how far it is from here?¡±


    ¡°Figure it out.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The phone beeped, and Trixie looked down at it to see that Sarolta hung up on her.


    Man, she can be so cold sometimes, Trixie thought. I knew Sarolta leaving you in the HQ was a bad idea, Piper. But how will I get there in time?


    Well, Trixie, Piper said. Svenja has the Memory Portal technique, correct? Maybe we can ask her to use it on you so you can teleport there instantly.


    ¡°That''s a great idea, thanks.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°What?! Is that so?!¡± Svenja exclaimed.


    ¡°Yep, so I need your help to get there in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Fair ¡®nuff. Hold on one sec,¡±


    Svenja put her hand on Trixie''s shoulder and focused her aura, sending her away in the blink of an eye.


    ¡ï


    Trixie''s feet hit the ground, standing outside of the marvelous multistory Meteor Corp HQ. As it was the graveyard shift at this time of night, most of the lights in the building were turned off. As Trixie entered the building, she was hit with the quiet and almost desolate feeling of the graveyard shift. She looked around, noticing the lack of activity in the place.


    "Damn, it''s so quiet in here," she muttered. "Like a ghost town."


    "Looks like everyone''s sleeping except for the security guards. And maybe some night-owls working overtime.¡± Piper added.


    Trixie nodded, looking around the dimly-lit lobby. "Yeah, it definitely looks that way. Let''s hope we can get in and out of here without too much trouble."


    She started to make her way towards the elevator, still marveling at the quietness of the building. The sound of her boots reverberating on the tiles was the only sound audible.


    Then, there it was, the sound of a helicopter in the dead of night.


    ¡°A helicopter? Now? Something is obviously off¡ª¡±


    Before Trixie could take another step, the sound of a large vehicle crashing through the building¡¯s thick glass walls shook the floor, causing the alarms to go off and triggering the lockdown mechanism, closing Trixie inside. Regaining her balance, Trixie looked behind her to see several Platinum Army Strikers unloading from the iron truck that just smashed through the building.


    "Piper," she whispered urgently. "Have you been able to access the building''s internal network yet?¡±


    "Almost," Piper replied, her voice cool and collected as ever. "Just give me a few more minutes."


    Trixie nodded, her eyes darting around the lobby, scanning for any movement. A few security guards were running around, trying to contain the situation, but they were quickly overpowered by the Strikers.


    Finally, after a few tense seconds, Piper piped up again. "Access granted. I have interfaced with the surveillance system and there are staggering amounts of Platinum Strikers at the roof of the building and the bottom floor where you are.¡±


    "Strikers at the roof and the bottom floor? Damn, that''s a lot of Strikers to fight through," Trixie swore under her breath, her heart rate quickening as she looked around, trying to find a way out of the mess.


    "Any idea what they''re after?" she asked, trying to keep her cool.


    There was a pause before Piper responded. "Unfortunately, I can''t see what they''re targeting in the building. The security system''s cameras aren''t giving me enough information to determine their objective.¡±


    Trixie cursed again, realizing that she was in the dark when it came to the enemy''s objective.


    Her mind raced, trying to come up with a plan. "Okay, Piper, stay focused on finding out anything you can about their target. I''ll deal with the Strikers on the ground level.¡±


    With a sense of determination, Trixie began to make her way towards the source of the commotion. As she rounded a corner, she was met with the sight of several Strikers standing guard. They hadn''t noticed her presence yet.


    Quickly, she ducked behind a pillar and took a deep breath, trying to steady her racing heart and come up with a plan. She had to be smart about this, or else she was dead.


    Piper, can you tell me how many Strikers are on the ground floor? Trixie mentally asked.


    "There are approximately ten Platinum Strikers on the ground floor," Piper responded. "But be aware, there might be more, as the surveillance system is not giving me a clear picture of the whole floor at the moment.¡±


    "Got it," Trixie said quietly. Ten Strikers sound quite annoying, but she''d handled more in the past. She just needed to come up with a plan.


    Her eyes darted around, trying to find anything she could use to her advantage. There was a large piece of furniture nearby that she could use as cover.


    "Okay, here''s the plan," Trixie murmured to herself. "I''ll take cover behind that furniture and try to take out as many Strikers as possible before they can react. Then, I''ll make a break for the stairway and head up to the second floor.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Trixie readied herself. She had to be quick and precise. She peeked around the pillar and saw the Strikers still unaware of her presence. That was her chance.


    Without wasting any more time, she darted towards the piece of furniture, keeping a low profile and staying out of their line of sight. Once she had taken cover, she prepared herself to make her move.


    "Showtime," she muttered, her fingers clenching as she steadied her breathing. She knew this was going to be a tough fight, but she was trained for situations like this. She just needed to keep her head on straight and take them out one by one.


    Once she was sure the coast was clear, she made her move. She lunged from her hiding spot towards the nearest Striker, catching him off guard. She delivered a quick, but powerful, uppercut to his chin, sending him sprawling to the white marble floor. Without giving herself time to catch her breath, she quickly moved on to the next one. She ducked under his swinging arm, delivering a sharp jab to his stomach. The Striker stumbled back, winded, but still standing.


    Undeterred, Trixie spun around, her foot connecting solidly with the back of his leg, causing him to collapse to the ground. She followed up with a swift kick to the head, knocking him out cold. Three down, seven to go.


    Trixie took a moment to scan the room. She could see the other Strikers reacting to the commotion she was causing, their weapons now trained directly on her.


    ¡°...Time to do this, even though I may need it for later,¡± Trixie said, her aura surrounding her and freezing her surroundings. She then shot her aura outwards, freezing the soldiers solid.


    ¡°There¡­that handles that¡­¡±


    A Meteor Corp agent left his hiding place and stepped up to Trixie, his smile wide as he held out a hand to shake. ¡°Trixie! Boy, are we glad to see YOU!¡±


    Trixie shook his hand eagerly and nodded. ¡°Yeah, been a while, hasn''t it? I heard you guys needed my help.¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah, we do. What are the Plats thinking, striking at this time of night! Do they have no bounds or morals?!¡±


    ¡°Never have, and maybe never will. Now, I''m off to handle the rest of them.¡±


    ¡°Good. You better be careful, it''s even more hectic on the upper floors.¡±


    Trixie looked at the stairwell ahead of her, then back to the agent. ¡°Thanks for the warning. Stay safe.¡±


    As Trixie made her way up the stairs, she could feel a sense of unease settle over her. The noise of the helicopters and the commotion going on outside was muffled by the tall walls of the building, but it still managed to penetrate to the lobby. Trixie glanced at the surroundings as she reached the top floor, her senses on high alert. She reached the door to the second floor, taking a deep breath.

 The Attributes of Void Magic

    ¡°Hold on, Attributes?¡± Sharline said.


    Back at Celeste''s Citadel, Sharline and Blair sat in her classroom in front of the blackboard, learning more about Void Magic.


    ¡°Yes! You probably already know that Void Magic involves different types of aura. However, there''s another layer to it. To put it simply, there are Aura Types, which is the functionality and properties of a person''s Aura, and a "trait" that determines the nature of one''s magic ability which are ¡®Attributes¡¯. The Attributes are¡­¡±


    Celeste pointed her stylus at the board behind her.


    ¡°Inertia: One''s ability involves stabilizing/neutralizing things.


    Abundance: One''s ability revolves around strengthening and enhancing things.


    Chaos: One''s ability will be centered around instability, destruction, and the unpredictable.


    Neutrality: One''s ability will involve the negation of outside effects, whether positive or negative.


    Entropy: One''s ability will center around death and decay.


    Purity: One''s ability will involve reversing damages to things and cleansing them of imperfections.


    Order: One''s ability will center around balancing things/keeping things in order.


    Illusion: One''s ability will involve bending or warping reality.¡±


    The students nodded along as each Attribute was represented before Celeste continued. ¡°With the Attributes, a Void Magic user''s ability will be based on whatever their Attribute is. For example, Augmentation, which is all about strengthening and enhancing, and Illusion, which revolves around warping and bending reality itself. An Augmentation user with an Illusion Attribute would be able to "augment" the effects of an illusion. They may make the illusion more immersive and real to make it more deceptive, or perhaps even make it more potent. Another angle could be that they could augment themselves to be more believable in the illusion, or even to better fool and deceive someone, like an actor!¡±


    The two girls took a moment to process the new info, but for Blair, more questions were raised than answers. ¡°Uh, hey Cel? I have a question¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear? Ask away!¡±


    ¡°Yay! So the hiccup is the overlap here: like Augmentation and Entropy for example. If Augmentation, by nature, revolves around strengthening things, then how can an Augmenter with the Entropy Attribute come up with an ability when Entropy revolves around death and decay?¡±


    Celeste thought: Wow, this girl is really inquisitive, never took her as the type to ask such a question¡­


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Ooh, I see! That''s quite the conundrum.¡± she replied. ¡°However, I have a few ideas! Perhaps the ability to "augment" a decay? They can use their power to increase an infection''s speed and make a disease lethal much quicker. Perhaps there''s a sort of power "balance" wherein they can''t increase the life force, but can increase the decay and destruction instead? Perhaps they can "augment" the damage caused by an impact, rather than the durability, making it deadly and harmful. Maybe they can even "augment" the decay of themselves.¡±


    Blair''s eyes widened as her question was answered, beaming as she went into thought once more. ¡°Ooh yeah, I see, that gives me a new perspective, it works! But uh¡­how ¡®bout Extraction and the Abundance Attribute though? Extraction is to absorb life-force or energy from someone or something else, while Abundance involves healing and enhancement - what kind of an ability can an Extractor with the Abundance Attribute come up with, with this in mind?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, another good one. Extraction is the ability to absorb life force and energy, and Abundance is the ability to heal and enhance. Perhaps they can steal the life force of someone, and be able to give it to someone else to make that person''s life force "abundant", or in other words, make them healthy and healed. Alternatively, perhaps they could "enhance" their "extraction" ability, making it stronger and more able, thus making it more abundant. Or, they can extract energy¡ªand thus life force¡ªfrom themselves as an energy reserve.¡±


    ¡°Those are good usages, neat! Now, how about Emulation and Order? With Emulation being the ability to copy or mimic the auras of other people, and the Order Attribute revolving around controlling things, how could an Emulator come up with an ability while following the rules of Order?¡±


    ¡°Aha! Emulation, which is the ability to copy or mimic the auras of other people, and Order, which is all about the control of things. An Emulator with the Order Attribute would be able to mimic the ways that people control things, and thus control them in a similar manner. Maybe they can emulate a master warrior''s way of controlling the battlefield and use the same tactics to make the battle "ordered". Perhaps they can imitate and mimic the way someone orders their body around so well they can even use their fighting styles, or even something more general like copying a way someone controls their emotions!¡±


    ¡°Sounds neato! I''m probably being annoying now, but how about Emulation and Neutrality, how do you think that would work out?¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear! You''re not annoying me, you''re just asking questions about Void Magic, as you should since this is what class is about! Anywho, we have Emulation, which is all about mimicking and copying, and Neutrality, which involves the negation of all things, whether it be good OR bad. Hmm¡­ An Emulator with the Neutrality Attribute would be able to mimic the negation, and thus negate in the same manner. That means they could potentially negate their own aura by copying the effect or power of someone else. Perhaps they could cancel out another''s power by copying it and then turning it against them. An alternative could be that they can copy and emulate other''s neutralization or negation, and use it upon a target.¡±


    ¡°Wild! So these combinations can really work!¡±


    ¡°Of course! It all depends on the Void Magic user''s creativity and ability to think outside the box. Any combination is viable and is able to be used in any fashion.¡±


    "So how do we find out which type we have?" Sharline asked.


    "Just take this!" Celeste pulled out a crystal, and unlike the one from before that determined their Aura Types, this one was black like obsidian. "This crystal is how you will find out what Attribute you have! You must infuse this crystal with your aura and what happens to the crystal will determine your Attribute! If it vibrates slightly in your hands, your Attribute is Inertia. If it glows brighter, your Attribute is Abundance. If it begins to crack, it''s Chaos. If it does nothing, it''s Neutrality. If its light dims, it''s Entropy. If the light within it turns black, it''s Purity. If the crystal changes color to match the light in its center, it''s Order. Lastly, if the crystal and the light within it flips colors, your Attribute is Illusion. So give it a shot, girls!" she ended, handing Blair the crystal first after seeing her eagerness.


    The crystal cracked in her hands, making her grin wider. ¡°Ooh, is this Chaos?!¡±


    ¡°Yes it is, dear. So your Aura Type is Augmentation, and your Attribute is Chaos.¡±


    ¡°Me next,¡± Sharline said as she took the crystal from the excited Blair and watched as the crystal grew brighter.


    ¡°Abundance?¡±


    ¡°Abundance indeed. Your Aura Type and Attribute are Augmentation and Abundance respectively. So there you have it! Blair, your Aura Type is Augmentation of Chaos, and yours, Sharline, is Augmentation of Abundance.¡±


    ¡°Great news,¡± Sharline chirped, looking down at the crystal which still glowed. ¡°So what do we do with this new information, Celeste?¡±


    ¡°Well, there''s no training associated with it. At this point, you must continue to train until you develop an ability. Both Abundance and Chaos are quite flexible in what they can do, especially in conjunction with Augmentation, so hone in on what you specialize in and work from there.¡±


    My kicking prowess, Sharline thought.


    My wrestling skills, Blair thought.


    ¡°Understood, we''ll keep training with you so we can be the best versions of ourselves!¡±


    ¡°That''s a good thing, because not only do we have the Depraved to worry about, but now the Aranaki. So you must prepare for the future ahead!¡±


    ¡°We will, ya can bet on it!¡± Blair said, flashing her signature toothy smirk as she crossed her arms.


    ¡­I wonder how Alice and the others are doing out there¡­ Sharline thought as she looked down at the glowing crystal once more.

 Hauoli Caf茅

    Camilla perked up, putting on a cheerful smile as her earlier discomfort faded away. "Come on, let¡¯s go! You gotta see this caf¨¦, it¡¯s seriously like, one of the best hangout spots in Mahalo City!"


    Noelle and Rachel exchange a look, their anger still apparent, but they choose not to say anything more for now. They walk alongside Camilla, while you, still feeling a little uneasy after the confrontation, follow behind them.


    Camilla leads you towards the heart of the city, chatting about the caf¨¦ and the things she does there.


    As you walk, you notice a few people passing by looking at you. Some of them are just curious, but a few of them seem to be sneering or whispering to each other. It''s clear that your presence on the island is drawing some attention, and not necessarily in the best way.


    Camilla suddenly stops in front of a colorful caf¨¦ with a vibrant outdoor seating area adorned with tropical plants. The name ¡°Hau¡¯oli Caf¨¦¡± is written in bright, cheerful letters above the entrance.


    The interior of the caf¨¦ is as vibrant as the exterior, with bright colors and a casual ambiance that makes you feel right at home. There''s a mix of local residents and tourists, enjoying their coffee and pastries while chatting and having a good time.


    Camilla leads you to a cozy table near the window. "This is our usual spot," she says casually, as if nothing had happened just moments ago. The rest of the group takes their seats, but you notice a slight tension in the air, their eyes flicking towards you occasionally.


    A cheerful waitress approaches the table with a notepad in hand, a smile plastered on her face. "Aloha! Welcome to Hau''oli Caf¨¦. What can I get you all today?"


    Camilla looks around the table. "I''ll have the iced macadamia nut latte, Rachel?"


    Rachel glares at Camilla but then turns to the waitress with a tight smile. "A mint green tea, please."


    The waitress jots down the order and looks at you expectantly. "And for you?"


    ¡°Hey, Alice here can speak Albionish,¡± Rachel smugly whispered to the waitress, whose eyes widened with delight as she looked at you with a new vigor.


    ¡°X¨¢nn itch h¨¦ba v¨®tra c?mandi?¡±


    ¡­Can I have your order, you translated in your head. Darn Rachel for throwing you out there like that - your Albionish wasn''t THAT good. Looking at the menu in front of you, you couldn''t begin to wonder how to say any of it in Albionish, so you stuck with something simple like¡­


    You translated in your head, I would like a black coffee with cream. ¡°...Itch hill l¨ªkhe ? bl?kh khav¨¦ ghw¨ªth krem,¡±


    The waitress nods with a grin and writes it down. "Coming right up! Pastries or snacks, anyone?¡±


    Noelle speaks up, her voice still laced with irritation. "We''ll have a plate of malasadas to share, please."


    Camilla grins. "Ooohh, good choice!¡±


    The waitress smiles. "Great! The drinks and malasadas will be right out." She gathers the menus and leaves to place the order.


    For a moment there''s an awkward silence at the table. The previous tension is still palpable, and it seems like nobody knows quite what to say.


    With perfect timing, a buff, tanned, curly-haired young man with an open palm tree-print shirt holding a manga in his hand walked up to your table with a sly smile.


    ¡°Wassup, Camilla! Got some new pals, I see!¡±


    ¡°Uh, who''s this guy?¡± Rachel asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°He calls himself ¡®Simpai¡¯,¡± Camilla answered, gesturing to the manga in his possession. ¡°He''s a big anime fan and loves manga and light novels too.¡±


    ¡°I mean,¡± Simpai interjected. ¡°I do love a good mango, but the mainstream ones especially be hella wack.¡±


    ¡°It''s manga¡ª¡± Rachel corrected, narrowing her eyes.


    ¡°Shaddap! This is a fuckin'' MANGO, dude!¡± he rebutted, shoving his manga in Rachel''s face before pulling it away. ¡°And y''know what pisses ya boy off ¡®bout these got-dang mangoes? These mofos are so scared of characters that have melanin it''s crazy!¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Noelle sat there baffled at how she went from chastising Camilla to this in the span of half an hour.


    ¡°And tell y''all what, there was this line in a light novel I saw that had ya boy fuming. ¡®Her skin was so milky-white that it was almost translucent, and her perfect hourglass body was something that girls across the world could only dream of having¡¯. What in the name of sardines on a Monday morning? How did no-gotdang-body mention how FUCKED that description is? Objectifying language that puts down other people like that hasta STOP! ALL skin tones are beautiful, ALL body types are beautiful! Can we all as gorgeous human beings just agree on that one thing?!¡±


    You listened intently to the conversation at the table. The tension from before still hung in the air, but this newcomer''s outburst seemed to have shifted the focus.


    You sipped your black coffee, watching Simpai''s passionate rant with mild amusement. He was certainly opinionated and direct, just like you were in certain topics.


    Camilla seemed a bit embarrassed by Simpai''s unexpected entrance, but she tried to keep a smile on her face. She knew he could be a handful, but the guy had a good heart, even if he didn''t always know when to tone it down.


    Rachel rolled her eyes at Simpai''s comments, not really caring about the guy''s opinions on manga and skin tones.


    Noelle sat silently, her body shifting nervously from Simpai''s sudden presence. His intense personality and loud volume were not what she had expected when she agreed to come to the caf¨¦.


    Zalgo couldn''t help but feel a slight pang of sympathy for Simpai''s frustration.


    I understand where he was coming from, she thought. Representation and inclusion in media are indeed important issues, but maybe this isn''t the right time or place for such a passionate speech.


    Just as Simpai was about to continue his rant, the waitress returned with a tray of drinks and plates of steaming hot malasadas. The arrival of food thankfully interrupted Simpai, giving everyone a moment to collect themselves. The waitress set down the drinks first, making sure to place the correct order in front of each person. Then she carefully placed the plate of golden, fluffy malasadas in the center of the table. The aroma of cinnamon and sugar filled the air, tempting everyone to dig in.


    The sight of the delicious pastries seemed to distract Simpai from his short tirade. His eyes widened as he took in the sweet treats, and his stomach growled in anticipation. The rest of the group gratefully took their drinks, thankful for the momentary break from Simpai''s outburst.


    Camilla, seizing the opportunity, quickly grabbed a malasada and took a bite. The warmth and sweetness on her tongue seemed to soothe any lingering tension from before.


    Noelle took a more reserved approach, cautiously picking up her tea and taking a small sip.


    Rachel couldn''t resist the temptation and picked up a malasada as well. The crispy outer shell and soft, doughy interior melted in her mouth.


    Simpai, still hungry from his earlier rant, reached for two malasadas at once and began devouring them voraciously.


    Seeing Simpai''s ravenous appetite, you couldn''t help but smirk slightly as an avid foodie yourself. You picked up your own malasada and took a bite, enjoying the combination of flavors. For a moment, the group shared a companionable silence as they all savored the delicious treats.


    But the silence was short-lived as Simpai abruptly decided to continue his earlier rant. ¡°But y¡¯know what I''m sayin¡¯, right?¡±


    Rachel, still unconvinced, rolled her eyes. ¡°I''m just going to tell you that ¨­kuninushi has different beauty standards and leave it at that.¡±


    Simpai slammed his fist down on the table, almost making the drinks spill. ¡°Well those beauty standards are straight up RACIST, buddy ol'' pal! Don''t get me wrong, saying ¡°I prefer fair skin but I have nothing against other skin tones¡±, that''s a preference, sure! But when ya say ¡°I ONLY prefer fair skin, dark skin is unattractive¡±, then it''s not a preference anymore - DING-DING-DING-DING, congrats, you are a colorist upholding harmful beauty standards!¡±


    Simpai then looked at you and leaned in to observe your features up close, making you stop in your tracks, your coffee mug in your hand. ¡°You know, girl, black and brown anime girls freaking rock, and you''re the prime example of why I believe that. Look at your glowing, deep brown skin. Your medium-sized nose, full lips and high cheekbones, your long black hair with the curls, WHAT?! See, you''re fuckin'' beautiful too, man! And I ain''t tryna objectify you or put you on a pedestal ¡®cause there''s definitely beauty in all races and skin colors, but I''m just sayin¡¯, dude, your features are unique and BEAUTIFUL. YOU ARE BEAUTIFUL!¡±


    Simpai''s outburst seemed to have a mixed effect on the group. Camilla was trying to smile through it, but you could see a touch of embarrassment in her eyes at her friend''s vigor. Rachel and Noelle looked annoyed and uncomfortable, respectively. But when Simpai''s intense gaze landed on you and he began to rant about your looks, your brain screeched to a halt. No one had ever talked about you like that before. Your skin, your nose, your hair, all the features you''d been so self-conscious about your whole life...being praised like this? Complimented so fiercely to where everyone in the cafe could hear it?


    This feels wrong. Unnatural, you thought.


    Yet at the same time, a strange warmth bloomed in your chest. Maybe it was the way he spoke - passionately, sincerely, with so much fervor and conviction. Or maybe it was just the contrast between the constant stares and whispers you''d gotten when you first arrived and now. Either way, you were too stunned to say anything in response.


    The waitress who served them decided to go back to their table in an attempt to diffuse the tension.


    ¡°Hello again, everyone. Would you like any seconds or perhaps refills?¡±


    With the waitress''s intervention, the group''s attention was momentarily diverted. Some people seemed relieved for the momentary break from Simpai''s earlier passionate rant, while others like Camilla quietly dreaded the thought of even more talk from him.


    "Well, I''m up for another one," Simpai replied enthusiastically, pointing at the malasadas with a wide grin.


    "I''m all right, thanks," Rachel spoke up, wanting to put some distance between herself and Simpai.


    Noelle shook her head in agreement. The less she had to interact with him, the better.


    Camilla hesitated for a moment before looking at the waitress. "Sure... I''ll have another one," she said, her eyes darting towards you as if silently pleading for some backup.


    The waitress smiled and nodded, then turned to you. "And you, ma¡¯am?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    You were still lost in thought, still processing Simpai''s impassioned compliments about your features. At the sound of the waitress''s voice, you were brought back to reality and fumbled around your thoughts before responding, "Uh... I¡¯d like another, please."


    The waitress smiled warmly and nodded, making a note of your order. "Coming right up!" she said, turning around and heading back to the kitchen.


    Once she was gone, the group fell into an awkward silence. It was broken after a few moments by Simpai, who couldn''t help but finish with his rant.


    ¡°Oh, one more thing, these people were¡ªand still are¡ªsalty as FUCK about a female gacha character''s tit size being reduced, and yet skin tone diversity is superficial because ¡°it''s just a game¡±? What about the boneheads complaining about a pair of anime tits and wanting THEIR voices and protests heard by the developers? I thought it was ¡°just a game¡±, huh? HUH?! Really out here acting like representation in anime and gachas is ''woke'' and whatever, but guess what - at its core, breast size is a part of representation AS WELL! These chumps, I swear. But yeah, that''s it.¡±


    ¡°Geez, ''bout time you stopped your little yap fest about anime boobs and stuff,¡¯¡¯ Rachel quipped, flipping her platinum hair with a huff.


    Simpai¡¯s eyes widen and his face flushes. He looks at Rachel, clearly embarrassed but still trying to maintain his composure. ¡°Shut up! It was a valid point!¡±


    Rachel rolls her eyes. ¡°Yeah, sure, it was. But did you really have to go off on a tangent about anime boobs in front of everyone?¡±


    ¡°It was necessary to prove my point!¡± Simpai retorts, trying to defend himself.


    Rachel shakes her head, her expression becoming playful. ¡°Yeah, necessary because you just wanted to talk about anime boobs. I bet you always do that.¡±


    Simpai¡¯s frustration is evident on his face as he responds, ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t¡ª that¡¯s not the reason!¡±


    Rachel laughs, clearly enjoying the banter. ¡°It''s okay. We all know you have a thing for anime waifus. You call yourself Simpai, after all.¡±


    Now feeling exposed, Simpai''s blush deepens. He tries to argue, ¡°No, I don¡¯t! I mean¡­ I do, but that¡¯s not the point!¡±


    The rest of the group chuckle at his reaction, enjoying the lighthearted teasing as they waited for their order.

 Back Against the Wall

    As Trixie made her way up the stairs, she could feel a sense of unease settle over her. The noise of the helicopters and the commotion going on outside was muffled by the tall walls of the building, but it still managed to penetrate to the lobby.


    Trixie glanced at the surroundings of the stairwell as she reached the door leading to the second floor, her senses on high alert. Down on the floor, she saw a dead agent with a high-tech white rifle on his side, which glowed with silver lights.


    Just what I need, Trixie thought. She picked up the rifle before looking ahead.


    Gotta be careful with who''s on the other side, she thought.


    She stepped in front of the door, making it slide open. A maze of desks and cubicle walls met her gaze. The dim light that flickered from the emergency lights gave the space an eerie, shadowy atmosphere. Despite the chaos above and below her, the room remained empty, devoid of any signs of life.


    ¡­Too quiet, I don''t like it, Trixie thought.


    Trixie stepped further into the room, her footsteps echoing against the hard floor. She strained to hear any signs of movement, the silence only interrupted by the hum of computers that were left turned on. Suddenly, a noise caught her attention, and her head snapped up towards the source. It had come from the other side of the corridor. Trixie crept forward, following the sound, keeping her senses on high alert. As she rounded the corner of a large cubicle, she was met with the sight of a Striker punching a female scientist in the face, and a police officer landing blows on the attacker from behind.


    As Trixie stood there, watching the violent scene unfold before her, she knew she had to act fast. As the armed Striker prepared to punch the female scientist again, Trixie lunged forward, grabbing the Striker''s arm.


    "Hey! What do you think you''re doing!" she yelled, throwing him to the ground on his back.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± the Striker spat, swinging his leg in an attempt to clip Trixie, the latter jumping up to avoid it.


    The Striker regained his footing in a flash and threw a punch at Trixie, but after dodging the attack, Trixie grabbed him by the waist and performed a suplex, slamming him backwards. Little did she know, another Striker was right behind her and was knocked back by the suplex, which became the subject of laughter to the cop she''s assisting. The officer then fired several bullets of his pistol into the downed Striker, finishing him off.


    ¡°Things are looking grim,¡± Trixie said to the scientist and cop with a sigh.


    The cop groaned. ¡°Yeah, we''re backed into a wall from both sides. They''re chasing us up the building, but we''re also being flooded from above.¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m going after them. I hope you fare well against them and protect everyone.¡±


    ¡°I''ll do my best. But wait, have these,¡± he said before giving Trixie ammunition for her rifle.


    ¡°Thanks for looking out.¡±


    Trixie''s Aura Display Gear chimed, drawing her attention to the message left by Piper:


    The doors to the main stairwell have been activated. Be wary as you ascend the building!


    Hm, Trixie thought, making her way to the main stairwell with haste.


    She heard a sudden barrage of intense gunfire from the lower floors, but she shook her head. ¡°No, I must keep going,¡± she whispered under her breath, opening the door to the stairwell and heading up.


    Before exiting the stairwell, Piper''s voice wailed in Trixie''s head.


    Trixie!


    Trixie held her head from the sudden sharp voice, wincing as she whispered, ¡°Y-yes, Piper, what is it?¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡­


    Several floors above, Platinum soldiers were going for what they knew with reckless abandon, overpowering the agents and staff present. Armed with high-powered weapons, force shields, and cutting-edge armor, the Soldiers tore through the building like a tornado in a village with houses made of hay.


    Situated in a dimly-lit cubicle, the Fyodorova Twins were working away at the consoles in the building''s command chambers. The twin sisters were the very picture of elegance and efficiency. One wore her pale blonde hair in a neat bun, while the other had it cascading down her shoulders in loose waves. Both of them were dressed in form-fitting black uniforms, each adorned with intricate silver designs and accents. Their faces were scarily identical, sharp and defined with medium-sized noses, high cheekbones and bright blue eyes. They were both focused intently on their screens, their fingers flying over their keyboards with practiced precision. The lights of the monitors reflected in their eyes, making them appear almost translucent in the artificial light. A moment later, a jingle confirmed that their attempt to disable the building''s static defenses was successful.


    After sharing a high-five with her sister, Vladislava rose her pale hand to speak into her walkie-talkie, her lips in red lipstick parting as she announced:


    ¡°Heads up - the power substations are down! The security measures of the building are disabled. All units on the lower floors converge towards the rooftop.¡±


    "Roger that," came the response over the walkie-talkie, the voice belonging to the twins'' guardian, Geneva.


    ¡°Any word on the doll yet, Geneva?"


    ¡°Oh, about that¡­¡±


    Geneva, in the level above the twins, turned her attention to the vulnerable Piper, who was sitting in her seat hooked up to the Heracles supercomputer, unable to do anything but just hope that Trixie would just magically appear. But instead, it was Geneva, a very tall dragon girl with velvety copper skin, a long black and light blue tail, and threatening black horns. More threatening were her sharp crimson and cobalt eyes and cruel grin, which bore through Piper. The dragon girl wore nothing more than a set of black compression shorts and a blue shirt whose buttons held onto dear life to contain her large bust.


    "Well, look at what we have here," Geneva chuckled, her eyes gleaming with malice. "Looks like you were too scared to leave your little chair, huh?"


    Piper, unable to move, just looked up at Geneva, trying to keep her cool. "What...what do you want?!"


    "What do I want?" Geneva smirked, circling around Piper''s chair. "Oh, you know what I want. I want this doll hooked up to this silly supercomputer. General Kat asked me to grab it for her research, and let''s just say I''m not one to disappoint my General."


    "You...you can''t take me!" Piper tried to sound defiant, but the fear in her voice was evident. "I''m not just a doll! I''m part of this supercomputer, and I''m under strict security measures!"


    Geneva chuckled darkly, her eyes flickering with an ominous light. "Oh, you think you can stop me? That''s adorable."


    She leaned down, towering over Piper, her face mere inches away. "But let me tell you something," Geneva said, her voice dropping to a low murmur. "I''m not worried about any of that so-called security you have here. I''ve seen my fair share of security systems. And they all crumple against the might of the Platinum Army.¡±


    Piper knew Geneva wasn''t bluffing. The Platinum Army was ruthless and had the resources and power to get what they wanted. The thought of her ending up in the hands of the Platinums...it was a horrifying thought. She took a deep breath, trying to keep her voice steady.


    "You...you can''t just take me!" she said. "I-I''m alive! I have...feelings.¡±


    Geneva chuckled again, her eyes narrowing. "Alive? Feelings? Oh, you''re delusional. Dolls don''t have feelings. They''re just pieces of technology, objects to be used and manipulated by us. And this one happens to be an object that the General is very interested in.¡±


    Piper''s fair white hands clenched into fists. She knew Geneva was wrong. She remembered all the times she spent with Trixie. The conversations they had, the laughter they shared, the moments of vulnerability and trust. She wasn''t just a piece of technology. She had a mind of her own. She had a soul.


    "You... you don''t understand," Piper said, her voice wavering with anger and helplessness. "I''m more than just a doll. I''m...a living being just like you.¡±


    Geneva rolled her eyes, her smirk widening. "Please. Don''t be ridiculous. Dolls can''t have friends. They don''t have the capacity for human emotions. They''re just machines. They do as they''re programmed to do. Nothing more, nothing less. Now stop wasting my time, you''re coming with us!¡±


    Geneva wrapped her slender, scaly dragon tail around Piper''s neck, squeezing it tightly.


    Geneva''s grip around Piper''s neck tightened further, making it difficult for her to speak. Piper''s hands clawed at the tail, trying to loosen the choking hold, but Geneva''s grip was too strong.


    "You''re coming with us," Geneva repeated, her voice cold and clinical. "And don''t think about resisting, or things will get...messy.¡±


    Geneva''s smirk grew wider as she watched Piper struggle against the tight coil of her tail. The doll was weak physically, defenseless against the power of the Platinum Army''s lead enforcer. Piper''s artificial heart raced in her chest, a mixture of fear and desperation coursing through her circuits.


    "Looks like you''re starting to realize the futility of resisting," Geneva said. "Good, you''re not as dumb as I thought.¡±


    Piper continued to gasp for air, her synthetic lungs straining against the choking hold of Geneva''s tail. But the dragon girl seemed to enjoy the power she held, a cruel smile playing at the corner of her lips as she watched the doll struggle.


    "Now, are you going to cooperate, or do you need a little more persuasion?" Geneva asked, her voice low and menacing.


    Piper hesitated for a moment, her programming torn between fighting for her survival and submitting to the will of her captors. The fear coursing through her circuits was overwhelming, making it difficult for her to think straight. But at the same time, she couldn''t help but feel a flicker of defiance burn within her.


    "I... I...won''t cooperate." Piper managed to gasp out, her voice choked and strained.


    Geneva''s smile turned into a sneer at Piper''s defiant words. The dragon girl''s grip on her tail tightened further, cutting off more of Piper''s air supply. With a sudden movement, Geneva yanked Piper out of her seat, hoisting her into the air with ease.


    "Is that so?" Geneva said, her voice dripping with menace. "You have guts, I''ll give you that. But I''m afraid guts alone won''t be enough to save you here, my little pink-haired friend.¡±


    With a cruel smirk, Geneva twisted her tail tighter, cutting off even more of Piper''s access to air. The doll''s eyes widened in terror, her face contorting in a silent scream of pain and fear. The edges of her vision began to blur as her systems slowly shut down, overwhelmed by the lack of oxygen and the pressure on her circuits. Geneva toyed with the idea of ending it all right here and now, squeezing the doll''s neck until her circuits fried and her light extinguished. But she knew that Katyusha wanted the doll intact. For now.


    Piper''s arms fell to her sides, her body now limp after her desperate struggle for consciousness. Geneva reeled her in, grabbing her and holding her in her muscular arms, walking away from the supercomputer with an accomplished grin.


    ¡°Gotcha,¡± she whispered, looking down at the unconscious Piper before leaving the room.

 Gearing Up

    ¡°...So I need you to gather the rest of them for me,¡± Nyx commanded, looking down at the ever excitable Chelsea with her steely gaze.


    ¡°Pfft, I got this! Be right back.¡±


    Chelsea''s cheerful attitude contrasts her tough biker past. Her light brown hair is always styled perfectly, though the slight tousle adds a rebellious hint. She has the air of a carefree party girl, with her denim shorts, black and green gear-print leather jacket over a ripped white tank top, and knee-high lace-up biker boots. Thin gear-shaped leather bracelets encircle her wrist, clinking with each energetic gesture. The clip holding up her ponytail, the rims of her green-tinted sunglasses, her brass knuckles, the edges of her black and green short skirt and the studs on her jacket all resembled a gear as well. A small tattoo on her bare, fair chest is hidden by the neckline of her shirt. Despite her bubbly demeanor, there''s a subtle hint of resilience in her sparkling emerald green eyes, hinting at her capability to handle herself in a fight despite her petite and slender yet buxom frame.


    I strode my way to the floor above, looking at each of the doors leading into each room. Standing at 15 members, all but one room was taken, leaving only one empty. Will there be one more new member later down the line? Uh-oh, FORESHADOWING! ¡­Maybe.


    I knocked on Gabrielle''s door first, hearing a rustling of bedsheets and footsteps heading my way. Opening the door, Gabrielle stared down at me with a tired, annoyed gaze. This wasn''t just any mean look, no no no, it was one so warped and kinda hostile that I regretted knocking to begin with, not gonna lie. Doesn''t help that she''s pretty damn tall with a good amount of muscle beneath those long sleeves. But whatevs, lemme break the ice real quick.


    ¡°Uhh, ya gonna say somethin'' there, bud?¡± I asked, scratching the back of my head as a shaky smile spread across my lips. Like damn, girl, say something already!


    ¡°It''s 11 o''clock,¡± Gabrielle replied in a yawn, taking her hand off of the doorknob and crossing her arms.


    ¡°I mean,¡± I shot back. ¡°Ain''t that ¡®round the time people normally start gettin'' up?¡±


    ¡°People have different sleep schedules. For crying out loud, we all don''t go to sleep and wake up at the same damn time.¡±


    I threw up my hands in mock submission, a sweat drop running down my face as I waved dismissively while laughing.


    ¡°I know, I know! I said NORMALLY! Night owls rock though.¡±


    ¡°Cut to the chase. What did you knock on my door for?¡±


    Cut to the chase. Hey, that''s Brittany''s line!


    ¡°Nyx wanted ya, girl. She''s gonna lend us powers to control the Depraved!¡±


    Gabrielle raised a brow at this. Finally, that sleepy, low-key murderous look is gone, whew!


    ¡°Control the creatures of the Dark, huh? Very well, give me a while to get dressed.¡±


    Without another word, she shut the door in my face. Yeesh, why you gotta be so rude though? Ah well, the next door, which should be the Animal Dealer. The hell is up with that name, the Animal Dealer? What''s her real name? Find out next time on Imago Cabal Z, I guess.


    Hehe, knock knock, mofo! The doorknob turned and behind it was the Animal Dealer. Hoo, and I thought MY bed head was bad. Instead of PJs, she''s still wearing her same ol'' light blue dress and all. For a weird nameless gal, she sure can style and look hella fine all the while. Oh hey, that rhymes! Anywho, thank the Goddesses she ain''t giving me that Gabrielle stare. Even though, I can also see the tiredness in the mature woman''s eyes too. Heh, more like the Night Owl Cabal, am I right?Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Young lady, it is still a little too early for me,¡± the Animal Dealer said with a weak smile.


    ¡°Early? Man, I just knocked on Gabrielle''s door and the face she made at your girl¡­oof.¡±


    ¡°Darling, she doesn''t get out of bed until 4 P.M.¡±


    I blinked at this revelation. Gosh, no wonder she gave me the stink-eye. Assuming she''s getting in her 8 hours, she must sleep at 8 freakin'' A.M.


    ¡°So anyways,¡± the Animal Dealer continued after clearing her throat. ¡°What''s your business?¡±


    ¡°Nyx is giving us all the power to control the Depraved. Wild, right?¡±


    The Animal Dealer stroked her chin, a smirk spreading across her light brown features.


    ¡°A miraculous power indeed. I''ll be right down.¡±


    And lastly, Malika. Her sis Iris is already up, so Mal should be rising and shining any second now. Buuuut I''m gonna be a little shit and knock anyway.


    The door opened right when I reached my hand up, perfect timing.


    ¡°Oh, heya Chel! What''s up?¡±


    ¡°Nyx needed ya for a minute. She''s gonna give us the power to control the Depraved!¡±


    Malika pursed her supple lips, looking around with curious eyes before continuing, ¡°Well THAT''S a lot to unpack right after waking up. All right, I''ll meetcha there.¡±


    I beamed at the desert girl''s response and turned to leave.


    ¡­


    The Cabal members encircled the glowing table in Nyx''s room, which glowed with a bright magical energy. Nyx looked at the gathered Cabal members, her eyes calculating. "Now that you''re all here," she began, her voice cool and measured. "I have a proposition for each of you."


    Gabrielle leaned back in her chair, arms crossed, her expression skeptical. "What kind of proposition?" she asked, her voice low and cautious.


    Nyx''s gaze turned to Gabrielle, unblinkingly meeting her stare. "A chance to prove yourselves further. To rise above your current abilities."


    The Animal Dealer raised a brow, and a corner of her lip twitched in the hint of a smirk. "Go on then," she said, her interest slightly piqued.


    Nyx looked around the table, her gaze flickering over each of the Cabal members in turn. "Each of you has something unique to offer," she started, "and I am willing to make an offer to each of you, an offer of power, and the ability to further your potential."


    The room was quiet, all the Cabal members listening intently, curious as to what the exact nature of this offer would be. Some, like the Animal Dealer, Iris, and Malika, leaned forward in their chairs, while others, like Brittany, Mathusalem, and Gabrielle, sat as if ready to pounce.


    Nyx let her words hang in the air for a moment before continuing. "I can give each of you the ability to control the Depraved, to use them as an extension of your will."


    There was a collective intake of breath at the statement. The ability to control the Depraved was not something to be taken lightly. The Depraved were dangerous, unpredictable creatures of the Dark, and the ability to command them was a power few had ever dreamt of possessing.


    The Animal Dealer nodded slowly. "And in return for this great power?" she asked, her voice still neutral, yet hinting at an eagerness buried beneath her words.


    Nyx''s gaze shifted to the Animal Dealer, a small smirk appearing on her lips. "In return, I require your unwavering loyalty. I expect you to follow my orders without question, and to use your new powers at my behest."


    The other Cabal members bristled at this, each of them having different reactions to the proposition. Gabrielle sat silently, her expression hardening. Malika leaned back in her chair, a thoughtful frown on her face. The Animal Dealer remained silent, contemplating the offer.


    I broke the silence, a skeptical expression on my face. "Just like that? We''re supposed to give up our freedom in exchange for power? Seems kinda shady to me.¡±


    Nyx''s eyes glittered with amusement. "Freedom is an illusion, Chelsea. You''re all bound by something, whether it''s your past, your fears, or your desires. And I''m offering you a way to break those chains, and to rise above your limitations."


    "But in exchange for loyalty, complete and total loyalty?" Gabrielle asked, her eyes narrowing. "What if we don''t want to be just lackeys, executing your orders like mindless drones?"


    Nyx''s smile faded, replaced by a hard expression. "Then, dear Gabrielle, you will not receive the power I''m offering. As I said before, you can use the dark powers I granted you for your own personal goals and ambitions in your own lives outside of this alliance. The same applies to your ability to control the Depraved. Loyalty is the currency here. You either embrace it, or you remain as you are, with your current inefficient skillset.¡±


    The room was tense. The offer was a heavy one. On one hand, the power to control the Depraved was tantalizing, but on the other hand, swearing blind loyalty to Nyx, a mysterious and dangerous figure, was a big ask.


    Breaking the silence, the Animal Dealer''s voice was measured, but there was a trace of anticipation in her words. "And if we accept this offer? What then?¡±


    Nyx''s smile returned, a sinister gleam in her eyes. "Then, dear Cabal members, you will have the power to shape the course of the world, to bend the Depraved to your will, and to bring the Light to its knees. All you must do is to close your eyes, focus, and pour your aura into the emblem in the center of the table and the power will be yours. Commence, everyone.¡±


    One by one, the Cabal members each closed their eyes and focused their auras, the platforms beneath them glowing in a pillar of enveloping light. All except for me, observing the other members with a li''l skepticism.


    Suddenly, I noticed Vilho. I noticed that he wasn''t closing his eyes like the rest. With a sly smirk, I bumped him with my hip, sending him off balance. Vilho stumbled but regained his footing in a second. He was probably blushing furiously, but his very dark skin made it hard for me to tell with the lighting in this room.


    As Vilho steadied himself, I chuckled mischievously. I leaned in close to him and whispered.


    "Heyyy, big and tough guy, why ain''tcha closing your eyes like the rest of us?¡±


    Vilho''s frown deepened, and he rolled his eyes in response to my comment and accompanying smirk. He tried to maintain a stoic expression, but his flustered muttering told me all I needed to know as he closed his eyes with a groan. I then followed suit by closing my eyes once more.


    The table glowed brighter as everyone''s power flowed into Nyx''s emblem, making the room glow a myriad of bright colors that represented the souls of everyone in the room.


    Oho~, Cassie mumbled under her breath. Such powerful, delicious souls all in one place¡­in the end, they will be mine!

 Wheres Evelynn?

    ¡°Good question,¡± Svenja said. ¡°An¡¯ we know just who to ask.¡±


    She walked along the bleachers with Ahina in tow. Svenja¡¯s steps were quick with no room for relent, as her eyes were locked onto Echo, who was on her way back to the Everest Manor.


    With a tap on the shoulder, Echo spun herself around to meet the Alliance members in their full pride and glory, her uncorrupted eye sparkling in admiration.


    ¡°Woah, it''s the guys!¡±


    ¡°Yep, the guys, and we need your help looking for somebody,¡± Ahina proposed.


    "Who, maybe I can help you."


    Echo spoke back, her smile not wavering one bit as she continued the playful way she speaks. She seemed to be a welcoming and energetic type, something more common among elves. She tilted her head as Ahina mentioned needing her help to search for somebody.


    "So who¡¯re ya tryna find, anyway?" There was a brief moment of anticipation as Echo listened, her body language open to whatever task or discussion was about to come.


    Svenja then answered. "We''re lookin¡¯ for ye big sis, Evelynn. Have ye seen ¡®er lately?¡±


    "Ah, Evelynn?" Echo replied, her tone now tinged with a hint of concern. "Yeah, I¡¯ve seen her. But she¡¯s been real quiet lately, more than usual. I think somethin¡¯ is up with her.¡±


    "And what would that be, exactly?" Svenja inquired, taking a step forward and crossing her arms.


    "Honestly, I ain¡¯t sure," admitted Echo with a shrug. "I mean, Evelynn¡¯s always been a bit of a loner, but this feels different. It¡¯s like she¡¯s really worried about somethin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Worried about what?¡± asked Ahina, her voice laced with both curiosity and worry. ¡°Is it something major?¡±


    "I dunno, she ain¡¯t exactly the type to open up ''bout things like this," Echo sighed. "But, I¡¯ve known her long enough to know somethin¡¯s real off with her. She¡¯s been training a lot more, spending more time alone. It¡¯s almost like¡­" She paused, seeming unsure of how to continue.


    Ahina waited for a beat, then gently prodded, ¡°Like what?¡±


    Echo shifted her weight, her eyes darting to the side before she responded. "Like she¡¯s preparing for something. Something big.¡±


    Svenja''s expression darkened at this revelation. "Preparing for something big?" she repeated, a hint of anxiety creeping into her normally fiery tone.


    Ahina and Svenja exchanged a glance, worry and intrigue etched across their faces.


    "That doesn''t sound good at all," Ahina said quietly.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ahina agreed, her fingers nervously tapping at her arm. ¡°What could she be preparing for, anyway?¡±


    Echo shrugged again, looking a bit lost for words. "Like I said, she won''t tell me anything," she admitted with a soft, frustrated sigh. ¡°An¡¯ whenever I ask, she jus¡¯ tells me to mind my own business.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Ahina exclaimed, her brows furrowed. ¡°But she''s your sister, how could she be so closed off even to you?¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Echo nodded, her gaze slightly faltering at the question. "Yeah, she''s my sister, alright. But that doesn''t mean she trusts me with everything. She''s always been...closed off. No one can pin down why. But when she gets like this, it''s usually somethin'' really dangerous that she''s up against. Somethin'' nobody should handle alone.¡±


    Svenja''s expression darkened. "So yer sayin'' that Evelynn''s up to somethin'' that''s dangerous, an¡¯ she''s dealin'' with it all on her own?¡±


    Echo nodded grimly. "That''s about the long and short of it, yeah. And the way she''s training... it''s like she''s preparing for a one-way trip.¡±


    Svenja''s eyes widened. ¡°Wait, she ain''t plannin¡¯ on doing anythin¡¯ stupid an¡¯ reckless, is she?¡±


    Echo let out a frustrated breath. "That''s the thing, she''s so damn secretive, it''s hard to tell what she''s up to. But, if I know my big sis, she''s definitely up to somethin'' reckless. She''s always had this damn habit of takin'' on huge problems all on her own instead of askin'' for help. And by the time she lets others in, she''s already waist deep in it.¡±


    Ahina spoke up then. ¡°She sounds like she¡¯s got a real martyr complex, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you bet she does,¡± Echo agreed with an eye roll. ¡°It¡¯s like she''s got this insane drive to protect everyone, but she never lets others return the favor. It''s always ''No, I''m fine on my own'' or some bullshit like that.¡±


    Svenja let out a scoff. ¡°She sounds like a real piece of work, ya know that? She¡¯s got a habit of puttin¡¯ her own neck in jeopardy an¡¯ think that she¡¯s the knight in shinin¡¯ armor. She needs to learn the benefits of a team, at that point, why is she in the Alliance?!¡±


    "You''re tellin'' me," Echo said with a light huff. "She''s always had this thing where she doesn''t want to ''burden'' anyone else with her problems. But honestly, she''s burdenin'' herself so much, she''s just gonna break at some point. She¡¯s so¡­ damn stubborn, it drives me insane!¡±


    ¡°Well that''s gonna change ¡®cause we''re out to find her! Any idea of ¡®er last whereabouts?¡±


    Echo thought for a moment then said, ¡°Hm, last time I saw her, she was goin¡¯ to the Snowclover National Library. But you know Evelynn, she could be anywhere by now. She does this thing where she randomly teleports to different places on the continent, always keeping even ME on my toes. But yeah, the library¡¯s probably the best bet for startin¡¯ your search, that is, if she¡¯s still there.¡±


    Svenja nodded in understanding before turning to Ahina and Ahina. "Library it is then. We¡¯ll start there an¡¯ see if we can find any sign of Evelynn.¡±


    As they approached the library, they all started to look around, searching for any sign of Evelynn. Inside, the library was huge, filled with countless rows of shelves filled with books. The silence of the place was only occasionally broken by the whispered conversations of patrons deep in study.


    They walked around, their eyes scanning the area as they passed by rows of shelves, each one filled with tomes upon tomes of knowledge. The faint smell of old paper and ink filled the air. But despite their intense search, there was no sign of Evelynn.


    Feeling a bit hopeless, Ahina huffed in annoyance. "Great, this place is freakin'' huge," she said, her voice tinged with annoyance. "How the hell are we supposed to find one person in this labyrinth of books?¡±


    Svenja was looking around, her eyes roaming over the various shelves. "She has to be somewhere in ¡®ere,"


    Ahina was also searching, her head turning, trying to survey all the space. She then sighed, "But where? This place is gigantic! We could be searching for hours and not even scratch the surface to look through everything!¡±


    Svenja glanced over at Ahina, her expression stern. "Well, we ain''t got a choice, do we? We gotta keep lookin''. We ain''t leavin¡¯ here until we find her.¡±


    "Maybe we should split up? Cover more ground that way.¡±


    "That could work," she admitted. "But we''d haveta be careful. We can¡¯t afford to get lost in ¡®ere either."


    Ahina nodded, a determined look on her face. "Yeah, splitting up is our best bet at finding her quickly. We''ll cover more ground that way."


    Svenja nodded in agreement. "Alrighty then. Let¡¯s split up an¡¯ search. We¡¯ll meet back at the entrance in half an hour.¡±


    Without further discussion, the group split up, each heading off to explore different sections of the library.


    In the history section, Ahina ran her hands along the spines of the old leather-bound tomes, their gold lettering detailing various events and personalities from the past. The books were dusty, and the shelves were slightly crooked, giving the place an almost eerie atmosphere, but she pushed on, determined to find any hints of Evelynn¡¯s whereabouts.


    In the science & technology section, Svenja wandered between rows of shelves filled with books and texts ranging from quantum physics to robotics. The section was less frequented than others, possibly due to the complexity of the texts, and it was eerily quiet as she searched for any trace of Evelynn.


    The hours passed and the daylight began to fade outside. Eventually, the time of their rendezvous approached at a quickening pace, the faint glow of the setting sun seeping through the library''s windows. At the agreed time, the two met back up at the entrance, a small feeling of failure weighing them down as they reconvened with each other.


    "Any luck?" Svenja asked, the first to speak with a disheartened tone.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Ahina muttered.


    Svenja let out a frustrated sigh, leaning against the wall. "Damn, she really ain''t here¡­¡±


    "Wait, perhaps she wasn''t here to begin with? Maybe she already teleported somewhere else entirely, or we''ve just been searching in the wrong place.¡±


    Svenja rubbed her forehead and groaned. "If she ain¡¯t here, we¡¯re back to square one," she said, her voice laced with irritation. "Any ideas on where to look next?¡±


    Ahina thought for a moment, her brows scrunched together. "Well, we know she''s preparing for something big, and she''s always had a penchant for being secretive. Maybe she''s gone somewhere...isolated. Somewhere off the beaten path.¡±


    ¡°Huh, ye may be onto somethin¡¯. What''s the most isolated place ye can think of?¡±


    ¡°...The Road of Dead Ends?¡±


    Svenja blinked at the mention of the barren, desolate realm akin to the Shadow Zone. ¡°Y''know what¡­we prolly have our location now. I wouldn''t put it past Evelynn to be there.¡±


    "Yeah," Ahina nodded, her voice tinged with worry. "But we should be careful. The Road of Dead Ends isn''t exactly a place for the faint-hearted. It''s¡­a pretty scary place.¡±


    Svenja let out a small scoff. "Don¡¯t worry ''bout me, I ain¡¯t scared of no desolate place. ¡®Sides, we¡¯ve been in scarier situations before, ain¡¯t that right?¡±


    "I suppose you''re right," Ahina conceded with a small snort. "Still, we gotta be careful. The place is known as the ¡®Road of Dead Ends¡¯ for a good reason. It''s like a barren wasteland, I''d know ¡®cause I''ve been there.¡±


    "Right, we''ll be on our guard then," Svenja agreed. "But let¡¯s not let fear slow us down. We¡¯ve got a job to do, and that¡¯s to find Evelynn. Whatever she may be up to, we''ll get to the bottom of it.¡±

 The Royal Palm

    After the meal, you all got up from the table, with Rachel being the first to speak up.


    ¡°¡®Kay, so now that that''s outta the way, what do we do now? Where''s the place we''re going to stay?¡± she asked Camilla.


    Camilla, with a smile still on her face, replies, "Oh, I have just the perfect place in mind. You guys are in luck, ''cause I happen to know someone who owns the nicest hotel on the island, and he agreed to give us an amazing deal for our stay here."


    Camilla begins leading you and the others through the crowded streets of Mahalo City, her steps light and carefree.


    You notice a young boy staring at you, his eyes wide with fascination. He tugs on his mother''s shirt and points at you, whispered words of "Look, Mom! That person''s skin is so dark and shiny!"


    The mother turns to look at you as well, her eyes narrowing slightly before she quickly shushes her son and leads him away.


    As you continue walking, a group of prissy girls your age pass by. They''re chattering amongst themselves, but you catch a snippet of their conversation, something about how you''re the ¡°freak¡± of the group.


    One of the girls sneers openly at you, her eyes flickering over your skin, before she mutters something to her friends and they all snicker and laugh loudly. They were glancing over their shoulders at you, then your companions, then back at you. You catch a few whispered words like "exotic" and "strange" as the girls walk away, glancing back at your group and giggling to themselves.


    The whispered comments and stares don''t go unnoticed by the rest of the group. Rachel scowls, looking ready to pounce at any moment, but Camilla''s casual attitude seems to help keep everyone calm for now.


    "Ugh, are people really this rude here, or is it just us?" Noelle mutters under her breath.


    Camilla laughs lightheartedly. "Don''t worry, it''s not just you. Some people in this town can be a bit...stuck-up, I guess. But we''re gonna have a great time here, trust me!¡±


    Rachel scoffs. "Yeah, great time dealing with judgmental jerks.¡±


    Camilla tries to keep things light. "Hey, I know they can be annoying, but you gotta roll with the punches, ya know? Let''s just focus on having fun and not let a few rude people ruin our trip!¡±


    "Easy for you to say, you''re not the one they''re giving the looks and whispers to." Rachel grumbles under her breath.


    Camilla stops walking and turns to face Rachel. "Look, I get it, it''s not fair the way some people here are treating us. But you can''t control how others act, y''know? The more we let it get under our skin, the worse time we''re going to have.¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Rachel crosses her arms and huffs. "Whatever."


    Camilla rolls her eyes. "Oh, lighten up, will you? We''re supposed to be here for a good time, remember? Let''s just enjoy ourselves and ignore the haters.¡±


    ¡°...¡¯Kay fine, but if a bitch¡¯s head ends up rolling across the street, don''t look at me.¡±


    As you round a corner, a grand hotel comes into view. Its elegant architecture is a sharp contrast compared to the rest of the surrounding buildings in the city. Camilla grins.


    "Here we are, The Royal Palm. Trust me, this place has everything we could need for a comfortable stay.¡±


    The group enters the hotel''s grand lobby, its high ceilings making them look small in comparison. The interior is adorned with elegant, tropical decor, giving off a modern yet cozy feel. The receptionist, an old woman with a warm smile, greets them.


    "Aloha and welcome to The Royal Palm! How may I assist you all today?¡±


    Camilla strides up to the receptionist, her cheerful demeanor on full display. "Ah, good afternoon! I''m here with my friends. We have a reservation under Camilla Silva.¡±


    The receptionist checks her computer, then looks up with a smile. "Ah, yes, of course. Your group is in room 229, our best suite. I''ll just need you to sign these forms and we can get you all settled in." She hands over some paperwork to Camilla.


    Camilla quickly signs the forms and hands them back, receiving the key to the suite in return. Her cheerful demeanor hadn''t diminished in the slightest.


    "Thank you so much! Can you point us to our room?¡±


    The receptionist nodded. "Certainly, your room is located on the second floor. Take the elevator on the left, and it''ll be the last door on the right. Enjoy your stay!¡±


    Camilla leads the way to the elevators, pressing the call button. As the elevator doors open, the group steps inside. Rachel glances at the brass panel displaying the buttons, each one marked with its corresponding floor.


    "Room 229, huh? Sounds pretty fancy." she mutters.


    "Yep!" Camilla responds cheerfully as she hits the button for the second floor. "The owner gave us a great deal. We''re getting the whole suite to ourselves for just a couple of hundred bucks a night! Pretty awesome, isn''t it?¡±


    "That IS a good deal." Rachel admits, a hint of approval in her voice. "But this place looks like it''d normally be expensive. You sure the owner isn''t trying to pull one over on us or something?¡±


    Camilla shrugs as the elevator doors slide open. "Maybe, but I doubt it. The hotel''s been here for years, and it''s got a reputation for being one of the best in the city. I''m sure the owner''s just being generous, maybe he owes someone a favor or something.¡±


    Rachel still appears skeptical, but lets the matter drop as she follows Camilla out of the elevator. The group exits the elevator and starts walking the hallway.


    Noelle looks around the hotel with an appraising eye. "This place does look pretty nice. I''ll admit it.¡±


    Camilla continues leading the way down the hallway, her steps light and her braided hair swaying with each stride. "Told you guys, this place is top-notch. Wait till you see our room!¡±


    After a few more moments walking through the hallway, Camilla reaches a door with a brass number plate reading ''229'' and uses the key provided by the receptionist to unlock it. The group enters the suite and looks around, their eyes widening at the luxurious surroundings.


    The suite is indeed extravagant, fitted with plush furniture, intricate island-themed decor, and an incredible view of the city through the large windows. There are multiple rooms and areas, including a living room, kitchen, multiple bedrooms, and a large balcony. The smell of fresh flowers wafts through the air, creating an atmosphere of both elegance and comfort.


    Camilla laughs, clearly pleased with herself. "What do you think? Pretty sweet, huh?¡±


    Despite Rachel''s earlier skepticism, even she is impressed. "Alright, I admit it, this place is kinda cool."


    Noelle looks admiringly at the view from the windows. "Wow. This is better than any hotel I''ve ever stayed in before.¡±


    Camilla grins, satisfied with their reactions. "I knew you''d all like it! Let''s get settled in and then we can go explore the city, sound like a plan?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Noelle agreed. ¡°We need to look for someone. Do you know someone by the name of Shelly?¡±


    ¡°Ooh, you mean the one who oversees the dam?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She needs our help to stop the attack of the dark creatures on it, or else the dam will break and destroy everything.¡±


    Camilla gasped, her smile disappearing and her eyes wide. "Wait... The dam might break? We have to do something, then!"


    "Let''s get going, then. The sooner we get to Shelly, the better,¡± Noelle said, her mood shifting to a more serious one.


    Camilla nodded. "You''re right. We don''t have a moment to lose."


    The group quickly left the hotel, determined to find Shelly as soon as possible.

 Immanent Imagination

    Trixie spent a moment trying to get a response from Piper, but to no avail. There was just radio silence in her head. She balled up her fists, just hoping like hell that nothing happened to Piper already.


    ¡°Those bastards, I swear if they¡ª¡±


    Trixie cut herself off with a huff, steeling herself before the sliding door before her, knowing what''s going down on the other side. She used Increase and underwent her unique transformation, which she hasn''t used since fighting the Depraved at Mount Horn. Without another word, she rushed in after the door slid open. In her superpowered state, she stumbled upon her eardrums wracked with the rapid gunfire from all directions and on the floors above, but her millisecond of hesitation was washed over with vigor and determination just as quickly.


    She dashed at the first Striker she saw, who launched miniature rockets at her. She bobbed and weaved through the rockets with ease, sending the Striker flying with a punch that was as loud as the ceaseless gunfire around her. Another Striker popped up from behind and threw her by her arm, sending her to the floor. She rolled back on her feet and sent a spike of ice through the Striker''s chest for an instant kill. She took the white rifle on her back and ran to the staircase, looking up to the next floor where a Striker seemed to be attempting to snipe a victim of his own. Trixie took aim, preparing her shot as she focused.


    ¡°...Snipe.¡± she said as she fired the rifle, a thin beam of frozen mercury headed straight for the Striker''s head¡­only for him to move at the last minute, making Trixie miss.


    Damn¡­guess not, she thought with a lighthearted chuckle, her face hardening once more as she went back to grab the rocket launcher the dead Striker possessed. Heading up the stairs, she fired a round of rockets at a Striker who had a force shield on, and she ducked to avoid retaliation. She grabbed her rifle once more and looked back up to see the Striker with his machine gun in her face, during at her without a second''s hesitation. Her icy armor protected her body from the bullets, giving her time to fire her rifle, hitting him in the stomach which sent him flying backwards.


    She went up the stairs again, only to meet another Striker in the distance who fired his machine gun at her. The bullets bounced off of her armor of ice, and Trixie fired the last round of the rifle at him.


    With that Striker out of the way, Trixie was finally able to go up the stairs and up to the next floor without being shot at. But when she reached it, she was hit with something else that wasn''t a bullet; it was pure silence. The sound of a hail of gunfire was replaced with the complete absence of all sound altogether. As Trixie looked around, she couldn''t help but think¡­ambush? But no, the Strikers and the Meteor agents were in a brutal gunfight just seconds ago. The layout of this section of the building was also too open for a proper ambush to take place anyways, so with cautious steps, she went forward, on guard for anything out of the ordinary.


    She went to the next floor. Nothing there. No Strikers, no agents, and most importantly, still no sound as the dead silence persisted.


    ¡°There''s supposed to be people here, the hell?!¡± she thought out loud. She can''t even get in touch with Piper to ask her what is happening.


    ¡°What''s going on here¡ªwhere IS everyone?!¡± she panicked again. ¡°Have I gone mad?!¡±


    Her head then snapped to one of the cubicles on the fourth floor, jumping over the broken bridges and running inside, dashing to the consoles. Seeing that no one was there either, she held her head with both hands and let out an exaggerated gasp.


    ¡°THE MAINTENANCE GUY ISN''T HERE EITHER! THESE ARE THE HOURS HE WORKS, WHY ISN''T HE HERE, WHAT''S HAPPENING?!¡±


    She kept holding her head, frantically looking around for any sign of the maintenance man.


    ¡°Did I snap?! DID I LOSE IT?! WAIT¡ª¡±


    Before Trixie could say another word, the world around her quickly melted away, and she found herself back in front of the sliding door, with the raging gunfire on the other side just like before.


    ¡°Ehhh?!¡± Trixie exclaimed, scratching her noggin as she ran up to the door.


    That was messed up! she thought. I''ve never been in that predicament before, the hell?!


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Remembering that both Piper and her mission are on the line, Trixie''s brave face returned with a vengeance, heading inside once again after using Increase to go into her icy transformation again.


    With time wasted during that odd occurrence, Trixie was on point as she knew there was no more time to waste. Focusing her Aura into her index finger, she used Frigid Cannon, her own version of the frozen mercury shots from her rifle, on the first Striker. Striker down. Then the sniper on the second floor, the one she missed the rifle shot on the last time. She took aim with Frigid Cannon, and with a headshot, down he went too.


    ¡°Heh, I missed the snipe on the first run, that''s why the world just shit itself outta nowhere like that,¡± she joked under her breath.


    But seriously¡­that was fucked up¡ªwhat the hell, she thought, her eyes twitching.


    She pushed her questionable sanity to the side and kept pushing, running along the second floor and jumping across the broken access ramp to reach the third floor. Things were getting silent again, making Trixie''s heart pump quicker.


    Oh no, don''t tell me it''s round two, she mentally pleaded. Keep your sanity this time, Trix¡­keep your sanity.


    She saw a fellow agent on the floor above, on the lookout for Platinums, bringing a smile to Trixie''s face.


    Someone''s here¡­that''s a good sign, she thought.


    The peace was broken by another volley of gunfire from a heavily armored Platinum soldier, who Trixie quickly shot down with her rifle. With a blindingly quick dash, she made it on the fourth floor where another heavily armored Platinum soldier was at the ready, with a plasma right and a force shield just for good measure. Managing to creep behind him, Trixie put a hand on his neck and flash-froze him solid.


    Hehe, stealthy sniper, Trixie thought. Now, the room was quiet with no Strikers in sight. She looked to her right at the elevator leading to the next story of the building. It''s clearly been tampered with, but the cables are still holding on¡­for dear life, that is, but still.


    With a deep breath, Trixie went to the cubicle where the maintenance man is supposed to be working¡­or more likely, hiding for dear life. She went to the console, and there he was. He ran towards her, not bothering with an introduction as he raved.


    ¡°Hey, help us!¡±


    ¡°Eh??¡±


    ¡°You see they blew up the ramps and crap, yeah?! They also tried to do the same thing to the elevators! They got one of them, but the other one''s cables managed to hold it, so the car didn''t fall down!¡±


    Trixie tried her best to keep up with the man''s frantic speech, nodding after a moment.


    ¡°So they weren''t able to make do with the other one¡­¡±


    Then, it hit her. If the elevator is damaged, how is she going to get to the command chambers above and rescue Piper?


    ¡°Darn, I can''t get to the command chambers then! Do you have ANYTHING I could use to get up there? Climbing the cables is too risky and would take too long anyways.¡±


    As Trixie tried to think of a creative solution to the problem of reaching the command chambers, she noticed the maintenance man''s nervous eyes darting around, his hands shaking as he fidgeted with the console.


    "I... I don''t know if I have anything that could help you," he stuttered. "I mean, I have a few tools here, but nothing that could help you climb up there. I''m sorry.¡±


    Trixie''s expression softened as she realized that the maintenance man was just a scared civilian caught in the middle of a dangerous situation.


    "It''s okay," she reassured him. "You don''t need to apologize. I just need something¡­anything¡­¡±


    The maintenance man looked around the chaotic room, his eyes darting to different tools and gadgets strewn across the desks and shelves.


    "Well, I have a few hand tools, a power drill, a pair of pliers, some wrenches, that sort of stuff," he said, gesturing to the various tools nearby. "Nothing that can help you get up there, though.¡±


    Trixie bit her lip, her eyes fixated on the tools, trying to come up with a creative solution. Then, a sudden realization struck her.


    ¡°Hey, you said a power drill, right?¡±


    The maintenance man nodded, his shaking calming down a bit.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Why?¡±


    The maintenance man''s expression lightened up a bit, realizing where Trixie was going with this.


    "Oh yeah, definitely! This baby here can go through metal, wood, you name it. Why do you ask?¡±


    Trixie''s eyes sparkled with determination, a sly grin forming on her face.


    "Good," she said. "Give it to me. And any extra drill bits you have around here. And anything else that might be useful.¡±


    The maintenance man gave Trixie a curious look but complied, handing her the power drill, extra drill bits, and some other tools that could be useful.


    ¡°Here you go, miss,¡± he said. ¡°What are you planning on doing with these?¡±


    Trixie grabbed the tools and stuffed them into her belt, a determined look on her face.


    "I''m going to use these to get me up to the command chamber," she replied. "I have an idea, and I think it might just work.¡±


    Trixie chuckled, her confidence growing with every passing second as she made her way towards the sabotaged elevator, studying the damaged cables and control panel closely.


    The maintenance man watched in awe as Trixie examined the elevator, her eyes darting between the control panel and the damaged cables. He wondered how she was going to use the power drill to get up there, but he trusted her judgment.


    Trixie''s mind raced with possibilities as she observed the sabotaged elevator. The cables were damaged, making them unsafe to climb, and the elevator itself unsafe to use. However, she had an idea on how to use the power drill she had obtained to create a makeshift ladder to reach the command chamber above.


    With a plan in mind, Trixie took a step back and positioned the power drill at the wall next to the elevator. She knew she had to make strategically-placed drill holes along the wall to form a temporary ladder.


    She carefully moved the drill along the wall, creating a series of holes in a strategic pattern. The maintenance man watched in fascination as Trixie continued to drill holes in the wall, forming a makeshift ladder for her to climb.


    The maintenance man''s eyes widened even more as he saw the makeshift ladder that Trixie had created. He had to admit that she was a very resourceful and ingenious woman, and her plan was actually working.


    Trixie took a final look at her makeshift ladder, testing its stability with a few quick steps up and down. Satisfied with the results, she turned to the maintenance man with a grin.


    "How do you like that, huh?" she asked with a hint of pride.


    The maintenance man chuckled, equally amazed and impressed by Trixie''s resourcefulness.


    "Well, I''ll be darned. You actually pulled it off. You''re not just a skilled agent, but a resourceful one at that.¡±


    Trixie chuckled, her confidence soaring with the maintenance man''s praise. She used Augmentation to increase the power of the drill so she can make the holes faster, but she wasn''t going to tell him that part.


    "Thanks," she said. "But I wouldn''t have been able to do it without you."


    ¡°I know, you just be safe up there okay?¡±


    She gave him a grateful smile and thumbs-up before turning back to the makeshift ladder, checking her gear and supplies before making her way up toward the sabotaged elevator.


    I''m on my way, Piper, she mentally promised.

 The Dam in Distress

    As the girls strode through the vibrant streets, the heat of the sun bore down on them relentlessly, and the further they went, the more crowded the streets became. The sounds of laughter and hustle and bustle surrounded them from all sides, and children darted between the legs of the adults, adding to the chaotic scene. The sight of children playfully running around and vendors hawking their wares made for a lively atmosphere, but the group''s focus remained fixed on finding Shelly.


    Alice and crew continues their search for Shelly, but the streets are packed with people, making it difficult to move quickly. Everyone  pushes their way through the crowd, the heat and the cramped conditions making the journey even more tiresome.


    After a good ten minutes of navigating through the bustling market, Alice spots a small, inconspicuous building off to the side of a main road.


    The sign above the door reads "Dam Control". This must be the place.


    As everyone approaches the building, they are greeted by two guards who stand outside the door. The guards look at your group with a mixture of curiosity and suspicion, their muscular frames blocking the entrance.


    Camilla, being the most outgoing of the group, speaks up with a friendly smile. "Aloha! We''re here to see Shelly.¡±


    The guards exchange a look, their eyes flickering across the group, lingering on you a moment longer. One of them speaks up.


    "Can I know what you need to see Shelly for?¡±


    Noelle, determined to achieve their goal, steps forward and responds.


    "We need to ask her about a Dark force that is attacking the dam. We heard she''s the one overseeing the dam, is that correct?¡±


    One of the guards nods. "Yes, that''s correct. Shelly has been overseeing the dam''s operations for years. But she''s a busy woman, and you can''t just waltz in unannounced.¡±


    Rachel, not one to back down, speaks up with a firm tone.


    "This is urgent. The dark entity is threatening to break the dam. We need to talk to Shelly, now.¡±


    The guards exchange another look, their expressions thoughtful. After a moment, one of them nods.


    "Alright, I''ll tell her you''re here to speak with her, but I can''t promise she''ll be available."


    The guard moves towards a small intercom next to the door. He presses a button and waits. A few moments later, a voice crackles through the intercom.


    "This is Shelly. Who is it?"


    The guard replies. "There''s a group out here who needs to see you, ma''am."


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    There''s a pause, followed by a sigh.


    "Fine. Let them in.¡±


    The guard presses a button next to the door, and the door buzzes. The other guard nods, and motions for your group to enter.


    As you enter, you find yourself in a small, cluttered office. Boxes are stacked everywhere, covered in labels marking the contents.


    In front of you, you see Shelly. She''s a brown-skinned middle-aged woman with silver hair, ice-blue eyes, and a no-nonsense demeanor.


    Shelly looks up from her paperwork, her eyes scanning over your group. She looks weary, as if she hasn''t slept in days.


    "So, you''re here about the Dark entities, huh? Let''s hear it.¡±


    Noelle speaks up first. "Yes, we wanted to ask you about it. We''re told you''re the overseer of the dam."


    Shelly nods, gesturing for your group to take a seat. "I am indeed. What do you want to know?¡±


    "Okay then. Firstly, they are known as Depraved, creatures of the Dark who are created by negative emotions. Can you please tell us about the Depraved causing havoc? How long has it been attacking the dam?¡±


    Shelly sighs, leaning back in her chair. "That damn Depraved as you call it... It''s been causing trouble for weeks now. It shows up at random times, attacking the dam and the control systems. It''s a miracle the dam''s still mostly intact.¡±


    Noelle''s eyes widened. "Do you know where the entity comes from? How can we stop it?"


    Shelly shakes her head. "That''s the worst part. We have no idea. It just appears out of thin air, wreaking havoc on the dam. We''ve tried everything to stop it, from increasing security to installing new defenses, but nothing seems to work. It''s like trying to fight a ghost.¡±


    ¡°You''ve mentioned increasing security, what kind of security are you talking about?"


    Shelly leans forward, her expression darkening. "Everything. We''ve increased the number of guards, reinforced the building, installed surveillance cameras and motion sensors. We even tried setting up a few traps, but the damn thing just avoids them like it knows what we''re doing.¡±


    "Have you figured out its motives? Does it want to destroy the dam or just cause chaos?"


    Shelly sighs, rubbing her eyes wearily. "That''s what we''re trying to figure out. It''s hard to say what goes on in the mind of a mysterious, shape-shifting entity. For all we know, it''s just bored and wants a punching bag.¡±


    ¡°So what have you done to protect the dam from the attacks? Surely there must be something that can be done."


    Shelly nods, her face grim. "We''ve done all we could to reinforce the dam and the control systems. We''ve hired more security, installed new security systems, even called in some specialists to try and figure out what this damn thing is. But it always finds a way in. It''s like it''s taunting us.¡±


    Noelle, her voice rising with frustration, says, "But there must be something we can do! We can''t just let it destroy the dam and risk flooding the entire city."


    Shelly holds up a hand to calm Noelle. "Trust me, we''re doing everything we can. But this entity is unlike anything we''ve seen before. It''s like a shadow that we can''t catch. It slips through the cracks, always one step ahead of us.¡±


    "There has to be a way to stop it. Can''t we figure out its weaknesses? Or find a way to contain it indefinitely?"


    Shelly shakes her head, her expression resigned. "That''s the problem. We have no idea what its weaknesses are. We don''t even know what it''s made of. It''s like trying to fight a ghost, or a nightmare, or something we can''t even conceptualize in our minds. The more we try to figure it out, the more confused we become.¡±


    "Then what do you propose? We can''t just give up and let the city be destroyed."


    Shelly''s expression softens a bit. "I understand your frustration, dear. But panicking won''t help us. We need to think logically, strategically. We need to find a way to outsmart this creature, not outfight it.¡±


    "Okay, let''s take a moment to calm down. We''re all feeling frustrated, but we need clear minds to figure this out."


    Shelly nods in agreement. "You''re right. We won''t solve anything by getting worked up. We need to think calmly, rationally, and come up with a plan.¡±


    "All right... Let''s try to think about this logically. Is there any pattern to the entity''s attacks? Does it have predictable patterns?¡±


    "It''s a good question. We have observed a few patterns. The entity tends to appear at night, usually between midnight and 3 am. It attacks the control systems for a few minutes before disappearing again.¡±


    Noelle, her mind racing, asks, "What if we can use that predictability to our advantage? If we know when it''s going to attack, maybe we can lay a trap or set up an ambush.¡±


    Shelly nods, a glimmer of hope on her face. "That''s a good idea. Using its predictable pattern to our advantage might be our best chance. We can prepare ahead of time, set up traps and defenses where it usually attacks. Maybe we can even catch it off guard and incapacitate it.¡±


    "That brings up another question, though. Have you ever tried to fight the entity head on? Do we know what its strengths and weaknesses are?"


    Shelly''s face darkens at the question. "We''ve tried to fight it before, yes. But it''s almost impossible to land a proper hit on it. It moves quickly and unpredictably, like a shadow dancing just out of reach. And when we do manage to hit it, it''s like we''re attacking a strange fog. It just reforms and continues its assault.¡±


    ¡°So physical attacks are out, huh,¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°Then,¡± Noelle began. ¡°We can try using pure Light against it. I''m very skilled at purification.¡±


    Shelly raised a brow, her posture straightening. ¡°Purification, you say? We''ll give that a try then. In the meantime, you''re dismissed. Come back at midnight, and we''ll try out our new plan.¡±


    Noelle nodded, her eyes full of resolve. ¡°Understood, we''ll be here. You can count on us.¡±

 Unrivaled Cooperation

    Trixie''s hands grabbed the edge of the floor to the Command chambers. She hoisted herself up, cracking her knuckles as she looked at the dimly-lit open space with several floors above, each with cubicles on each corner. Spotting a female Striker and an android with their eyes set on taking her down, Trixie sighed and unleashed her transformation once more.


    Time to get this over with quickly, she thought.


    She ran forward, her steps confident as she lunged at the android first, throwing a brutal punch at him that knocked him back several meters, then rushing in and giving a three-punch combo special on him, who hit the floor after the final strike. She then spun around on her feet to face the Striker and threw a lightning-fast quick punch at her chest. To her surprise, the Striker was taken down from that one single blow, making Trixie stifle a chuckle.


    Wh¡ªI literally just poked her and she died, that was funny! she thought.


    Grateful for the brief moment of laughter, Trixie refocused her attention to the android, who was still on the floor. Before he could recover, Trixie stomped on his chest which flash-froze him on contact, finishing him off.


    With those two out of the way, Trixie looked over at the console that unlocks the doors to both the cubicles and the top floor and rooftop of the building, which will give her a way up. She activated the console to unlock the doors, and looked above, seeing an armored elite Platinum soldier patrolling the chambers. Trixie reloaded her rifle, took aim and shot at the soldier. He got back up a second later, catching Trixie and running to the stairwell.


    Darn, she thought. I meant to shoot him off of the platform so that his fall would finish the job for me. Oh well.


    She entered the door to the stairwell, and a Striker was on the other end waiting for her. Trixie jumped back, wanting to take the fight to more open ground. She jumped over him and punched him in the back, hitting the floor. He flipped back on his feet and punched Trixie in the face. Unscathed, Trixie threw her own punch at his face¡­at the same time as the Striker, making them both bounce off of each other.


    Trixie snickered at this, finding amusement in the altercation before ending the exchange with two sharp kicks to his gut. She ascended the stairs to the next floor, and upon looking to the right at the infamous Heracles supercomputer¡­Piper was not seated, hooked up to it like she was supposed to.


    ¡­Those motherfuckers¡­ she thought with a deep scowl, her hands shaking as she ran into one of the cubicles, catching a scientist off guard.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Trixie bluntly asked him.


    ¡°From what I saw, they''re headed for the roof.¡±


    Trixie wasted no further time with him, dashing off and looking above.


    ¡­Time to fight my way up to the roof, she thought.


    Trixie grunted as she looked once more at the empty spot where Piper should have been sitting. The Heracles supercomputer was still there, but her doll friend was nowhere to be seen.


    "Goddess damn it," Trixie mumbled under her breath. She knew that she had to act fast and get to the roof to save Piper, who was probably being held by the Platinum Army.


    Trixie ran towards the stairs, determined to fight her way through the building and up to the roof.


    Trixie ran up the stairs as the adrenaline pumped through her veins. She could hear the sounds of battle echoing through the corridors, but she was focused on one thing: getting to the roof.


    She reached the door to the roof and burst through it, ready to face any Platinum Army soldiers that stood in her way. But what she saw on the roof was beyond what she had expected. A deadly gunfight between the Meteor Corp agents and the Platinum soldiers was in full swing, with neither side backing down. The Meteor agents dropped like flies seconds later, overwhelmed by the firepower of the Platinums, who now focused their attention on Trixie now that the agents have been taken care of.


    With the door to the command chambers below locking behind her the moment she stepped out, she was surrounded by Platinum troops from all directions, all of them aiming their guns at her. Trixie stood her ground, her fists raised and a defiant look on her face.


    "Bring it on," she snarled.


    The first soldier fired a shot, but Trixie''s reflexes were too fast. She dodged to the side and closed the distance between her and the soldier in an instant. She slammed a fist into the soldier''s face, sending him flying back into the wall.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    More shots rang out, but Trixie weaved and ducked through them, moving with such speed and precision it was almost as if she could anticipate each bullet.


    This is exactly what Sarolta trained me for, she thought.


    She reached a wall of soldiers and charged through them like a bull. She knocked one down with a fist to the face and kicked another in the stomach, sending him to the ground. But soon she was overwhelmed by their sheer number.


    The soldiers surrounded her, their guns pointed at her from all sides. Trixie was outnumbered, but she wouldn''t give up so easily.


    She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself and formulate a plan. Just as they were about to open fire, she noticed a pipe on the ceiling above her. With a burst of strength, she jumped up and grabbed it, using it to swing herself onto the next level.


    The soldiers looked up in surprise, but Trixie was already gone. She ran down the stairs and onto the next level, making her way up to the roof.


    Finally, Trixie reached the roof. She pushed open the door and stepped out into the cold night air. She looked around, searching for any sign of Piper or the Platinum Army.


    Then¡­there it was, the helicopter of the Platinums. Inside was Piper, who was being held by her shoulders by Geneva. Upon seeing Trixie, Geneva flipped her off with a smug grin before the doors closed.


    ¡°Piper, no!¡± Trixie called out, stamping her foot as she watched the Platinums take off with her closest friend.


    Trixie then heard light footsteps from behind. When she turned around, she was met with the one and only¡­ahem¡ªtwo and only¡ªFyodorova Twins. The twin sisters approached Trixie with menacingly slow steps and equally menacingly gazed as they stared down the Meteor agent before them.


    ¡°Hey sis,¡± Vladislava spoke up first. ¡°This looks like the top Meteor agent that Kat warned us about.¡±


    ¡°Indeed so,¡± Yuroslava agreed. ¡°And I think it''s time we teach her a lesson.¡±


    These two, Trixie thought. I heard many things about them, the biggest one being their impeccable teamwork during combat. They''re absolute beasts in a fight when they''re two against one, but maybe if I can incapacitate one of them and fight the other one on one, I may have a chance.


    "I guess I was expecting a warmer welcome," Trixie quipped, her tone casual despite the gravity of the situation.


    Vladislava chuckled, a smirk on her lips. "Oh, believe me, we''re plenty warm."


    She stepped closer, closing the distance between them. Yuroslava followed suit, her gaze cold and calculating. They circled around Trixie like predators toying with their prey.


    Yuroslava thought: ¡­Hm, she''s a lightweight, a tall one at that. This will make it easier to juggle her in the air with our coordinated attacks. She will also be more susceptible to heavy blows due to her frame. We should make quick work of this one.


    Yuroslava spoke up next, her voice calm and almost soothing, yet cold and detached all at once.


    "We''ve been waiting for you, Trixie.¡±


    "Been waiting for me, huh? Well, I hope the wait was worth it," Trixie retorted as she slowly turned in place, keeping her eyes fixed on the twins.


    Vladislava laughed, her hands on her hips. "Oh, you have no idea."


    Yuroslava added, her eyes narrowing. "We''ve been looking forward to taking you down.¡±


    Trixie chuckled wryly. "Well, you''ll have to forgive me for ruining your plans, but I don''t go down that easy."


    Vladislava laughed again. "We''ll see about that."


    The twins looked at each other briefly, a silent communication passing between them. Then, in a flash of movement, they launched themselves at Trixie from both sides. They moved with a synchrony that seemed almost supernatural.


    Trixie''s eyes widened as she realized the extent of their teamwork. They weren''t attacking her independently; they were attacking like a single unit. When Yuroslava threw a punch, Vladislava would follow up instantly with a kick, and vice versa, one after the other with no breaks in between.


    Trixie tried to dodge their blows as much as she could, only to bear fruitless results; their coordination was simply too seamless. They anticipated her every move, their attacks complimenting each other like the gears of a well-oiled machine.


    Ugh, these bitches can kick ASS! Trixie thought with a grunt.


    Trixie had to use all of her skills to keep up. Her arms ached as she blocked their punches and kicks. The twins worked in perfect harmony, each attack flowing gracefully into the next one, leaving Trixie in a vicious combo that doesn''t seem to have an end.


    Even blocking was futile more often than not; Yuroslava, using feints and fake-outs, made openings for Vladislava to land a critical hit. Tricking Trixie into blocking just to strike her in another vulnerable area wore Trixie down quickly.


    Yuroslava swept her leg at Trixie''s feet, making the latter jump up, giving Vladislava the opportunity to slam into the unsuspecting Trixie''s stomach with a dropkick. From behind, Yuroslava kicked Trixie in the back, sending her back to her sister, who kicked Trixie up. Yuroslava kicked the airborne Trixie back down with a heavy stomp, and, keeping up with the momentum, Vladislava kicked her into a stone wall.


    Trixie groaned raggedly, feeling like she stepped inside of a pinball machine from hell with how much she was being knocked around.


    Vladislava looked at the downed Trixie, who coughed up a tad bit of blood as she got back up on her feet.


    ¡°You''re not looking too hot are you now, Agent? Not to hurt your little ego further, but get this: you were on the defensive this entire time!¡±


    Ugh, Trixie mentally complained. She''s right - never have I been in a fight where I was in a position where I had to block the entire time without getting a single punch in. These two are messing with my head.


    Trixie gritted her teeth. She refused to give up that easily. She pushed on, undergoing her ice armor transformation and throwing herself back into the fight with newfound determination.


    Ugh¡­two can play the feint game, Trixie thought.


    She tried a feint to the left, intending to lure in Vladislava, but Yuroslava was one step ahead. With a quick maneuver, Yuroslava intercepted her, delivering a sharp jab to Trixie''s midsection. "Nice try," she said coolly.


    Trixie grunted in pain as the blow connected, her breath momentarily knocked out of her. Vladislava took the opportunity to follow up on her sister''s attack, delivering a swift kick to Trixie''s side, right in the ribs.


    The force of the blow threw Trixie off balance, and she stumbled backwards. The twins quickly pressed the advantage, closing in on her again.


    Trixie''s mind brainstormed solutions like a computer crunching numbers, her eyes focused on Yuroslava.


    I think she''s more sharp-minded than the other one, Trixie pondered, her eyes darting over to Vladislava. I need to try and subdue that one, then I''ll have a better shot at this.


    Again, the twins were relentless, their attacks coming faster and more precise than before. Trixie found herself on the defensive yet again, struggling to stay on her feet. The twins weren''t just attacking to win; they were enjoying it, enjoying the cooperative combat style they''ve been honing for years, relishing the power they held over the prized possession of Meteor Corp.


    Vladislava boasted in a haughty voice, "Had enough yet?"


    "You can''t keep this up forever," the twins mocked her in unison.


    Ashamed to admit it aloud, Trixie knew they were right. Her body was aching from their relentless barrage.


    I have to find a way to break their rhythm, to exploit their confidence¡­she thought.


    She took a deep breath, trying to gather herself. Just as the twins were about to launch themselves at her again, Trixie spoke up.


    "You two sure do love working together, don''t you," she said, her tone a mix of fatigue and annoyance.


    ¡°Shut it,¡± Yuroslava spat. ¡°We are here to take you down, not to talk.¡±


    Trixie''s body tensed, unprepared to be the twins'' personal pinball again. The two sisters then stopped in their tracks, looking past Trixie with piercing gazes.


    Thinking this was an attempt to fool her into taking her eyes off of them and letting her guard down, Trixie kept her eyes right on them. That was, until she felt a hand on her shoulder, gripping it with a firm yet supportive hold, gasping as she looked up at the hand''s owner¡­

 Holding the Cards

    Alice and the rest of the group prepare to leave the office, but before heading out, Shelly speaks up.


    "Wait a moment."


    Everyone turned around to face her, curious about what she had to say.


    "I have a feeling you''re holding back some information from me," Shelly says, her gaze focused on Noelle. "You came in here knowing a lot about the Depraved, and that''s not a coincidence. Care to share anything else?¡±


    Noelle and the girls exchange glances, unsure of how to respond.


    Noelle, never one to share too many details on particular subjects, speaks up. "I do know more about the Depraved than I''ve shared with you, yes. But I have my reasons for not saying everything I know.¡±


    Shelly cocks one brow, shaking her head at the vague response. "And what might those reasons be?¡±


    Noelle, her voice firm but respectful, answers. "Because I don''t know if I can trust you fully. I have important information about the Depraved, information that could be dangerous in the wrong hands. I don''t want to take any chances until I know I can trust you.¡±


    Shelly huffs, her eyes narrowing. "I see. So you think I can''t be trusted? I''m the one in charge of overseeing this dam, I''ve spent my entire career protecting it and this city. And you don''t trust me?¡±


    Noelle, stepping closer, responds, "It''s not that I don''t trust you as a person, ma''am, but I have to be cautious. I don''t know if there''s someone on your team who might be working with the Depraved, or if there''s another unknown factor at play.¡±


    Shelly lets out a frustrated sigh. "That''s a ridiculous accusation. I''ve been working with the same team for years, and they are loyal and trustworthy. There''s no one on my team who would work with the Depraved, I can assure you of that. Why so secretive, anyways? Are we truly working together or not?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Noelle,¡± Camilla joined in. ¡°Your secrecy is kinda weird.¡±


    The room falls silent as the tension in the air intensifies. Noelle''s firm expression is unwavering, her eyes fixed on Shelly.


    "We are working together, but it''s critical that I keep certain information to myself for now. I promise everything I''ve shared is all you need to know for our current plan. We need to focus on stopping the attack tonight, then we can discuss the details further.¡±


    Shelly''s icy gaze scrutinizes Noelle, weighing her words and considering what she knows. After a moment, she lets out a weary sigh.


    "Fine. I''ll trust you for now. But know that I don''t like secrets, especially when they pertain to the safety of this city. We''ll deal with the Depraved tonight, and then we talk. I expect full transparency from you.¡±


    Noelle offers a slight nod, her expression solemn.


    "Absolutely. I appreciate your patience. Let''s work together to stop the Depraved tonight. After that, I''ll be more than willing to share what I can.¡±


    Shelly studies Noelle a moment more, her gaze penetrating. Then, with a final nod, she lets the matter drop for now.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Good. Now move out. We''ve got a city to protect tonight.¡±


    As the girls leave the dam office and head back to The Royal Palm, the sun dips lower in the sky, bathing the tranquil island of the Royal Marines in a warm, golden light. The streets are less crowded now, and the scent of tropical blooms is strong in the air. The hustle and bustle of the market has quieted down, replaced by the soft sounds of waves crashing against the shoreline and the chirping of night birds.


    As they make their way back to their hotel, Noelle walks silently with a focused expression on her face, lost in thought. The outgoing and observant Camilla notices Noelle¡¯s contemplative demeanor and moves closer to her, gently bumping her shoulder against Noelle¡¯s.


    ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about so deeply?¡± Camilla asked curiously.


    Noelle snaps out of her reverie, and turns to look at Camilla with a hint of surprise in her eyes. She takes a moment to consider her answer before speaking.


    ¡°I was just thinking about our situation,¡± Noelle replied, her voice laced with a subtle hint of unease.


    Camilla furrows her brow, sensing Noelle''s discomfort.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Camilla inquired, her voice tinged with concern. She looks at Noelle, waiting for her to elaborate.


    ¡°...Never mind.¡±


    Rachel then stepped up, eyeing Noelle with scrutiny. ¡°So uh¡­what was all that about? You being so secretive and all?¡±


    Noelle sighed, her body closing up a little as she gazed at Rachel. ¡°Some things are just meant to be left unsaid until the right time, do you understand?¡±


    Rachel narrowed her eyes in thought, silently contemplating Noelle''s words. Meanwhile, Camilla''s aqua eyes widened in curiosity, her gaze flickering between Noelle and Rachel.


    "But why not share everything you know?" Rachel asked, her voice laced with a tint of frustration. "We''re all here to help, after all.¡±


    "I understand that and I appreciate it," Noelle responded, her gaze averted, gazing off into the distance. "It''s just...some things are better left unsaid for now. It''s necessary."


    Rachel crossed her arms, her eyes fixated on Noelle. "And why is that?¡±


    Noelle let out a deep sigh, her shoulders dropping. "It''s...complicated," she confessed, a hint of weariness in her voice. "Some secrets are better kept till the right time."


    Rachel''s frustration grew, her lips pressing into a tight line. "But who decides when that time is? You?¡±


    Noelle glanced back, meeting Rachel''s eyes. "Yes, I do," she said firmly, her voice betraying a hint of conviction. "It''s my decision.¡±


    "But are you sure that''s fair?" Rachel asked, her voice gentle yet firm. "We''re all in this together, and keeping secrets...it can be dangerous, Noelle.¡±


    "I know, and I''m sorry," Noelle admitted, her voice laced with a hint of sadness. "But I need you to trust me on this. I''m doing what''s best for everyone.¡±


    Rachel couldn''t hold her tongue any longer, her hands clenched into fists. "How can we trust you when you won''t share what you know? We''re a team. Teams don''t keep each other in the dark.¡±


    "I''m not trying to keep you in the dark," Noelle responded, her voice tinged with defensiveness. "I just believe in need-to-know information. And right now, you don''t need to know. As the assigned guide and guardian of you, Alice, and Zalgo, I have the right to protect you, and keeping certain things unknown is part of that protection.¡±


    "Need to know?" Rachel echoed, her frustration reaching its peak. ¡°I''m not buying that. We''re not some damn military unit with classified intel. We''re a group trying to help each other.¡±


    "And I am trying to help," Noelle shot back, her patience wearing thin. "But there are some things that...just can''t be shared yet. I don''t want things to escalate further, so let''s just leave it at that, please.¡±


    Rachel huffed. ¡°Fine, fine. Just don''t expect us to see eye to eye after this.¡±


    The girls made it back to their hotel room, Alice immediately plopping down on the bed and getting comfortable while Rachel was still tense with Noelle''s secrecy.


    ¡°We''re back, ladies!¡± Camilla cheered. ¡°So how are we gonna pass the time till midnight?¡±


    Alice groaned when Camilla spoke, her body sinking into the soft sheets as she let out a sleepy yawn. Meanwhile, Rachel walked over and flopped into one of the chairs in the room, still somewhat tense. Her eyes fixed on the ceiling as she tried to relax, letting her frustration from earlier fade slowly.


    Noelle, still keeping a cool composure, let out a sigh and leaned against the wall. "I guess we''ll just have to wait," she said, glancing at the clock. It was still several hours until midnight.


    The room was quieter than usual, with Alice lying on the bed, resting. Rachel''s chair creaked as she shifted her weight, still staring up at the ceiling. Camilla flopped onto the couch, crossing her legs and leaning back. She fidgeted with a remote, flicking through the channels on the TV, only to realize the device was broken.


    "I feel like taking a nap..." Alice mumbled, burying her face into a pillow.


    "Hey, no naps just yet!" Camilla exclaimed, leaning over and playfully poking Alice. "We need to be alert for tonight."


    Alice softly groaned in protest, not wanting to move from the comfort of the bed.


    Meanwhile, Rachel continued staring at the ceiling, her mind still dwelling on the exchange with Noelle from earlier.


    "I don''t think a nap is the worst idea..." Noelle spoke up, her previous stern demeanor softening.


    "Hey, don''t encourage her!" Camilla said, jokingly rolling her eyes.


    Alice, sensing an opportunity, perked up. "See? Even Noelle thinks it''s a good idea.¡±


    "I didn''t say that-" Noelle started, but was quickly interrupted by Alice.


    "Oh, come on, just a little nap. We''ve been up for hours, and we still have a long night ahead."


    Rachel chimed in, her eyes still fixed on the ceiling. "She''s got a point. A short nap might do us some good.¡±


    Noelle let out a defeated sigh, realizing she was outnumbered. "Fine, but just a short one."


    A victorious grin spread across Alice''s face, sitting up on the bed. The others couldn''t help but smile at her enthusiasm.

 A Helping Hand

    Trixie looked up at the last person she expected to see: Esther. The mute girl handed Trixie a paper note with a smirk, the note reading, ¡°Missed me, Trixie? ;)¡±


    Trixie then just stared at Esther after reading her note, unable to speak a word as she gazed up at her fellow Fairylyl Alliance member.


    Vladislava and Yuroslava, on the other hand, scowled at the appearance of their former guardian, their surprise washed away by disdain.


    ¡°And there we have it, the traitor,¡± Vladislava huffed.


    ¡°You too?¡± Yuroslava joined. ¡°No matter. Two of you or not, we will kill two birds with one stone.¡±


    Trixie held her ground, her eyes shifting between the twins. She noticed the way they fixated on Esther and didn''t like it. "You lay one finger on her and you''ll regret it.¡±


    Vladislava let out a laugh, her smirk growing. "Oh, we''ll take pleasure in doing more than just laying a finger on her."


    Yuroslava crossed her arms with nonchalance in her eyes, adding, ¡°We''ll make sure she remembers where her loyalty should have been.¡±


    Trixie clenched her fists tighter. "Over my dead body."


    Esther stayed silent. Her eyes were fixed on the twins, her expression still stoic. It was almost as if she was daring them to make a move.


    The twins exchanged a look before Vladislava chuckled darkly.


    "Challenge accepted."


    Yuroslava followed, her voice sharp and stern. "This should be easy.¡±


    Okay then, Trixie thought. This is a two-on-two fight now, so things should go a lot smoother.


    The twins were the first to make a move. Yuroslava and Vladislava split up, circling around Trixie and Esther like vultures circling around their prey. It was a clear attempt to confuse them and isolate them. Trixie and Esther reacted quickly, keeping their backs to each other to maintain a constant guard.


    The twins seemed pleased with this development, closing in on their targets. The first strike came from Vladislava, who aimed a kick at Trixie. At the same time, Yuroslava lashed out at Esther with a powerful punch.


    Both Trixie and Esther dodged their respective attacks, but the onslaught of moves kept coming. The twins worked in tandem, one attacking while the other covered, their rhythm relentless and challenging for Trixie and Esther to break.


    The twins fought with a coordinated efficiency that was near flawless. They seemed to move in perfect unison, anticipating each other''s moves and covering for one another''s weaknesses. The synchronization made it near impossible for Trixie and Esther to find an opening to counterattack.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Damnit, Trixie thought. This is the same situation I was in before - left blocking with no room to get a hit of my own in.


    Trixie''s body ached from the hits she received from the twins'' coordinated strikes. It seemed like the two were everywhere at once, always coming at her and Esther from different directions with uncanny precision.


    Trixie growled and shot her aura out in all directions, pushing the twins back. Esther then pulled out a book and flipped to a certain page. After a brief moment, her eyes glowed bright as her aura swelled around her body.


    Vladislava and Yuroslava stumbled back, shocked at the sudden display of power. They knew that something wasn''t right.


    Yuroslava muttered, ¡°What the hell¡­ What''s going on with Esther?¡±


    Vladislava''s eyes narrowed. "She''s never displayed this kind of strength before. What has she done to herself?¡±


    Trixie smirked, seeing the surprise in the twins'' eyes. She knew that Esther had a trick up her sleeve, and she was excited to see what it was.


    "You two didn''t expect the timid nun to pull a fast one like this, did you?" Trixie taunted.


    The twins'' surprise faded quickly, replaced with irritation. They were not used to being caught off guard, and they didn''t like the feeling.


    Yuroslava sneered. "Don''t get cocky. We won''t fall for a cheap trick like¡­whatever this is.¡±


    The twins responded by lunging at Trixie and Esther again, this time with increased ferocity.


    Yuroslava yelled, "We''ll show you what true power is, you little brats.¡±


    Esther countered their attack with a powerful palm strike to Yuroslava''s chest, knocking her to the floor before ducking below Vladislava''s punch. Her retaliation was a knee to Vladislava''s midsection with incredible strength, causing the twin sister to stagger back in pain.


    "Ugh," Vladislava groaned, grabbing her stomach. "What the hell did she do to become this much stronger...?"


    Trixie smirked. "Looks like the tables have turned.¡±


    Yuroslava got back up from the floor, shaking off the impact of Esther''s shove. She shot a death glare at the mute.


    "You will pay for that," she hissed, her voice filled with seething anger.


    Esther stood her ground, her expression still stoic. She didn''t look afraid at all, which annoyed the twins even more.


    Yuroslava growled, "You think you''re tough now, don''t you, little girl?¡±


    "We will not let this stand," Yuroslava vowed, her voice filled with frustration.


    "We will put you two in your place," Vladislava added, her smugness now morphed into frustration.


    "Good luck with that," Trixie taunted.


    Esther, meanwhile, kept her composure, silently daring the twins to make a move.


    With the twins dashing in once more, the battle picked up in pace, becoming more intense and chaotic. Trixie and Esther did their best to keep up with the twins'' relentless assault, each blow ringing out with a powerful impact. The air crackled with energy, the clash of their auras creating a spectacle to behold. The twins pushed and pushed even more, trying to wear down Trixie and Esther''s defenses, primarily the latter''s. Their coordinated attacks came in waves, one immediately following the other with barely a pause in between until Trixie and Esther''s vision became a blur of fists and feet. They were not going to hold back, determined to regain the upper hand.


    Taking advantage of an opening that Yuroslava made, Vladislava threw a punch at Trixie''s chest. Esther blocked the blow with her forearm in the nick of time, and countered with a swift kick to her shoulder, making her stumble back.


    Without a word, the Fyodorova twins used Increase and dashed at Trixie for a swift, coordinated attack too quick for either her or even Esther to catch with their naked eyes. The twins'' feet moved in sync with each other as they leaped forward with a powerful dual kick aimed at Trixie''s gut, intending to knock the wind out of her.


    Despite the impact of the kick breaking her aura shield, Trixie held her ground, gasping for breath. Her eyes went wide at Vladislava''s incoming fist as it came towards her face, but just as she was about to counter, Yuroslava stepped back and sent a swift kick to the side of her head. The blow left Trixie''s vision swimming from the sudden force. However, she refused to let it bring her down, pushing herself back up as quickly as she could, only to be met with another barrage of attacks from the twins.


    Esther watched as the twins continued their assault on Trixie, her brows furrowing in concern. But she was not about to let the twins have their way. Seeing an opportunity, she stepped in, intercepting Vladislava''s punch and Yuroslava''s kick with either hand.


    The swift and unexpected interception caught the twins off guard, giving Trixie a brief respite from their frenzied attack. They whirled around to face Esther, their eyes narrowed with annoyance.


    Yuroslava growled, her lips curled into a sneer. "You''re getting in our way, traitor.¡±


    Esther met their gaze with an unwavering stare, her expression calm despite the challenging situation. She held her ground, silently daring the twins to make another move.


    Vladislava rolled her eyes at Esther''s stoicism. "You''re always so silent. Maybe we should fix that and make you scream.¡±


    Trixie, having caught her breath, interjected with a fierce tone, "You won''t touch her!¡±


    Vladislava smirked at Trixie''s words. "Oh, really? And who''s going to stop us? You?¡±


    Trixie shot a sharp glare back at her. "You bet your Kamagirian ass I will.¡±


    The twins exchanged looks, their confidence unwavering as they used Increase once more. "We''d like to see you try," they said in unison, their voices laced with mockery as they were more than eager for round two.

 Midnight Strike

    Zalgo watched at the hands on the clock ticked along, only a quarter the way to midnight.


    Everyone slowly rose from their seats, their earlier tensions seemingly forgotten. With the exception of Alice, who reluctantly dragged herself out of bed, yawning and rubbing her sleepy eyes.


    Noelle, standing by the window, looked out to see the moon brighten the tropical night sky. "It''s almost time. Are you all prepared?" she asked, shifting her gaze over to the others.


    Camilla hopped up from the couch, her energy seemingly never-ending. "I''m ready!" she said, bouncing from one foot to the other.


    Rachel, who had been sitting quietly in the corner, stood with a resolved expression. "Ready," she said simply.


    Alice, who still had a groggy demeanor from her nap attempt, nodded with a small yawn. "As ready as I''ll ever be," she mumbled.


    Zalgo, also on her feet, gave a confident nod. "Let''s not keep Shelly waiting."


    Noelle turned away from the window, her mind already focused on the task at hand. "Alright then, let''s go."


    The group headed towards the door, the atmosphere in the room transforming from relaxed to tense. They knew the night to come wouldn''t be easy.


    The group walked briskly through the streets, which were now illuminated by the pale glow of the street lamps. The hustle and bustle of the busy market had all but disappeared, replaced by a deafening silence. Even the distant sound of waves lapping against the shore seemed eerily muted.


    Noelle led the way, her eyes scanning the surroundings carefully. The others followed closely behind, not a word spoken between them. Everyone was keenly aware of the gravity of the situation. The city''s safety and their own well-being were at stake.


    After a few more minutes of walking, they reached the Dam Control building. The tall structure stood at the edge of the bay, the steady hum of machinery coming from within. The building itself was a stark contrast to the vibrant town surrounding it, its grey exterior almost ominous in the night.


    Noelle pushed open the door and the group stepped into a rather small foyer. In front of them was another door with the words "Office" on it. To the side, was a set of stairs leading to the basement.


    Noelle approached the office door and knocked once. A female voice answered from within.


    "Come in."


    Opening the door, the group stepped into a dimly lit room. The air was stuffy and thick with humidity. Shelly stood up from behind her desk.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "You''re right on time. Come, take a seat."


    Everyone took a seat around the table, glancing at each other as they waited for Shelly to continue. After a moment of silence, she began to speak once more.


    "First, I want to thank you all for coming. I hope you''re ready to work together to take down this Depraved. We''ve been fighting this for weeks now and haven''t had any luck. But I believe, with your help, we might finally have a shot at defeating it."


    The group listened intently to Shelly''s words, their faces solemn as they processed the information. This Depraved was clearly no ordinary threat. They all wondered, silently, what it was capable of.


    Noelle nodded, her eyes serious. "We''re ready. We need as much information as you can provide us with."


    Shelly nodded, her hands clasped together on the table. "All right then. While we wait, let me fill you all in on what we know thus far."


    She proceeded to give a detailed account of the Depraved, its appearance, its capabilities, and its destructive tendencies. The more she spoke, the more the group seemed to grasp the intensity of the situation.


    Camilla leaned forward, a mixture of curiosity and fear in her eyes. "What do you think it wants? Why is it attacking us?"


    Shelly sighed deeply, her expression heavy. "We don''t know for certain, but we believe it draws power from chaos. The more fear and destruction it causes, the stronger it grows."


    Zalgo swallowed hard, a thought occurring to her. "How on earth are we supposed to fight something that feeds off of fear? That''s its advantage."


    Shelly nodded, her eyes darkened. "That''s the challenge we''re facing. Our only hope is to remain calm and work together, pooling our individual skills to create a united front.¡±


    ¡°If I may add,¡± Noelle intervened. ¡°The Depraved thrives on division. If we can stay together as one, we just might be able to overcome it.¡±


    Zalgo spoke up. "So you''re saying we need to take advantage of its sadistic tendencies. Turn the tables on it, so to speak."


    Shelly nodded, a hint of a plan forming. "Exactly. It''s not only about defeating the Depraved, but also about outsmarting it. It''s arrogant and cocky in its own invincibility. If we can make it think it has us in its grasp, perhaps we can use that against it."


    Outside the dam, a large dark portal can be seen opening in front of it.


    Shelly''s voice rang out urgently. "It''s here!"


    The others turned their attention to the window, their eyes all widening at the sight of the ominous portal.


    As the group stared at the dark portal, Shelly walked over to the window, her eyes trained on the ominous sight. "This is it. We have to stay focused and follow the plan. Remember, it thrives off of chaos. We need to keep our cool and stick together.¡±


    The air grew tense as everyone mentally prepared themselves for the battle. Camilla was bouncing on her heels, her eagerness to fight clearly displayed. Rachel stood silently, her face stoic, but her eyes betraying a sense of anxiousness.


    The seconds ticked by slowly as everyone waited for the impending attack. The only sound in the room was the hum of the machinery and the occasional beep of the electronics.


    Suddenly, a deafening screech filled the air, causing everyone to clap their hands over their ears. The screech came from the portal. It was a sound of pure anger and pain, like something being dragged from the depths of hell.


    As the group looked towards the portal, they spotted a monstrous, lizard-like shadowy figure emerging from it. The Depraved stepped out into the open air, its form shifting and writhing like a liquid shadow in the moonlight.


    Its form was massive, towering over ten feet in height. Its eyes were pools of darkness, devoid of any light or empathy. It scanned the room with those empty eyes, a chill running down the spines of all who saw it.


    The Depraved let out another screech, this one even more menacing and chilling than the first. Its mouth, if you could even call it that, was a gaping maw full of sharp, dagger-like teeth.


    Everyone in the room felt a wave of terror wash over them at the sight of the monstrous creature. It was unlike anything they had ever seen before, a living nightmare made flesh.


    The sound of the machinery in the background died down, as if the Depraved''s presence was silencing everything around it. The only sounds were the low rumbles of thunder coming from the portal and the heavy breathing of the Entity itself.


    Shelly''s brow furrowed as she observed the Entity. "It''s bigger than we expected. Stick to the Depraved. We can do this if we work as a team. We are Light. We are stronger than the Darkness.¡±


    Camilla''s eyes were wide, her body tense and ready for action. "I''m ready. Let''s show this thing it picked the wrong group to mess with.¡±


    Shelly looked at Alice and her friends. ¡°Do any of you know about Void Magic?¡±


    Noelle nodded, summoning her staff. ¡°I am quite skilled in it myself. As for Alice, Rachel and Zalgo¡­they''re still beginners.¡±


    Camilla stepped forward with a confident grin. ¡°Then you can count on me!¡± she replied, her aura surrounding her body flowing like waves in the water.


    Hmm, is her Aura Type Conversion? Alice thought.


    Shelly''s aura surrounded her body as well, electricity crackling around her.


    Alice''s brow rose as she thought: Hers too?


    Noelle stood beside Shelly and Camilla, staff in hand. ¡°I will assist you in taking it down. Here goes nothing.¡±

 Turning the Tables

    ¡°You''re going down, damnit,¡± Trixie promised through gritted teeth.


    Vladislava chuckled, feigning a yawn. "We''re waiting, Agent. Show us what you''ve got, already.¡±


    Trixie, feeling the heat of the moment, launched herself at the twins with a powerful punch aimed at Vladislava. Before she could make contact, Yuroslava swiftly stepped in, catching Trixie''s punch in her own hand.


    "What a predictable move," Yuroslava sneered, a rare smirk playing on her lips. She then twisted Trixie''s arm, eliciting a slight grunt of pain from the latter.


    "You''re getting sloppy," Vladislava added, a hint of disappointment in her tone. "Is that your best shot?¡±


    Trixie gritted her teeth, using all her strength to break free from Yuroslava''s grip. Finally succeeding, she whipped around and aimed a jab at Yuroslava''s stomach.


    Caught off guard, Yuroslava stumbled back, a flicker of surprise on her face. But she quickly recovered and retaliated with a roundhouse kick, aiming for Trixie''s face.


    Just as it seemed like the kick would connect, Esther stepped in yet again, blocking the blow with her forearm. The impact sent a shockwave through the air as Esther groaned.


    Yuroslava''s expression darkened as she faced Esther. "You''re really starting to get on our nerves," she grumbled. "Can''t you just stay out of the way?¡±


    Esther''s eyes narrowed, her body prepared for the next attack as she silently mouthed ¡®Try me¡¯.


    Vladislava, irritated by Esther''s silent yet stubborn resilience, stepped forward and aimed a rapid series of kicks at her. Esther deftly dodged and blocked each kick, her movements fluid and calculated.


    While Vladislava kept Esther occupied, Yuroslava focused her attention back on Trixie, launching into another attack of her own.


    Finally, the one-on-one I was looking for, Trixie thought with a relieved sigh. She used Increase, her icy armor reappearing.


    The twins were relentless, their skills and synchronization proving to be formidable. Despite her best efforts, Trixie was struggling, the twins'' attacks coming in dizzying combinations.


    Esther, keeping her ground with Vladislava, spared a glance towards Trixie, her eyes filled with worry. But she couldn''t risk losing focus, as Vladislava''s punches and kicks grew fiercer with every move.


    As if sensing Esther''s concern, Trixie shook her head, silently urging her to keep focusing on herself. It was a split-second moment, but it spoke volumes ¨C they had to take the twins down together.


    The twins, noticing the brief exchange, chuckled darkly. "Aww, look at that. You two really do care about each other," commented Vladislava, her tone dripping with mockery.


    Yuroslava followed up, her eyes flickering menacingly. "How cute. It''ll make it even more satisfying to break you both.¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Trixie let out a low growl, her determination flaring. "You won''t break us!" She lunged forward with a flurry of strikes, each one aimed precisely for the twins'' weak points.


    Caught off guard, the twins stumbled back, their movements momentarily thrown off. They recovered quickly, however, and retaliated with matching, equally fierce attacks of their own.


    Trixie, however, was undeterred, using her smaller stature to her advantage. She ducked under a barrage of kicks and weaved around fists, getting in close and aiming quick, precise punches and jabs with her icy fists.


    Esther, sensing Trixie''s momentum, saw her opportunity and acted. As Trixie had the twins focused on her, Esther flipped to a new page on her book, her Aura now resembling electricity. She launched herself forward, kicking Yuroslava in the stomach with an electrified foot, doing the same to Vladislava¡¯s chest. The impacts sent them both sprawling to the ground atop each other in a tangle of limbs with Esther''s new electrical aura crackling off of their bodies.


    Caught by surprise, Yuroslava struggled to regain her footing, but Esther was fast and relentless, her years of training evident in her agility and technique. She landed a swift blow to Yuroslava''s side the moment she sat herself up, momentarily knocking the wind out of her.


    Vladislava, realizing her sister was in trouble, quickly turned her attention from Trixie and tried to help Yuroslava. But Trixie would have none of it. Seeing her chance, she swiftly kicked Vladislava''s legs out from under her, planting a heavy knee on her chest to keep her pinned down.


    The twins, now both on the ground, looked up at Trixie and Esther, a mixture of shock and anger in their eyes. They hadn''t anticipated being put on the defensive so easily.


    Trixie, seeing the twins on the ground, let out a breath, her body still tense. But she didn''t let her guard down, her eyes darting between the twins, anticipating any sudden movements.


    As they were about to get up, Esther swiftly got to her feet and pinned Yuroslava''s arms behind her back. She applied enough pressure to keep her immobilized but not enough to truly hurt her.


    Trixie saw this and felt a rush of relief seeing that Esther had managed to subdue one of the twins. Taking a quick moment to catch her breath, she turned her attention to Vladislava who was now getting up from the ground.


    Vladislava, her expression contorted in frustration, locked eyes with Trixie. She growled and charged at her, closing the distance in half a second.


    Trixie''s eyes widened as Vladislava approached, barely having time to react. She feigned left, attempting to dodge the incoming attack, but Vladislava was too quick. She pivoted, her outstretched leg meeting Trixie''s body with a resounding impact.


    Trixie let out a sharp gasp as she was sent sprawling to the ground. The impact had knocked the wind out of her, leaving her momentarily stunned. She struggled to get back up, her body protesting with every movement.


    The smirk on Vladislava''s face widened as she approached Trixie, her footsteps echoing menacingly in the now quiet rooftop. "Looks like you''re all out of steam," she taunted, her eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure. ¡°Time to stomp your lights out for good.¡±


    Trixie, though struggling to breathe and feeling the ache in her body growing stronger, pushed herself up on one elbow, her eyes locked with Vladislava''s. "Out of steam¡­? Not...quite," she gasped out, her voice strained but defiant.


    Esther bristled as Vladislava approached to finish Trixie off, knowing she couldn''t stop her as she had to keep her hold on Yuroslava.


    Vladislava raised her foot above Trixie. Right before it came crashing down on the poor Trixie¡¯s chest, Vladislava¡¯s phone rang. On the other side of the line was Katyusha. Her foot froze mid-air, and she picked up the call. Esther and Trixie exchange confused glances, wondering about the interruption.


    ¡°Yes, Boss?


    ¡°I see Geneva retrieved the doll I''m after. Now scram, come back to the base.¡±


    ¡°B-But Trixie¨C¡±


    ¡°I don''t care ¡®bout the fucking bitch! Just get back here, the mission is complete, you got what I wanted, now move it! Both of you!¡±


    Vladislava grumbled in frustration but knew better than to argue with Katyusha. She looked back at Trixie, her eyes narrowing once more. She turned her attention to Yuroslava next, who was still struggling in Esther''s grasp. Yuroslava''s eyes widened as she heard the exchange between Vladislava and Katyusha. She also knew the consequences of defying her boss''s orders. ¡°Let''s go, sister," she said reluctantly, her voice resigned.


    Vladislava hesitated for a moment, her eyes fixed on Trixie. Trixie could see the internal struggle in her gaze, the reluctance to leave their unfinished business. But ultimately, self-preservation won out.


    "This isn''t over, Agent," Vladislava said in a challenging tone, her eyes locking with Trixie''s. "We''ll meet again, and I promise it won¡¯t end like this.¡±


    Trixie held Vladislava''s gaze with a smirk, her bruised body slowly rising to stand. "Looking forward to it," she replied, her tone still defiant despite her obvious pain and exhaustion.


    Vladislava sneered in response, her gaze flickering to Esther. "You won¡¯t be so lucky next time," she threatened, making sure her last words stung.


    Esther didn¡¯t break her stare or her hold on Yuroslava, her response a silent but firm glare. She remained poised and ready to act should the situation escalate further, her eyes fixed on the two sisters.


    Yuroslava gave Esther one last glare, but ultimately relented and nodded her agreement. "Let''s get out of here," she muttered, her voice tight with contained anger and humiliation.


    After grudgingly releasing Yuroslava from her grip, Vladislava turned away, casting one final glance at Trixie. Her eyes lingered on the agent for a moment, filled with a complex mixture of anger, respect, and something...indistinct. Without a word, she turned and followed Yuroslava towards the edge of the roof, disappearing into the night.

 Enraged Depraved

    As the group prepared themselves, the Depraved hissed and lunged forward, its massive form moving with surprising speed for its size. One of its clawed hands swiped towards them, the razor-sharp tips aiming to tear their flesh.


    Camilla, her body surrounded by a watery aura, was the first to react. With a swift movement, she dodged the Depraved''s attack, her form flowing like water as she did. She retaliated with a powerful blast of her water-like aura, but it only seemed to splash off the shadowy creature, barely damaging it.


    "It looks like it can''t be hurt by water alone," Camilla said, her breath slightly ragged from the exertion.


    However, deciding to keep up the pressure, Shelly rushed in, her aura shimmering around her. She unleashed a barrage of quick, precise bolts of her aura. Every strike hit its mark, the electricity jolting through the Depraved¡¯s shadowy form, leaving scorch marks and burns.


    Noelle stepped in, her staff already glowing with Void magic. "Allow me to have a go at it, please.¡±


    The creature jumped forward at Noelle, who kicked straight up with an aura-enhanced leg, breaking its jaw as blood shot out of its mouth and high into the air.


    Jeez, Rachel thought. She musta taken kicking lessons from Sharline.


    As Noelle broke the Depraved¡¯s jaw with her high kick, the creature stumbled back, roaring in pain and anger as blood spewed from its mouth and splattered across the floor. The air was filled with a metallic, acrid scent as if its very presence was poisoning the surrounding air.


    Noelle readied her staff, preparing to counterattack. As the Depraved lunged forward, she lashed out with her staff, striking the Depraved in the side of its face with a powerful blow. The creature let out another howl of pain, its body twisting sickly as it was pushed back by the impact.


    The Depraved stumbled back once more, trying to gather its bearings after the powerful blow. It looked at Noelle, anger and hatred etched into every part of its deformed face as it began to charge forward again. However, Noelle was ready this time. As the creature lunged forward, she dodged to the side, dodging the attack with agile quickness. Taking advantage of the Depraved''s momentum, she then spun on her staff and slammed both her feet into the back of the creature''s head, sending it sprawling onto the floor.


    ¡°Not gonna lie, guys,¡± Camilla said, nudging Alice with her elbow. ¡°I think she can handle that thing all by herself, eh?¡±


    The Depraved let out another pained roar as it hit the ground, its body twitching for a moment before attempting to rise again. But Noelle wasn''t going to let it get up that easily. She quickly leaped into action, stomping down hard on the Depraved''s back, pinning it to the ground.


    The creature writhed and twisted underneath her, trying desperately to break free from her grip. But Noelle''s aura-enhanced strength held it firmly in place, the powerful energy coursing through her limbs adding extra power to her hold.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    As the Depraved continued to struggle, Noelle looked down at it with a mix of disgust and fury. She knew that this creature was the embodiment of all the dark, twisted forces that threatened their world. This needed to end now.


    Without another thought, Noelle focused all of her aura into her legs and shut the rest of the aura nodes in her body off to keep her aura concentrated there, pulling off the Pinpoint Technique. With a high jump, she crashed her feet down onto the Depraved''s back, the sickening crunch of bones breaking echoing through the air. The heels of her boots pierced its back, its blood dripping as she stepped off of it and landed back on the floor.


    The group stood in shock and awe at the sight of the defeated Depraved. Never had they seen a creature fall so quickly and decisively. They looked at Noelle with a mixture of surprise and respect, taking in her power and technique.


    "Wowsers," Camilla said, her tone filled with amazement. "That was incredible! You really kicked that thing''s ass!¡±


    "I know, right?" Noelle replied, still catching her breath after the intense battle. "I guess all those years of combat training to be an intergalactic travel guide paid off, I get to be a good guardian for Alice and her companions.¡±


    "You definitely made quick work of that Depraved," Shelly said, a small smile of relief and awe on her face. "I have to say, you''ve got some serious power in those legs of yours. You didn''t even need us.¡±


    "Thanks," Noelle said, a proud smile on her face. "I just channeled all my anger and strength into that one moment. It wasn''t just me though. We all played our part in taking down that creature.¡±


    "Teamwork, yeah," Camilla agreed. "But I have to say, you were the one who basically did all of the kicking. Literally!¡±


    Noelle laughed, the sound echoing through the empty. "I guess I have a talent for kicking things, huh?¡±


    "That''s an understatement," Camilla replied, still awestruck.


    Noelle, still a little flushed from the praise, turned to Alice.


    ¡°Well, Alice, you may want to summon your Twilight Fragment and slash the Depraved to finish it off for good.¡±


    Alice nodded and extended an arm, focusing with her eyes closed as she called forth the Twilight Fragment. Walking up to the deformed Depraved, Alice swings the blade at it, slicing clean through and making it evaporate in a bright flash.


    ¡°And that¡¯s that,¡± Zalgo said. ¡°Huh, so what now, we saved the dam, so can we leave this world now?¡±


    Noelle shook her head. ¡°Not quite, Zalgo. We still need to find the World Core and close the Gateways of the Dark.¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Shelly intervened. Did you say World Core?¡±


    ¡°Um, yes I have. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I know where it is. There is an abandoned underwater city beneath the beach, and in that underwater city resides the World Core.¡±


    "An underwater city?" Rachel echoed, her eyes widening in surprise. "This sounds like it might be dangerous, I hope we''re prepared for whatever we''re about to face down there.¡±


    "Indeed," Noelle agreed. "Underwater environments can be treacherous to navigate. We''ll need to be extra careful and prepared for any sudden attacks or changes in the environment. Not to mention, finding the World Core could be a challenge in itself.¡±


    "That''s true," Camilla chimed in. "But we''re a strong team. We''ve got power, skill, and each other. I believe we can handle whatever comes our way.¡±


    "You''re right, Camilla," Shelly added. "You guys have clearly proven yourselves to be capable fighters. If you''ve been able to defeat the Depraved that''s been attacking us, then I have no doubt you can find the World Core and close the Gateways of the Dark.¡±


    "But how will we even find the World Core down there?" Rachel asked, her brow furrowing in concern. "The underwater city sounds huge. It''s going to be tough to search every corner of it.¡±


    "That''s a good point," Noelle said, thinking for a moment. "We''ll have to start by gathering as much information as we can about the city and its layout. Maybe we can find some maps or diagrams that can help us navigate the area and find the World Core more quickly.¡±


    "And we should be prepared for unexpected obstacles and enemies," Camilla said, a determined look in her eyes. "Anything could be lurking in the depths, waiting to attack us. We''ll need to be on high alert.¡±


    "Good idea, Camilla," Shelly said, nodding in agreement. "We should also bring all the necessary equipment and supplies we might need. Extra oxygen tanks, flashlights, communication devices, and medical kits, just in case.¡±


    "Exactly," Rachel agreed, her expression now more focused. "We need to be prepared for everything. We don''t know what we''re going to find down there, but we need to be ready to face it head-on.¡±


    ¡°Best of luck out there, everyone,¡± Shelly encouraged with a slight nod.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Noelle replied. ¡°We will save this world from the Dark forces once and for all, and you can live in peace again.¡±

 Heres Uni!

    With the Twins leaving the scene, Trixie focused her attention back on Esther. She let out a small sigh of relief seeing that Trixie was doing overall alright, only a few minor cuts and bruises. Esther carefully helped Trixie to her feet as she tried to process the events that just took place.


    Trixie winced slightly as she got up, her body still recovering from the fight. She looked at Esther and gave her a weary smile. "Thanks for stepping in there. I really owe you one.¡±


    Esther smiled back at Trixie, nodding her head lightly in recognition of the appreciation. Even if she couldn¡¯t speak, her eyes conveyed her understanding and care. The two stood in a moment of silence, catching their breaths.


    As they stood there, Trixie took a moment to assess the situation. The twins had retreated, and it seemed like they wouldn¡¯t be returning anytime soon. The immediate crisis averted, Trixie turned her attention back to the most important matter at hand.


    Trixie looked at Esther with a serious expression. "I need to find Piper. Those twins weren¡¯t the only ones that infiltrated the base tonight. Geneva and her troops stormed the control room and took her.¡±


    Esther¡¯s eyes widened at Trixie¡¯s words with concern etching across her features. Piper was a good friend of Trixie and she knew it, and the thought of her in the Platinums¡¯ clutches was unsettling. Esther grabbed Trixie¡¯s arm firmly, her silent expression conveying her readiness to act. Trixie nodded, appreciating Esther¡¯s nonverbal cue. She knew they had to find Piper as soon as possible.


    Thinking for a moment, Trixie asked, "Any idea where they would¡¯ve taken her? The Platinum Army must¡¯ve had a plan in mind when they stormed the base.¡±


    Esther looked thoughtful, contemplating Trixie¡¯s question. She pulled out a pen and notepad, writing quickly. Moments later, she gave Trixie a piece of paper that read:


    ¡°During my stint as a member of the PA, I caught wind of Katyusha''s plan to create ¡®artificial humans¡¯. She may be using Piper to advance her research. If my assumption is correct, she may be headed to the Research Institute of Supernatural Human Ability with Piper in tow.¡±


    After reading the note, Trixie''s eyes flared. "The Research Institute of Supernatural Human Ability..." Her grip tightened around the paper, crinkling it slightly. "They¡¯ve been trying to create artificial superhumans in their labs, right? Do you think they¡¯d be trying to use Piper as some sort of guinea pig for their twisted experiments?¡±


    Esther¡¯s eyes darkened at the thought, a silent understanding of the danger Piper could be in. She wrote another note:


    ¡°It is a high possibility. The PA has always been ruthless in achieving their goals, and the potential power of artificial humans is too appealing to ignore.¡±


    Trixie read the note and nodded, her teeth gritting tightly. "Those bastards..." The anger in her eyes flickered like an icy flame. "They''ve gone too far. I can''t just stand here while they use Piper as some test subject. We need to stop them.¡±


    Esther agreed, her expression tight with resolve. She quickly jotted down another message:


    ¡°The Research Institute is heavily fortified and guarded. The PA will be expecting us. We need a plan.¡±


    Trixie scanned the note, her brow furrowed. "You''re right, it won''t be easy to break in. And they''ll have doubled down on security by now, especially with a high-value target like Piper in their possession¡­¡±


    She then looked at Esther, her expression determined. "But we don''t have a choice. We need to rescue Piper, no matter what it takes. You''re a former member of the Platinums, yeah? Do you know anything about the layout of the Institute that could help us? Any weak points, secret entrances, anything.¡±


    Esther nodded, then quickly scribbled on the notepad:


    ¡°The institute has multiple levels, and the security system is state-of-the-art. However, there is a blind spot in the CCTV system on the eastern side. And there''s a secret entrance on the west side as well, but it''s heavily booby-trapped. The trickiest part will be getting through all the guards and security measures once we''re inside.¡±


    Trixie read the note and thought for a moment. "So we have access to a blind spot on the east side and a secret entrance on the west, but both come with their own challenges. Sounds like we''ll need to be stealthy and clever to pull this off¡­ Thanks for the intel, it helps. Any ideas on how we¡¯re gonna deal with the guards and the other security measures?¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Esther wrote again:


    ¡°We''ll need to be quick and precise. Try to incapacitate as many guards as possible stealthily, but prepare for a fight. There are also numerous security cameras and motion detectors throughout the institute. And the entrance isn''t just booby-trapped, it''s rigged with high-tech laser devices as well. We''ll need to hack into the mainframe system to disable them before we can enter.¡±


    Trixie scanned the message, digesting the information. "That''s quite the security fortress...but it sounds like we can at least have a chance."


    She smiled grimly. "We''ll have to take them by surprise, incapacitate any guards quietly, and avoid detection from the cameras. And we''ll need to hack the mainframe to disable the traps at the secret entrance. Sounds like we¡¯re in for quite the adventure.¡±


    Esther nodded, her eyes determined. She then wrote one last message:


    ¡°The mainframe is guarded by a team of the PA¡¯s top-level cyber security specialists. It will be heavily encrypted, and they¡¯ll be expecting an attack. If we want to get past that, we¡¯ll need a tech-savvy person who can handle such a job.¡±


    One person immediately came to Trixie''s mind.


    ¡°Uni. She can handle that, she''s a natural at cyber warfare.¡±


    Trixie''s expression shifted as she heard footsteps approaching. Both Trixie and Esther turned their heads towards the sound, only to see Uni herself, clad in her Fairylyl Alliance uniform, striding towards them. A smirk danced on her lips as she approached the duo.


    "Greetings, ladies," Uni said with her usual playful tone. "Looks like you could use some help?¡±


    Trixie gasped in an exaggerated way, saying, ¡°Uni, the heck are you doing here?! We were just discussing you!¡±


    ¡°Y''know what they say, speak of the devil,¡± she joked with a snicker. ¡°But seriously though, Svenja told me about your mission here, so I thought, why not lend a hand and help you kick some Platinum ass? But I see I''m late for the party, ah well.¡±


    Trixie, her expression turning from surprise to relief, nodded at Uni. "We could still use your help for another more dire mission, Uni. This new situation''s a mess and we need someone with your specific set of skills.¡±


    Uni''s smirk widened, her eyes gleaming with intrigue. "Ah, so you''re finally recognizing my talents, huh? I''m all ears, what kind of mess have you gotten yourselves into?¡±


    Trixie''s expression became serious. "The Platinum Army has stormed the base and taken my friend, Piper, captive. We need to rescue her, but they''re keeping her inside the Research Institute of Supernatural Human Ability.


    ¡°Oh snap, we''re going to RISHA?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It''s heavily guarded and rigged with all kinds of security measures. We''ve got access to a secret entrance, but it''s rigged with high-tech laser traps.¡±


    Uni''s eyebrow raised at the mention of the secret entrance being rigged with laser traps. "Hoho, sounds like you''ve got a pretty intense mission ahead. But never fear, Uni''s here! As the resident tech wizard, I''m sure I''ll be able to handle the security systems. But we will likely be up against some tough guards, too. How do you propose we deal with them?¡±


    Trixie glanced at Esther, who gave a nod, then she turned back to Uni. "We''re planning on incapacitating them as quietly as possible, but we may have to fight depending on the situation. We don''t know how many guards are inside, but we can expect a challenge.¡±


    Uni chuckled lightly. "Well, well, looks like we''re going on a little heist here. So, we''ll be sneaking in, disabling the security systems, and trying to rescue your friend all without drawing too much attention to ourselves. Count me in.¡±


    Trixie smiled, feeling encouraged by Uni''s agreement. "We figured we''d need some high-level skills for this. Your tech prowess will definitely help us, and your ability to handle any unexpected situation with your Morph Emblem will be useful too.¡±


    Uni nodded, her smirk shifting to a mischievous grin. "Of course, my Morph Emblem comes in handy in such dire situations. I can adapt to any situation easily; I can transform into a hex-casting witch, a sneaky ninja, even a Magical Girl. And those aren''t half of my total number of transformations. Now, let''s get to work. Where''s this secret entrance you were talking about?¡±


    "It''s on the west side of the Research Institute," Trixie responded, "But it''s rigged with laser traps."


    Uni''s eyes sparkled, clearly excited by the challenge. "Laser traps, eh? No problemo. I''ll take care of them. Now, about the mainframe¡­¡±


    Trixie looked at Uni intently. "The mainframe will be guarded by the PA''s top-level cyber security specialists. They''ll have it heavily encrypted, and they''ll be expecting an attack. I was hoping you could hack it to disable the traps.¡±


    Uni''s grin widened. "Oh, you want me to hack into their system, eh? No problem. Security systems are my bread and butter. I''ll hack into the mainframe, deactivate the traps, and we''ll be in like Flynn.¡±


    Esther gave a thumbs up to Uni, appreciating her skills and confidence. However, Trixie''s expression grew serious as she addressed another concern. "There''s one more thing we need to talk about, Uni.¡±


    Uni leaned forward. "What''s on your mind, Trixie?¡±


    Trixie took a deep breath, her gaze shifting. "Uni, we''re all aware of the reputation of your family. The Martinkos aren''t exactly known for their benevolent intentions and high morals¡­¡±


    Uni''s posture slumped slightly, and she let out a soft scoff, a dark smirk spreading on her face. "Ah, so you''ve done your research, eh? Yes, the Martinkos certainly have earned their reputation. But believe me, I''m not like them, nor do I approve of their past methods or beliefs. Besides, if I were truly the same as them, do you think Svenja would allow me to be in the Alliance, let alone be its co-leader?¡±


    Trixie looked at Uni seriously, her eyes piercing. "I believe you, Uni. But we need to be cautious. If someone finds out who you are, it could put us in danger. Not everyone is going to trust you immediately, given your family''s reputation. We need to ensure that you remain unrecognized and your identity stays hidden. Understand?¡±


    Uni''s smirk faded a bit, replaced with a more solemn expression. "I understand. My family''s reputation has painted me with the same brush. But you don''t have to worry. I''ll keep a low profile and keep my identity concealed. I don''t want to give anyone a reason to doubt my loyalty.¡±


    Trixie nodded, satisfied with Uni''s response. She knew that trust was something that had to be earned, and she was willing to give Uni the benefit of the doubt. "Good. We''ll need you on our team, but we can''t have your connection to the Martinkos compromised. We''re counting on you, Uni. Just remember, the fewer people who know about your true identity, the better. For all of our sake.¡±


    Uni''s expression regained its confidence, and a smirk played on her lips once more. "Don''t worry, I''ll be as stealthy as a ninja. Your secret is safe with me, and so will be mine. Now, shall we focus on the task at hand?¡±


    Trixie nodded, relieved that the matter was settled. "Yes, let''s focus on the mission. Uni, I trust you to handle the mainframe. Esther, you and I will handle the guards. We''ll get in, find Piper, and get out. Are we all clear on the plan?¡±


    Uni smirked confidently. "Crystal clear. I''ll take care of the mainframe and disable those pesky laser traps. You two can concentrate on rescuing Piper and dealing with any guards we encounter.¡±


    Esther gave a firm nod and smiled at Uni, appreciating her skills.


    Trixie beamed, satisfied with her friends¡¯ resolve. "Sounds like a plan. Let''s do this.¡±

 Royal Palace

    Descending the glistening waters of the Royal Marines¡¯ beach in an aura sphere made by Noelle, the light above dimmed further and further the deeper they went. A hundred meters, then another hundred. Then another, until the light was no more, with nothing but the glow of Noelle''s aura sphere providing a source of light. The sphere began to crack from the pressure of the water, making Noelle wince as she strengthened it. The water starts to feel colder and colder. The pressure from the surrounding water increases, making it harder for everyone to breathe.


    As the group continued to delve deeper, the underwater city was slowly coming into view, a vast and complex labyrinth of abandoned buildings and structures, now covered in a thick layer of colorful aquatic life. The silence underwater was both eerie and beautiful, broken only by the occasional sound of a bubbling fish as it whooshed by.


    A thousand meters later, they reach the entrance of the underwater city. The ancient city is in ruin, and the structures are covered in seaweed and barnacles. A realm of forgotten history and secrets hidden beneath the waves, this underwater environment was unlike anything they had ever seen before. The city itself was a marvel of ancient technology and artistry, built from a mixture of stone, metal, and glass. The structures were all connected by narrow pathways that snaked through the water-filled corridors, leading deeper into the heart of the city.


    All around them, the beauty of the underwater world was on display, with colorful schools of fish and other marine life darting in and out of the structures like dancers in a show.


    The group moved slowly and cautiously, their eyes scanning their surroundings warily. The ancient structures cast long shadows in the faint light of Noelle''s aura sphere, and the silence was broken only by the sounds of their own breathing and the occasional creak of an ancient wall.


    As they wandered deeper into the city, the group began to notice strange markings etched into the stone walls. The symbols were unfamiliar and seemed to glow faintly in the dim light.


    "Heh? What d¡¯ya think these symbols mean?" Rachel whispered, her eyes fixed on the glowing markings.


    "I''m not sure," Camilla replied, equally intrigued. "But they look ancient, and they''re all over the place. They must be important in some way.¡±


    "Maybe they''re a form of writing or language," Alice mused, her fingers tracing one of the symbols. "If we can decipher them, we may be able to understand this place better.¡±


    "That''s a good idea," Noelle agreed, her eyes narrowing as she studied the symbols. "But they don''t look like any writing system I''ve ever seen before. It might be harder to decipher than we thought.¡±


    As the group continued their exploration, they came across a large, circular structure that seemed to be the center of the underwater city. The walls were made of a smooth, black stone, and in the center of the room was a large platform upon a pedestal. On the platform, a small, glowing crystal sat atop a circular base.


    "What is that?" Camilla asked, her eyes fixed on the crystal.


    The crystal glowed with a soft, almost otherworldly light, casting a warm, inviting aura that filled the chamber.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I think it''s a source of energy or power," Alice said, her analytical mind working quickly. "It must be connected to this city''s technology or systems. It could be the key to finding the World Core.¡±


    "Let''s approach it carefully," Rachel suggested, her hand on her sword hilt. "We don''t know what it does or what might happen if we touch it.¡±


    The group cautiously approached the platform, moving around it to observe the crystal from every angle. "It''s beautiful," Rachel said, her voice soft.


    The crystal was made of a clear, flawless material, that shimmered with a rainbow of colors, its light reflecting off the walls of the chamber. As they gazed at it, the crystal seemed to pulse with energy, as if it was alive and reacting to their presence.


    "It''s almost hypnotizing," Noelle said, her head tilting to one side as she stared at the crystal.


    As the group continued to watch the crystal, the room suddenly began to shake and rumble. The walls trembled and water began to ripple all around them.


    "What''s going on?" Camilla asked, her voice filled with urgency.


    Suddenly, a powerful force slammed into them, sending them flying across the room and into the walls, breaking their Aura Shields. They hit the ground hard, pain lancing through their bodies as they struggled to catch their breath.


    "What was that?!" Rachel gasped, her words broken by her labored breathing.


    "I don''t know," Noelle said, shakily getting to her feet. "But I have a feeling we''re not alone here.¡±


    As the group looked around, dazed and disoriented, a sharp voice rang out through the chamber.


    Levitating before them was a mermaid, her long, silky black hair streaked with navy blue, her cyan eyes intense and her taupe brown skin glowing faintly. Her tail was a beautiful mix of blue and silver stripes, drawing the gaze of Noelle, who found something familiar about the creature''s appearance.


    The mermaid''s voice echoed around the chamber, her tone filled with curiosity and slight annoyance.


    "What''s this?" she asked, her gaze sweeping over the group. "Visitors at the Royal Palace... it''s been a long time since we had any, indeed. You may call me Sapphira. I''m the sole inhabitant of this now-abandoned city. Before its downfall, I was its administrator, tasked with overseeing the World Core.¡±


    The group stared at Sapphira in surprise, their eyes flicking over her elegant yet fierce appearance. They were clearly taken aback by the sudden presence of a mermaid, especially one who had once been the city''s administrator.


    "Sapphira," Noelle said, her voice trembling slightly. "We''ve been looking for the World Core. We need to close the Dark Gateways to stop the spread of the Depraved across different worlds, including this one.¡±


    Sapphira''s eyes narrowed as she listened to Noelle''s words. She circled the group slowly, her gaze fixed on each member for a few moments before moving to the next.


    "That so?" she finally spoke, her voice soft yet firm. "You seek the World Core, hm. I must admit, I''m impressed you made it this far.¡±


    "Impressed?" Noelle echoed, scratching her head as she bored her gaze deeper into Sapphira. "How long have you been down here alone?¡±


    Sapphira chuckled softly, the sound melodic yet sardonic. "Longer than you could even fathom, child. I''ve watched as this city fell to ruins and the people left or transformed into Depraved.¡±


    "Just how old are you?" Alice asked, her eyes wide with shock and disbelief.


    Sapphira smiled slightly, revealing a glimpse of sharp incisors. "You mortals are always so fascinated by age and time," she said, her voice laced with amusement. "Let''s just say, I''ve seen eras come and go, civilizations rise and fall. Time means little to one like me.¡±


    The group exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of awe and disbelief. They could hardly believe they were in the presence of someone who had witnessed history unfold for centuries.


    "So, you know where the World Core is?" Camilla asked, breaking the stunned silence.


    Sapphira stopped her circling, her gaze now fixed on Camilla. "Indeed, I possess the knowledge you seek," she replied, her tone cryptic. "But know this, the World Core is not something to be trifled with.¡±


    "We understand the gravity of it," Zalgo chimed in, his voice determined. "We''re prepared to do whatever it takes to close the Dark Gateways.¡±


    Sapphira chuckled again, a hint of admiration in her eyes. "Your braveness is admirable, albeit a bit foolhardy," she said, gliding closer to the group. "You have no idea the power you''re dealing with. The World Core holds the essence of every world connected to this one.¡±


    "We know it''s a risk," Noelle acknowledged, her voice steady despite the fear she was trying to hide. "But we can''t just let the Depraved overrun every world. We have to find the Core and shut down the Dark Gateways.¡±


    Sapphira''s lips curled up into a smile, a mix of curiosity and caution. "Brave indeed, your convictions burn bright. But be wary, the World Core is protected, heavily," she warned, her tone serious. "There are trials to overcome and guardians to face. The Depraved are not its only defenders.¡±


    ¡°We understand,¡± Noelle confirmed, her voice firm. ¡°But we have the means and the will to succeed, so lead us to the Core, please.¡±


    ¡°How persistent of you¡­ Very well, come this way¡­¡±

 The Ride to RISHA

    After a mind-numbingly long flight, the girls entered the Ruiyen Airport in Yushalia: The legendary continent known for its nomadic people living in thriving towns and modern villages, and native monsters living amongst the people, roaming the diverse landscapes. The girls walk through the airport, trying to blend in with the local population. They are greeted by the sights and sounds of the unique culture, with people dressed in traditional Yushalian clothing, vibrant colors, and intricate headdresses. The airport itself is a mix of traditional architecture and modern technology, showcasing the mix of old and new in the region.


    Trixie takes a deep breath and turns to Uni and Esther, determined.


    ¡°All right girls, we¡¯re in Yushalia. Now we need to find our transport to the Research Institute of Supernatural Human Ability, while avoiding any Platinum troops that might be on the lookout for us.¡±


    Esther nods, while Uni looks around, her eyes darting around, scanning the environment. She then points at a small, dusty building a few meters away.


    Uni: ¡°There, look. That¡¯s probably a transport station. We might find a vehicle there that can take us to RISHA.¡±


    Trixie: ¡°Good eye, Uni. But we need to be careful. There could be Platinum soldiers patrolling the area. We don¡¯t want to draw attention to ourselves.¡±


    The girls walk towards the small transport station, their nerves on edge, aware of the possible dangers around them. They keep their eyes open for any signs of Platinum Army presence, their senses heightened. As they approach the station, they are met by a few local people going about their business, but no Platinum troops are visible. The station itself is small and basic, with a few vehicles parked nearby. Uni glances around, her expression focused. She then points at a rugged, all-terrain vehicle nearby.


    Uni: ¡°That one. It looks sturdy enough to get us to RISHA.¡±


    Trixie nods in agreement. ¡°Yeah, that one looks like it''ll do the job. Let''s take it.¡±


    Esther, looking around cautiously, also nods in agreement. The three girls proceed to the all-terrain vehicle, trying to act as casually as possible. They get in, with Uni at the wheel.


    Uni starts the engine and the vehicle roars to life, kicking up a cloud of dust. She takes a deep breath, her hands tightening on the steering wheel. "Hang on, ladies. This ride''s gonna be bumpy."


    She starts driving, the all-terrain vehicle moving through the rough terrain effortlessly. Bouncing over rocks and potholes, the girls held onto their seats tightly, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of danger. As they drive, they pass by more villages and the occasional roving monsters. Some local people look at the vehicle as it passes by, but no one seems to be paying too much attention. Trixie glances at the landscape around them, her eyes scanning for anything that might alert them to possible threats.


    Esther, sitting in the passenger seat next to Uni, looks out the window, keeping a watchful eye on their surroundings. She notices a group of local people standing by a nearby village, watching the vehicle as it drives past. They seem to be whispering to each other and pointing in their direction.


    Uni doesn''t seem to notice the group of people, her focus on driving the all-terrain vehicle through the rugged terrain. But Trixie sees them, her senses on high alert. She taps on Uni''s shoulder, getting her attention, and subtly nods in the direction of the local people.


    "What is it?"


    Uni follows Trixie''s gaze and sees the group of local people by the village. Her expression tightens as she notices them pointing and whispering. She continues driving, but her eyes dart around, scanning the area more intently.


    "Those people by the village.¡± Trixie said. ¡°They''re watching us very closely. They might have noticed that we''re not local."


    Uni replied, "Yeah¡­one could say they look a bit suspicious. Maybe they''re Platinum spies or informants?¡± she asked sarcastically.


    "Could be,¡± Trixie answered. ¡°But they could also be just curious about us. We are kind of sticking out here, with us being outsiders and all that."


    ¡°Achievement unlocked: you now know how it feels to be a minority,¡± Uni joked with a giggle.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Uni keeps driving, her eyes flitting from the road to the group of people and back, until the village they were in faded out of sight.


    As the girls drive further, the terrain becomes more hilly and rugged, the villages few and far between. The scorching sun beats down on them, and the air is dry and hot. Uni keeps her eyes peeled for any signs of trouble, such as Platinum Army troops or dark monsters.


    Suddenly, Uni sees something in the distance: an approaching vehicle. It''s moving fast, creating a trail of dust in its wake. Uni slows down slightly and squints her eyes, trying to get a better look.


    "Guys¡­look."


    Trixie and Esther follow Uni''s gaze to the approaching vehicle. The vehicle gets closer, and they can start to make out more details. It''s a military-style vehicle with a distinct platinum stripe along its sides, the Kamagirian flag also painted on either side of the vehicle.


    "That''s a Platinum Army vehicle." Trixie pointed out. "They must be patrolling the area. We need to get out of here."


    Uni looks around, trying to spot any place to hide or escape. The terrain is mostly open, with nowhere to conceal themselves quickly. Uni starts driving faster, trying to put distance between them and the approaching Platinum vehicle. The girls grasp onto their seats, trying to hold on tight as the all-terrain vehicle bounces over the rough terrain, kicking up a trail of dust behind them. The Platinum vehicle keeps gaining on them, accelerating and closing the gap. Uni pushes the all-terrain vehicle to its limits, the engine roaring as they race through the rugged landscape.


    Just as the Platinum vehicle looks like it''s about to catch up, they see a fork in the road approaching quickly. Uni swerves the all-terrain vehicle to the right, taking the narrower path, hoping to lose the Platinum vehicle in the twisting, winding terrain.


    The all-terrain vehicle veers onto the narrow path, the tires scrambling for grip on the loose rocks. Uni steers tightly, dodging boulders and maneuvering through the rugged terrain. The Platinum vehicle tries to follow, but its bulky build makes it struggle to keep up through the tight turns. Finally, they emerge from the twisting path and onto a wider, more open road. The Platinum vehicle is nowhere to be seen. Uni lets out a relieved sigh and slows down a bit, her heart still pounding. The girls look at each other, catching their breath and trying to calm their racing hearts.


    ¡°Geez,¡± Trixie groaned. ¡°That was a close one. Definitely threw us off track of getting to RISHA. speaking of, how far is it from here?¡±


    Uni checks her phone, pulling up a map of the area. "According to this, RISHA''s just a few more miles away. But we''re gonna have to be careful once we get closer. The Institute is well-protected and the Platinum Army will have it guarded. We need to keep a low profile and approach it discreetly." Uni looks at Trixie and Esther. "You guys ready for this?¡±


    Trixie takes a deep breath. "As ready as we''ll ever be. Let''s do this."


    Esther nods, her expression serious. "We''ve come this far. We''re not stopping now."


    Uni grins, her eyes focused. "That''s the spirit, ladies. Let''s keep going."


    The all-terrain vehicle continues its journey through the rugged terrain, the girls braced for whatever may come.


    After about an hour of driving, the girls catch their first glimpse of the Research Institute of Supernatural Human Ability in the distance. It rises up from the vast desert landscape, its imposing structure stark against the endless expanse of sand and rock. Uni slows down the vehicle, her eyes narrowing.


    "We''re close. Everyone stay alert. We don''t know what we''re walking into."


    Trixie and Esther look out the windows, their expressions focused. The girls can see the Institute in full now, its high walls and fortified entrance giving off an ominous aura.


    Uni glances around, her eyes scanning the surrounding area. "We can''t approach from the main entrance. We''ll be spotted immediately. We''ll need to find another way in."


    Trixie nods, her eyes fixed on the Institute. "Agreed. We need to find an alternative route, something that won''t bring us right into their line of sight.¡±


    Uni parks the all-terrain vehicle behind a large rock formation, out of sight from the Institute. The girls climb out, checking their gear and taking a moment to steady their nerves.


    "Okay, we''re gonna have to approach on foot from here." Uni says, scanning the area. "We need to find a way in there discreetly. There''s bound to be guards and cameras all over the place.¡±


    Trixie looks at the Institute, her mind racing. "We need to find a blind spot, somewhere that the cameras can''t pick us up. Esther, do you have any idea of the Institute''s layout?¡±


    Esther nods, pulling out a piece of paper and a pen. She quickly sketches a rough map of the Institute, marking out key locations and entrances. Uni leans in to look at the map, her eyes flicking over the details.


    "Looks like there are several possible access points," Uni says, studying the map. "But most of them are heavily guarded. We''re gonna need to be stealthy if we want to get in without being seen.¡±


    Trixie points at a spot on the map. "What about this? The northeast corner is secluded, and it looks like there''s a maintenance shaft that we might be able to use to get in.¡±


    Uni looks at the spot on the map, then nods her head. "Yeah, that could work. But we need to be careful. There could be security measures in place to prevent intruders from using that access point.¡±


    Trixie grabs the map, studying it more carefully. "If we can disable the security measures, we should be able to get through undetected. Looks like there''s a security panel just outside the maintenance shaft, we may be able to hack into it and disable any alarms or sensors.¡±


    Uni rubs her chin, her gaze serious. "Alright, that could work. We''ll need to disable the security panel and get into the Institute quietly. We''ll also need to watch out for guards and security cameras.¡±


    ¡°This isn''t gonna be easy, girls.¡± Trixie warned, a tinge of hesitation in her voice.


    Uni grins, her eyes sparking with determination. "We''ve gotten this far, haven''t we? We can do this. Just follow my lead and stay sharp. Let''s do it.¡±

 Dark Void Magic

    In Nyx''s chambers in the Imago Cabal base, Nyx and Kinsey stood in the center of the dim, candlelit room, Sylvie on the side.


    ¡°Young one, you will now be learning what is known as ¡®Dark Void Magic¡¯, a superior upgrade to ordinary Void Magic,¡± Nyx said to Kinsey in her usual somber voice.


    By contrast, Sylvie spoke up in her vivacious, teasing voice, ¡°After all, you can''t get revenge on the so-called friends who turned their backs on you, right~?¡±


    Kinsey, her tone low and cold, spoke up after a brief silence. ¡°You''re right. I don''t need them to save Kairy. I can save her all by myself. They don''t need me, I don''t need them either.¡±


    "That''s the spirit, young one." Nyx said, nodding in approval at Kinsey''s determination. She approached Kinsey and placed a hand on her shoulder, her touch heavy with power and authority, "You have a fire within you, a drive for vengeance, and that is exactly what we need."


    Nyx motioned for Sylvie to stand back, indicating that she wanted a few moments alone with Kinsey.


    "Tell me, Kinsey, why do you seek to save this ''Kairy''?¡±


    Sylvie pouted slightly, but nevertheless went silent and took a few steps back as Nyx requested, watching silently from the sidelines.


    Nyx''s question hung in the air, expecting an answer from Kinsey. The silence was thick, only being broken by the soft crackling of the nearby candles.


    Nyx studied Kinsey intently, reading her facial expression and body language, trying to gauge her answer. Her hand still rested on Kinsey''s shoulder, a firm but reassuring presence.


    "It would be wise to be honest, young one. Your intentions are as important to me as your abilities." Nyx said, her voice calm, but with an underlying tone of warning.


    Kinsey hesitated for a moment, her expression a mixture of defiance and stubbornness, as if she didn''t like the idea of opening up. But she took a deep breath and began to speak, her voice low and resentful.


    "Kairy has been my friend for years," Kinsey started, her eyes flashing with a mix of anger and pain. "She was always there for me, supporting me through everything. We were inseparable.¡±


    As Kinsey continued, her aura began to grow dark and cold, her voice becoming a light growl.


    "But then another person came along... Alice and her friends, they forgot all about me. The new girl stole their hearts and, instead of talking things out and helping me get over the feeling of loneliness, they left me all by myself. Forgotten and abandoned.¡±


    Nyx listened to Kinsey''s explanation, her eyes never leaving her face. Her expression was a mix of understanding and determination. She understood the feeling of abandonment and betrayal, and she knew how it could fuel someone''s motivation.


    "I see," Nyx said slowly, nodding her head. "You feel abandoned, and you blame Alice and her friends for the loss of your friend, Kairy."


    Nyx removed her hand from Kinsey''s shoulder, pacing slowly around her.


    "But," Nyx continued, her tone becoming more stern, "Vengeance alone is not enough to ensure your victory. You need discipline, skill, and the knowledge only I can give you."


    Nyx stepped closer to Kinsey again, her eyes fixed on her with a challenging look.


    "Do you have what it takes, Kinsey? Are you willing to become a dark mage, to do whatever it takes to get revenge on those who abandoned you and save your friend, Kairy?¡±


    Kinsey met Nyx''s gaze defiantly, her eyes full of determination and resolve.


    "Yes," she said fiercely, her voice firm and steady. "I''ll do anything, learn anything, just to show them. They won''t get away with abandoning me, making me feel worthless and forgotten."


    Kinsey clenched her fists, the fire of her anger burning bright. "Just watch me, Nyx. I''ll show them the power of the Darkness, and they''ll regret leaving me behind.¡±


    Nyx''s lips curled into a satisfied smile, pleased by Kinsey''s response. She nodded in approval, a glimmer of satisfaction in her eyes.


    "Very well then," Nyx said, holding her hand out towards a nearby shelf. With a flick of her wrist, a few old-looking books floated off the shelf and hovered near Kinsey.


    "These books will be your starting point,¡± Nyx explained, gesturing towards the floating tomes. "They will teach you the basics of Dark Void Magic, the foundation of your power.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    There were five tomes in total, each one looking old and worn out, yet still holding a certain air of mystique and power.


    "They cover topics such as manipulation of the Dark forces, the summoning of creatures from the Twilight Void, and the art of drawing and channeling the essence of Darkness within yourself."


    Nyx looked at Kinsey, expecting her to grab a book. "You may choose any of them to start.¡±


    Kinsey eyed the floating tomes with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. She was eager to learn the basics of Dark Void Magic, yet a part of her hesitated. This would change her forever.


    After a moment, she reached out and gingerly took one of the tomes, feeling the texture of the worn leather cover and the weight of the pages as she opened it. As she looked down at the first page, Kinsey couldn''t help but shiver, the power of the Darkness already palpable in her hands.


    As Kinsey opened up the book, she was met with a rich black ink against the cream-colored paper. The first page was a simple introduction, outlining the basics of Dark Void Magic and what to expect from the tome.


    Nyx watched Kinsey as she flipped through the book, a satisfied look on her face. "Remember, young one," Nyx said, her tone a mix of warning and encouragement, "the journey you''re about to embark on will not be easy. It will test your limits, push you to the brink and expose the darkest corners of your soul. But it will also reveal your true potential, the untapped power lying dormant within you. Embrace the Darkness, Kinsey. Let it fill you, guide you, and shape you into the dark mage you were meant to be."


    Sylvie, who had silently been observing the scene, spoke up in her usual teasing tone. "Just remember, little Kinsey, the Darkness won''t hold your hand and make things easy for you. It demands sacrifice and dedication.¡±


    Kinsey looked up from the tome in her hands, her gaze meeting Sylvie''s taunting eyes. Her fingers clenched the pages a bit tighter, her jaw setting in determination.


    "I know it won''t be easy," Kinsey shot back. "But I''m not some fragile little girl that needs her hand held. I''ll do whatever it takes, pay whatever price is necessary, if it means I can get my revenge and save Kairy.¡±


    Nyx chuckled softly, her gaze flickering to Sylvie. "A feisty one, isn''t she?" Nyx commented, a hint of amusement in her voice.


    Sylvie grinned, her tone still playful. "Oh yes, she''s certainly got spunk. Perhaps a bit too much for her own good."


    Nyx returned her attention back to Kinsey. "You''ve got fire in you, Kinsey," Nyx said, her tone more serious. "But be warned¡ªthe power of the Darkness can be intoxicating, and it has a way of consuming those who wield it without proper discipline. The more you embrace the Darkness, the more it becomes a part of you, until you can''t tell where you end and it begins," Nyx continued. "It''s a thin line between control and becoming a slave to your own power. Are you sure you''re ready for that responsibility, young one?"


    Sylvie''s eyes lingered on Kinsey, studying her expression and gauging her response to Nyx''s words.


    Kinsey''s expression wavered momentarily, a flicker of doubt passing through her eyes before she hardened her resolve again.


    "Yes," she said, her voice firm. "I am ready. I have to be. I''ve made up my mind, Nyx. I''m not backing down. I know the risks, I know what this could do to me. But I don''t care, as long as it gives me the power to get my revenge."


    Kinsey''s grip on the tome tightened, her knuckles turning white.


    I''m ready to embrace the Darkness, no matter the cost, she thought.


    Nyx and Sylvie exchanged a glance, both of them knowing that Kinsey''s determination was undeniable.


    "Very well then," Nyx said, a hint of respect in her voice. "We''ll begin your training right away. But remember, young one, this path will test you in ways you can hardly imagine. Are you prepared to face those challenges?"


    Sylvie chuckled, her tone slightly mocking. "Think you can handle the Darkness, little Kinsey-Kins?¡±


    Kinsey clenched her jaw, her eyes narrowing at Sylvie''s mocking tone. Her frustration simmered just beneath the surface, but she managed to keep her voice even as she responded.


    "I''m ready," she said, her voice betraying a hint of irritation. "And I can handle it. I can handle anything that comes my way. I''ll do whatever it takes to make those idiots regret ever forgetting about me.¡±


    Nyx''s lips curled into a smirk at Kinsey''s response. She could sense the anger and determination radiating from the young girl. "Impressive," Nyx praised, her tone holding a hint of admiration.


    Sylvie''s smirk widened at the sight of Kinsey''s frustration. She delighted in taunting her, enjoying the way she riled her up. "That''s the spirit, Kinsey! Let the edginess and angst fuel you! The Darkness loves a burning passion!¡±


    Kinsey''s eyes darkened at Sylvie''s continued taunting. Her temper was nearing a boiling point. But she tried to keep her cool, channeling her anger into a steely determination.


    "Shut up, you annoying, half-demon, faerie wannabe," Kinsey snapped back. "You don''t know anything about me, or what I''m capable of."


    Nyx watched the exchange between the two, enjoying the little sparring match between them.


    "Oho, feisty one!" Sylvie exclaimed, her laughter ringing out in the chamber. She clearly enjoyed riling Kinsey up, finding great entertainment in her reactions.


    "You have a sharp tongue," Nyx commented, her tone amused. "Be careful though, young one. Anger can be a powerful motivator, but it can also be your downfall."


    Sylvie chuckled, her eyes glinting with mischief. "Aw, don''t be so salty, Kinsey," she mocked. "I''m just having a bit of fun with you, that''s all~¡±


    "Your definition of ''fun'' is annoying and aggravating," Kinsey shot back, her eyes narrowing at Sylvie once more. The half demon/faerie''s smug expression and taunting words were only serving to make her angrier.


    "And I''m not salty. I''m just sick of you acting like you''re better than me. You''re not. You''re just an annoying pest.¡±


    Sylvie feigned shock, her hand flying to her chest in mock hurt. "Oh wow, Kinsey, such harsh words!" she exclaimed, her tone filled with theatrical distress. "I''m wounded, truly wounded by your scathing remark. However, I''m pretty sure Cassie has me beat in the ¡®annoying¡¯ department; perhaps your anger is misguided~¡±


    "We''re not talking about that damn demoness right now, just save your dramatics for someone else," Kinsey retorted, her eyes rolling at Sylvie''s over-the-top reaction. "I''m not falling for your little act, show me the ropes already and stop wasting my time."


    "Ah, young one," Nyx sighed, "always in a hurry and eager to prove yourself."


    She chuckled, amused by Kinsey''s impatience. "Patience is a virtue, you know. But I suppose I''ll give you a taste of what you''re seeking, since you are so eager to get started."


    Nyx turned her attention to Sylvie, a small smirk playing at the corners of her lips. "Sylvie, be a dear and fetch me the tome on Dark Void Magic."


    Sylvie rolled her eyes, but a hint of excitement flickered in her gaze.


    "Sure thing, Nyx," Sylvie said with a hint of sarcasm, her tone light. She turned to retrieve the specified book from a nearby shelf, her wings flapping quietly as she moved.


    After a moment, she returned to the center of the room, holding the tome on Dark Void Magic in her arms.


    "Here you go, boss," she said, presenting the thick, leather-bound book to Nyx, "One how-to guide on harnessing the power of darkness and all that jazz~¡±


    Nyx took the tome from Sylvie, her fingers gently tracing the worn leather cover.


    "Thank you, Sylvie," Nyx said, her tone betraying her amusement at the half demon/faerie¡¯s sarcasm.


    She looked back at Kinsey, the young mage''s gaze fixed on the book in Nyx''s hands.


    "Now, Kinsey," Nyx said, her tone more serious now. "Before we begin the training, we need to establish a few ground rules.¡±


    "First, and most importantly, you will not use the power of Dark Void Magic impulsively. It is a force that can be very dangerous, and must be controlled and unleashed with care and intention. Do you understand?"


    Kinsey nodded, her eyes never leaving the tome, her desire to learn and master its contents burning bright.


    Nyx continued, her tone firm. "Good, now secondly, I will be the one deciding how much and what you learn. I need to ensure you''re ready and capable before you delve too deeply into the more advanced spells and techniques.¡±


    "And finally," Nyx said," there will be no room for mistakes or disobedience. The world of Dark Void Magic is unforgiving, and it will not hesitate to punish the careless and arrogant. I expect you to follow my instructions without question, no matter what I ask of you. Is that clear?"


    Kinsey nodded again, her expression serious and determined.


    Sylvie chuckled, shifting on her feet, clearly enjoying watching Kinsey''s eagerness to learn.


    "Very well," Nyx said, her tone satisfied with Kinsey''s agreement. "Then let us begin your training."

 The Road of Dead Ends

    As Svenja and Ahina continued their journey through The Road of Dead Ends, the path narrowed and twisted, and the shadows around them seemed to grow longer, dancing to an otherworldly tune. The trees became even more menacing, their twisted forms like a silent warning to turn back. Svenja¡¯s eyes darted around cautiously, the eerie atmosphere beginning to get to her despite her attempts to stay calm. The shadows and twisted trees seemed to move with a life of their own, closing in around them like sinister guardians of this dark place. Ahina, on the other hand, remained cool and collected. She didn''t show any sign of being intimidated by the surroundings. Instead, she kept her pace steady, her eyes focused on the path ahead.


    Suddenly, a loud, eerie howl echoed from the trees, the sound freezing them in their tracks. Ahina''s heart skipped a beat, her breath catching in her throat.


    "What...what was that?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Svenja''s eyes narrowed as she glanced around, her senses on high alert. "Dunno," she said in a low voice. "Could be a lot o¡¯ things, but one thing¡¯s for sure, it ain¡¯t friendly."


    Another howl echoed through the trees, closer this time.


    Ahina''s pulse quickened, her anxiety skyrocketing. The howl was more menacing than before, and the cold night air seemed to wrap itself around them like an ethereal shroud.


    Svenja, unfazed as ever, remained calm. "Let¡¯s keep movin¡¯," she said. "We can¡¯t stop here, whatever that thing is, is gettin¡¯ closer.¡±


    They began walking again, their footsteps quickening with a sense of urgency. The howls grew louder and more frequent, the sound seeming to follow them like a pack of ravenous hounds.


    With each step, they could feel the malevolent presence closing in. Ahina¡¯s heart thudded against her chest, her breath coming in quick, ragged gasps.


    Svenja, meanwhile, kept her pace steady, her senses on high alert. "It''s close," she whispered, her voice betraying a hint of unease. "Stay on ye toes.¡±


    The path ahead grew darker, the trees thicker and more menacing. The howls seemed to come from all around them now, the eerie sound filling the air with a symphony of menace.


    Svenja''s eyes darted around, her body tense, ready for anything.


    "We''re surrounded," she said in a harsh whisper. "We ain¡¯t alone anymore.¡±


    Ahina''s fear spiked, her eyes wide and darting around the encroaching darkness. The howls grew louder, more aggressive. It was as if they were being herded into a trap.


    Svenja, despite her brave exterior, was also on edge. "Stay close," she muttered, her grip on her sword tightening.


    Out of the blue, the sources of the howls jumped into view from the trees: a bunch of shadowy figures in the form of Evelynn. They mimicked her appearance down to a T, her wolf ears and tail, her tall, buxom figure, and her long hair. Only thing is, the figures are all pitch black from head to toe. The figures approached the two with quick steps, but both held their ground.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Ah shit,¡± Svenja huffed. ¡°I think these fucks are mockin¡¯ Evelynn¡¯s appearance.¡±


    ¡°Yes. These are known as ¡®Shades¡¯, creatures of darkness native to this place. They like to imitate the appearances of the people who reside here.¡±


    ¡°Oi, so that means Evelynn IS here, innit?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but let''s get rid of these guys first¡­ Watch out, they also copy some of the Void Magic abilities and skills of the people they imitate.¡±


    ¡°So we haveta look out for ice attacks,¡±


    ¡°Yep. But you have your sword, I have my claymore and Volcanic Rage. So let''s wipe the floor with these guys!¡±


    "Right!" Svenja said. She got into a fighting stance, her legs spread and her sword held high. "Let''s teach these bastards a lesson!"


    Ahina chuckled slightly at Svenja''s bravado, but she was ready to fight, her hands already glowing with the power of her magic. "You go for the ones on the front lines," she said in a low voice. "I''ll take care of the rest."


    Svenja grunted in acknowledgment, her eyes focused on the Shades in front of her. "You got it," she said before charging forward.


    The Shades, seeing Svenja''s approach, all attacked at once, each mimicking Evelynn''s abilities in their own twisted way. They sent ice shards towards Svenja, but she was already prepared.


    "Damn, they sure ain''t holdin¡¯ back," she said before dodging to the side, the ice shards missing her by a hair''s breadth.


    Meanwhile, Ahina was busy with the rest of the Shades. She hurled her claymore with reckless abandon, forcing them to keep their distance. She absorbed all of the damage she took from the ice shards, building up for Volcanic Rage.


    Svenja continued her charge, her sword ready for action. She ducked and dodged the ice shards, her sword glinting dangerously in the dim light. Her mind was focused, her breath steady.


    "Let''s see how you handle this!" Ahina shouted before quickly unleashing her Volcanic Rage ability. The absorbed energy from the avoided ice attacks erupted from her weapon in a fiery explosion from the ground, searing the nearest Shades. The explosion took out several Shades, leaving them as smoldering piles of charred blackness. Ahina took a brief, satisfied moment to watch her handiwork before turning her attention back to the remaining Shades.


    Svenja, on the other hand, was dealing with her own set of enemies. She was holding her ground, her magical attacks hitting their marks and taking down Shades left and right.


    "How''s it goin¡¯ over there?" Ahina shouted to Svenja as she sent a blast of fiery aura towards a nearby Shade.


    "Eh, y¡¯know, jus¡¯ takin¡¯ out the rubbish!" Svenja yelled back, her sword arcing through the air and slicing through a Shade.


    Despite her casual words, Svenja was feeling the strain of the fight. The Shades had proved to be a tougher foe than she had anticipated, and she was growing tired. Still, she gritted her teeth and fought on, fueled by her determination.


    Ahina, noticing Svenja''s fatigue, worried for her friend''s safety. "Don''t push yourself too hard," she called out, her voice laced with concern.


    "I''m fine," Svenja grumbled, deflecting an ice shard with her sword. "Jus¡¯ focus on ye own damn fight.¡±


    Ahina knew better than to argue with Svenja when she was in her stubborn mode. She let out a frustrated sigh and decided to focus on her own battle, trusting Svenja to take care of herself.


    The two women continued fighting, their efforts slowly turning the tide of the battle in their favor. The Shades, although powerful, were no match for their combined skills and determination.


    Just as it seemed that the Shades were being driven back, more of them appeared from a nearby cave, their numbers seeming endless. "Bloody hell, how many of these things are there?!" Svenja exclaimed, her arms growing tired from swinging her sword.


    Ahina shared Svenja''s frustration at the never-ending onslaught of Shades. "We gotta do something," she yelled over the din of battle. "We''re getting outnumbered here."


    The two continued fighting, their energy quickly depleting. Svenja''s sword grew heavier in her hand, and Ahina''s aura grew weaker. This was bad.


    Just as things were looking grim, suddenly, from the cave where the Shades emerged, a figure appeared. It was a young woman, seemingly human, though there was something otherworldly about her.


    She was tall with long silver dreadlocks, heterochromic pink and blue glowing eyes, pure black skin, and multi-colored neon tattoo-like markings all over her body that glowed in the dark just like her eyes. Her presence alone demanded their full attention. She stared down Ahina and Svenja, her gaze intense and focused.


    Ahina and Svenja, seeing the woman approach from the cave, froze in their tracks. They had no idea who this new arrival was, but they could sense her intense aura. The Shades, too, seemed to react to the woman''s appearance, their movements growing hesitant. It was as if this woman held some authority over them.


    The woman stepped forward, his gaze flickering between Ahina and Svenja. "You two have proven yourselves quite a nuisance," she said, her voice light, yet sharp and commanding.


    Ahina and Svenja exchanged a glance, both sensing the danger the woman represented. Without a word, they stood shoulder to shoulder, ready to face this new threat.


    ¡°You can drop your weapons,¡± she ordered, her voice leaving no room for argument. ¡°You won''t be needing them.¡±


    Without warning, she raised her hand, and the nearby Shades stirred, their movements jerky and unnatural. It was clear that they were under this woman''s control. "...Retreat," she commanded.


    The Shades scurried back into their caves, leaving Ahina and Svenja alone with the new face staring them down.


    ¡°Who are ye¡­?¡± Svenja asked in a quieted tone, her eyes transfixed on the unique young woman before them.


    ¡°...Hmph,¡± she replied unamused as she took in the two women''s appearances before answering, ¡°You may call me¡­Kurovika.¡±

 Dark Disciple

    Nyx handed the tome on Dark Void Magic to Kinsey. "Read this, cover to cover first. I want you to have a solid understanding of the theory and history behind Dark Void Magic before we delve into the practical application."


    Sylvie pouted slightly at Nyx''s words, clearly bored at the mention of reading instead of hands-on training. But she remained silent, watching the scene unfold with curiosity.


    Kinsey accepted the tome with a nod of understanding, her fingers tracing the worn leather cover. She held the thick book tightly, a mix of excitement and nervousness coursing through her. This was her first step towards learning the Dark Void Magic and gaining the power she desired.


    As she flipped open the book and began to read, Nyx turned her attention to Sylvie. "And as for you," Nyx said, her tone slightly scolding, "I expect you to behave and not disturb Kinsey while she''s reading.¡±


    "But don''t worry, Sylvie," Nyx reassured the half demon/faerie with a knowing smirk, as if sensing her annoyance, "You''ll have your turn to assist in Kinsey''s training soon enough. We''ll have plenty of time for hands-on practice and sparring soon enough."


    Sylvie perked up at Nyx''s words, a small grin forming on her face. "Can''t wait," she said, her tone mischievous.


    Nyx turned back to Kinsey, who had already flipped the tome open and was skimming the first few pages.


    "Good," Nyx said, her gaze fixed on Kinsey''s focused expression.


    Sylvie, still somewhat restless, spoke up, unable to contain her impatience. "Is she seriously going to just read all day? Can''t we do something a little more... exciting?"


    Nyx hummed, amused by Sylvie''s eagerness. "Relax, Sylvie," she replied, her tone a mix of amusement and firmness. "We cannot rush this. We need to lay a solid foundation first. That requires study and understanding.¡±


    Sylvie huffed in response, clearly not happy with the answer. She crossed her arms, her wings twitching slightly.


    "But it''s so boring," she complained, her voice a dramatic whine. "Can''t we at least have a little break and do something fun?"


    Nyx smirked at Sylvie''s impatience, her tone firm but patient. "Patience, please. Patience.¡±


    Sylvie huffed in response, folding her arms across her chest as she sulked quietly.


    Kinsey, on the other hand, was completely engrossed in the tome, her eyes scanning the pages, soaking up the information like a sponge.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Nyx chuckled at the sight, before turning her attention once again to Sylvie. "While Kinsey is reading, why don''t you start gathering some essential materials that we will need for the training?¡±


    Sylvie perked up at the mention of tasks to complete, immediately standing up straight, her eagerness returning. "Sure thing, Nyx," she said, her tone enthusiastic. "What do you need me to find?"


    Nyx considered for a moment, her mind working through the list of supplies they would require. "We''ll need dark crystals, shadow essence, perhaps some dark matter, and a few other things. I''ll make a proper list for you, but that should give you a general idea for now.¡±


    Nyx cracked a smile, shaking her head fondly at Sylvie''s enthusiasm.


    "Calm down, don''t get too excited," she said, a hint of amusement in her voice. "I''ll make the list and you go fetch the items. But be careful, the castle dungeons can be... unpredictable."


    Sylvie nodded, her eagerness unabated. "I''m ready for anything," she declared, her wings fluttering behind her. "Just give me the list and I''ll get those items, no sweat.¡±


    Nyx chuckled at Sylvie''s melodramatic response, amused by her pouting expression.


    "Good girl," she said in a slightly mocking tone, before turning her attention back to Kinsey, who was still immersed in the tome.


    Sylvie grumbled under her breath, but ultimately accepted Nyx''s instructions. With a final pout, she spread her wings and flew off to the darkness to gather the requested items.


    Meanwhile, Kinsey continued to pore over the tome on Dark Void Magic, her mind absorbing the theoretical knowledge like a sponge.


    Nyx watched quietly, her gaze shifting between Sylvie''s departure and Kinsey''s focused reading. She could sense the younger mage''s desire to learn and master her new abilities, and couldn''t help but feel a hint of anticipation for the upcoming training sessions.


    ¡­


    After what felt like an eternity of waiting for Sylvie to return, she finally burst into the room, holding a small sack in her hands.


    "Alright, I''ve got everything on your list, boss!" Sylvie exclaimed, out of breath but excited.


    Nyx nodded, a subtle smirk on her face at Sylvie''s slightly disheveled appearance. "Good, I knew I could count on you."


    Kinsey raised her head from the tome, her gaze shifting between Nyx and Sylvie, curious about the exchange.


    Nyx took the sack from Sylvie''s hands and began unloading the items from inside.


    "Excellent," she said, inspecting each item carefully. "You did a good job gathering these, Sylvie."


    Sylvie practically puffed up with pride at the compliment, her earlier sulking forgotten.


    Kinsey, meanwhile, watched the exchange intently, her curiosity growing.


    "All right," Nyx said, once all the items were arranged. "With everything ready, I think it''s time to move onto the practical application."


    Sylvie''s eyes lit up at Nyx''s words, clearly eager to see actual magic at work.


    Kinsey closed the tome, her expression a mix of excitement and nerves. She knew it was time to put her theory into practice, but a small part of her doubted her ability to do so.


    Kinsey''s eyes lit up at Nyx''s words, her eagerness to finally start the hands-on training obvious.


    "Yes!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with determination. "I''m ready. Let''s do this."


    Sylvie grinned at Kinsey''s excitement, her own anticipation growing.


    Nyx smirked at Kinsey''s eagerness, the young mage''s enthusiasm reminding her of a puppy eager to play.


    "Good," she said, her tone slightly amused. "But remember, we''ll be starting slow and easy. We''re going to test the limits of your abilities and your control. So, no reckless actions or impatient antics."


    Kinsey nodded eagerly, her expression serious now. Sylvie chuckled beside her, knowing exactly what Nyx was implying.


    "That''s the enthusiasm I like to see," Nyx said with a nod of approval.


    She then turned her gaze toward Sylvie, a smirk on her face. "As you''re so excited to see some action, why don''t you assist me in conducting this training session?¡±


    Sylvie''s grin widened at Nyx''s invitation. "I thought you''d never ask," she replied playfully.


    Kinsey watched the exchange, her gaze shifting between Nyx and Sylvie, curious about what the training session would entail.


    Nyx chuckled at Sylvie''s response, her tone slightly amused.


    "I knew you wouldn''t be able to resist participating," she said, her eyes fixed on Sylvie.


    She then turned back to Kinsey, her gaze turning serious. "Kinsey, stand up and let''s get started. Sylvie and I will guide you through the first exercises.¡±


    Kinsey nodded and stood up from the ground, her eyes fixed on Nyx and Sylvie, eagerly awaiting instruction.


    Sylvie hovered beside Nyx, unable to contain her excitement. "This is going to be fun," she muttered under her breath, her wings flapping softly.

 Institute Infiltration

    The girls make their way towards the northeast corner of RISHA, moving as quietly as possible, keeping to the shadows. Uni leads the way, Esther stays in the middle, and Trixie takes the rear, their eyes scanning their surroundings for any threats. They reach the maintenance shaft just behind a large rock formation, providing some cover from view. The maintenance shaft itself is a small access point, just wide enough for a person to squeeze through. Uni looks at it, checking for any obvious security measures. "This is it. This is our way in.¡±


    Trixie looks around, her eyes scanning the perimeter. "I don''t see any guards around here. But that doesn''t mean we''re in the clear. We need to disable that security panel ASAP and get inside before anyone notices.¡±


    Uni steps up to the security panel, taking out a small electronic device. She begins to work on the panel, connecting her device to it and running diagnostics.


    Esther and Trixie stand guard, watching the area around them for any signs of movement or sound. The air is tense, the silence deafening.


    Uni works quickly, her fingers flying over the device, trying to penetrate the security system. She mutters to herself, her eyes fixed on the screen. "Come on, come on...almost there¡­¡±


    Finally, the screen flashes green, and Uni grins. "Got it. Security system disabled, at least for now. We need to move fast.¡±


    The girls waste no time, quickly slipping into the maintenance shaft, one at a time. The space is cramped and dimly lit, the only light coming from small LED lights at regular intervals.


    Uni leads the way, followed closely by Esther and Trixie. They move quietly and swiftly, their footsteps almost silent on the cold, metallic floor.


    As they go further into the Institute, the atmosphere becomes more oppressive and ominous. The sound of soft footsteps and hushed voices echo through the corridor, and the girls catch glimpses of people in white lab coats and security uniforms through half-open doors.


    Uni turns to them, her voice hushed. "Stay close, stay quiet. We don''t want to draw attention to ourselves.¡±


    The girls continue their trek through the Institute, constantly on edge and alert for any potential threats. They carefully make their way down empty corridors and past dimly lit rooms, always listening for the sound of a guard or scientist approaching.


    Their nerves are frayed, their hearts pounding with the knowledge that they are in the heart of a secret facility and could be discovered at any moment. But they press forward, their determination unyielding.


    Just as they turn a corner, they hear the sound of approaching footsteps and voices. Uni holds up a hand, signaling the girls to stop. They flatten themselves against the wall, holding their breath.


    A pair of security guards pass by, their footsteps echoing loudly in the quiet halls. Uni and the girls remain stock still, praying they don''t attract any attention.


    After a tense few seconds, the guards move past the girls, continuing down the hallway. Uni lets out a breath she didn''t know she was holding. "That was close," she whispers, her voice shaky.


    As they wait for the footsteps to fade, Esther glances nervously around, her eyes wide and skittish.


    Trixie sighed, "That was too close. We can''t afford to let our guard down even for a second."


    The girls wait a moment longer, making sure the guards have moved far enough away. They continue their journey, the tension still hanging in the air. The further they go, the more they realize just how colossal the Institute is.


    Rooms that hold experiments and equipment, laboratories with strange technologies, corridors that lead off in every direction. It''s almost overwhelming.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    They come to a fork in the hallway, and Uni stops, looking at the girls. "Okay, we need to find a way to access the server room. The information we need should be there."


    Trixie nods, her eyes glinting with determination. "But we have to be careful. It might be heavily guarded and we can''t afford to be spotted.¡±


    Trixie looks around, her nerves on edge. "We can''t just blindly wander around. We''re bound to run into someone."


    Uni thinks for a moment, trying to come up with a plan. "We need a distraction. Something to draw the guards away from the server room temporarily.¡±


    Trixie suggests, "What if we start a fire or something? We could set off a smoke alarm and make it look like there''s a fire somewhere in the Institute. That''ll get the guards'' attention and they''ll have to investigate.¡±


    The girls find a secluded room that looks like it''s not in regular use, probably an old storage area.


    Uni sets up a small smoke bomb, placing it in the center of the room. She turns to the girls. "Ready?¡±


    They all nod, adrenaline pumping through their veins. Uni lights the smoke bomb and immediately, thick smoke fills the room. The fire alarm blares loudly, its shrill sound echoing through the entire Institute.


    Within seconds, they can hear the sounds of security guards and scientists rushing towards the source of the alarm. The girls duck out of the room, staying low as they make their way to the server room.


    They run as stealthy as possible, dodging past guards and researchers who are rushing to put out the ''fire''. They reach the server room, the door luckily unlocked. They slip in and quickly lock the door behind them.


    The server room is a vast, dark space lined with rows of tall, humming server machines. The air is cold and stale, and the place has an eerie stillness. Uni quickly moves to the main console, her fingers flying over the keyboard as she attempts to access the institute''s database.


    The main console displays data related to various experiments, medical records of patients, and other confidential data. But there is also a folder labeled "Subject Data," which catches Uni''s eye.


    With a few quick keystrokes, Uni accesses the folder. Inside, there are multiple files labeled with numbers and various data about the corresponding subjects. One file catches the girls'' attention: "Subject 14, Piper.¡±


    With eyes wide like saucers, Trixie gasped at the name of the file, and pointed to it frantically. ¡°Uni, hurry and click that!¡±


    Opening the file labeled "Subject 14" reveals a wealth of information about Piper; her medical records, genetic data, experiment results, and more.


    Uni quickly scans the contents, looking for a location within the Institute where Piper might be held.


    As she goes through the data, she comes across some disturbing information.


    Under the section labeled "Experiment Results," there are mentions of procedures such as sensory deprivation and exposure to mind-altering substances. Piper''s physical and mental health seems to be deteriorating under the Institute''s care. Worse, new info appears to be getting added to the file in real time.


    Uni reads the data with growing concern, noticing that Piper has been suffering from headaches, disorientation, and a deterioration of cognitive abilities as a result of these experiments


    Uni mutters, her eyes scanning the file. "They''ve¡­been¡­running¡­experiments¡­on her¡­ It looks like she''s¡­not in¡­good shape¡­¡±


    Trixie''s hands balled, her fists shaking as she growled. Her brows furrowed as her breathing grew deep and sharp as she read the information on the screen, her icy aura emanating from her body in a crackling manner, signifying hostile emotions.


    Goosebumps decked out Uni''s body as she shivered from both Trixie''s cold aura and from fear of her friend''s simmering rage. But knowing she had a deadline on this gathering of crucial information, she pressed on. As Uni continues to read the file, she sees mentions of scheduled procedures, including sensory deprivation, drug injections, and other invasive tests. It''s evident that the Institute was using Piper as a guinea pig for their experiments.


    The records also show no signs of attempts to communicate with Piper. They treat her like an object rather than a person.


    A wave of sadness washes over Uni as she scrolls through the data. Seeing how Piper is being treated, like an object for experimentation and nothing more, is disturbing. The girls exchange a glance, knowing that they need to find her and get her out of here.


    Uni looks up, her expression grim. "Guys, we need to hurry. We have to find Piper before they do anything else to her. There''s a scheduled experiment in about¡­" She checks the file again, her eyes widening. "¡­5 minutes.¡±


    Uni''s words hangs in the air, a chilling reminder of the urgency of their mission. They have only moments to find Piper before the scheduled experiment begins. Uni continues to scan the file, looking for any clues as to where she might be held.


    Esther looks on, her eyes darting between the file and the door before she anxiously writes a new letter that reads: "Is there any indication of what they''re planning to do to her, Uni?¡±


    "It says here that the procedure is labeled as ''Test 411-A''...," Uni replies, scrolling down the file. "But there''s not much information on what this test entails. All I can see is that the duration is supposed to be 2 hours, and it''s listed under the category of ''Advanced Experiments.''"


    Trixie grimaced, her inner turmoil growing. "Two hours? What could they possibly do to Piper for two hours?¡±


    Uni''s eyes continue to scan the file, searching for any further information. "I don''t know, but it doesn''t sound good," she mutters.


    Trixie proposed, her tone laced with vitriol, "Whatever it is, we don''t have much time. We need to find Piper before they start this ''experiment''."


    Uni glances up from the file, giving a stern nod. "Let''s split up. We''ll cover more ground that way. We need to look for any clues, any signs of where they''re keeping her.¡±


    The girls nod in agreement, a renewed sense of urgency in the air.


    Trixie says, "All right, here''s the deal: Esther and I will take different paths to find her. Uni, you keep trying to find more information on the computer."


    Uni nods, her fingers flying across the keyboard as she digs deeper into the files. "Got it. I''ll look for as much data as I can.¡±


    With a plan in place, the girls split up to cover more ground. Esther heads down one corridor, keeping close to the walls and making sure to stay hidden.


    Meanwhile, Trixie heads in the opposite direction, her eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of Piper.


    Uni remains in the server room, her focus on the files and the Institute''s database. She types urgently, searching for any information that could lead them to Piper''s location. The clock is now ticking.

 Dark Void Manipulation

    "Right, here''s what we''re going to do," Nyx said, her tone authoritative yet encouraging.


    She motioned for Kinsey to approach a large, open space in the room.


    "We''re going to start with the basics: channeling the energy of the Dark Void. I want you to close your eyes and focus on your breathing. Concentrate on the power within you, and visualize a small spark of the Dark Void''s energy forming in the center of your chest.¡±


    Kinsey did as Nyx instructed, closing her eyes and focusing on her breathing. She could feel a strange, unfamiliar energy coursing through her, a mixture of excitement and nervousness.


    Sylvie watched intently, her gaze flicking back and forth between Kinsey and Nyx, waiting for the next instruction.


    "Good," Nyx said, watching Kinsey intently. "Now, imagine that spark within your chest growing brighter, stronger. Let it expand and fill your entire body. Allow the Dark Void''s energy to flow through you."


    Kinsey could feel the energy growing within her, the spark in her chest now a small flame, warming her entire being.


    "Excellent. You''re doing well," Nyx praised, the faintest hint of a smile on her face. "Now, I want you to focus on the stone in my hand. Imagine transferring the energy of the Dark Void to the stone. Picture it transforming into a beautiful flower, or whatever else you desire."


    Sylvie watched the scene unfolding before her, her anticipation growing.


    Kinsey focused on the stone in Nyx''s hand, the image of a bright, colorful flower slowly forming her mind.


    She could feel the power of the Dark Void flowing through her, the energy surging, eager to obey her command.


    The stone in Nyx''s hand suddenly began to vibrate, the energy within it responding.


    Nyx and Sylvie watched intently as the stone continued to vibrate in Nyx''s hand, a flicker of amazement on their faces.


    "You''re doing it!" Nyx encouraged, a small hint of pride in her voice. "Just a little more. Focus on the image of the flower.¡±


    Kinsey''s concentration deepened, the image of the flower becoming clearer and more vivid in her mind.


    The stone in Nyx''s hand began to glow, a faint but definite aura of colorful energy surrounding it.


    Sylvie gasped, her wings fluttering excitedly, watching the transformation unfold.


    The stone continued to glow brighter and brighter, the aura of colorful energy growing stronger. And then, suddenly, the stone burst into a beautiful bloom, transforming into a perfectly formed multi-colored flower.


    Nyx held the flower up, admiring the transformation with a small smirk. "Well done, Kinsey. You''ve successfully channeled the power of the Dark Void and transformed the stone into a flower.¡±


    Sylvie let out a loud cheer, clearly impressed by Kinsey''s achievement. "That was amazing!" she exclaimed, hovering closer to get a better look at the multi-colored flower.


    Kinsey, in turn, beamed with pride. "I... I can''t believe I did it," she said, her eyes fixed on the flower in Nyx''s hand.


    "You did," Nyx confirmed, her tone still filled with a subtle sense of pride. "But that was only the beginning. There''s still much you have to learn and many more exercises we''ll have to practice."Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    She held out the flower towards Kinsey, silently encouraging her to take it.


    Kinsey reached out and took the flower from Nyx''s hand, her fingers gently wrapping around the stem.


    The flower itself was a beautiful sight to behold, its petals a vibrant, multi-colored masterpiece, each one holding its own distinct hue. The sweet scent of the flower filled the air, its fragrance both soothing and energizing.


    "Keep it," Nyx instructed, her tone firm. "It will serve as a reminder of your first successful use of the Dark Void''s power. It''ll also come in handy during our future training sessions."


    Sylvie, still hovering nearby, gazed at the flower enviously, her attention clearly captured.


    Kinsey nodded, holding the flower protectively in her hands.


    Sylvie couldn''t help but pout a bit at the sight, a hint of jealousy in her expression. "Lucky," she complained, her voice a mix of humor and envy. "I want to make flowers out of rocks.¡±


    Nyx smirked at Sylvie''s words, a subtle hint of amusement in her expression.


    "Patience, Sylvie. You''ll get your turn to learn and experiment with the Dark Void''s power too. Just focus on helping Kinsey right now.¡±


    Sylvie grumbled beneath her breath, but ultimately accepted Nyx''s words. She flew closer to where Kinsey was standing, her eyes still fixed on the multi-colored flower.


    "All right, I''ll behave," she muttered, her wings flapping softly as she hovered beside Kinsey.


    "Good," Nyx responded, satisfied with Sylvie''s compliance.


    She turned her attention back to Kinsey, her gaze filled with determination. "Now that you''ve successfully transformed the stone, we need to move on to the next exercise. You might find it a bit more difficult, but I trust you''ll be up for the challenge. Are you ready?¡±


    Kinsey nodded, her expression a mix of determination and curiosity.


    Sylvie, standing beside her, looked equally excited, her wings fluttering back and forth with energy.


    Nyx noted both Kinsey and Sylvie''s eagerness and gave a small smile. "Alright then. For this next exercise, we''re going to practice manipulating objects with the power of the Dark Void.¡±


    Nyx picked up a small vase sitting on a nearby table and set it down on the floor in front of Kinsey.


    "I want you to use your power to lift this vase into the air," she instructed, her gaze fixed on Kinsey. "Focus on the vase, visualize it floating, and allow the energy of the Dark Void to obey your command. Just like you did with the stone earlier.¡±


    Kinsey looked at the vase, her mind slowly visualizing it floating in the air.


    She could feel the Dark Void''s energy coursing through her once again, waiting for her command.


    Kinsey closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. She focused all of her energy on the vase, willing it to lift off the ground and hover in the air.


    The vase began to tremble slightly, a ripple of energy emanating from it. For a moment, it looked as if it was about to lift off the ground, but then it stopped, remaining firmly in place.


    Sylvie watched intently, silently cheering Kinsey on.


    Nyx observed the scene, a hint of determination in her eyes. "Don''t give up," she encouraged, her tone firm yet supportive. "Keep trying. You have the power within you. You just need to believe in it and control it.¡±


    Kinsey gritted her teeth, her focus unwavering. She tried again, pouring every ounce of her energy and concentration into the vase.


    This time, the vase wobbled slightly more before slowly lifting off the ground, hovering just above the floor.


    Kinsey''s eyes widened at the sight, a mix of surprise and triumph filling her being.


    Sylvie let out an excited gasp, her wings fluttering faster.


    Nyx nodded approvingly. "Excellent," she said, a hint of satisfaction in her voice.


    "You''re making progress. Now, I want you to hold the vase in the air and move it around, just by focusing on your intention. Whatever you do, don''t let it fall.¡±


    Kinsey nodded, her focus still directed at the vase.


    She mentally willed the vase to move side to side, and slowly but surely, it did, swaying gently in the air.


    Sylvie, watching the scene with wide eyes, was practically buzzing with excitement.


    "Good," Nyx praised, her gaze fixed on the floating vase.


    "Now, try moving it forwards and backwards, keeping it hovering at the same height."


    Kinsey obeyed, visualizing the vase moving forwards and backwards in the air, its trajectory matching her mental command.


    The vase floated precisely as Kinsey commanded, moving forwards and backwards with a fluid ease.


    Sylvie clapped her hands, her wings still fluttering excitedly.


    Nyx smiled, impressed at the sight. "Excellent. You''re getting better at manipulating objects. Now, for the final part of the exercise, we need to increase the difficulty a notch.¡±


    Kinsey, still focused on the vase, waited expectantly.


    Nyx continued, her tone firm. "I want you to make the vase spin. Just like you''re stirring a drink. But do it slowly and smoothly. Focus on the spin, visualize it in your mind, and channel the power of the Dark Void to make it happen.¡±


    Kinsey took a deep breath and refocused her attention on the vase, visualizing it spinning slowly in the air.


    She could feel the Dark Void''s energy building within her, ready to obey her command.


    As she mentally commanded the vase to spin, the vase slowly began to rotate, revolving in a slow, graceful circle.


    "Perfect," Nyx remarked, a hint of satisfaction in her tone.


    "You''re really getting the hang of manipulating objects. This is excellent progress for a beginner."


    Sylvie, still fluttering excitedly, couldn''t help but add her two cents. "For a newbie, you''re a damn natural at this, Kinsey!" she exclaimed.


    Nyx nodded. ¡°That''s enough for today," she said, her tone firm yet gentle. "You''ve done well. Let''s finish up the session and continue with more training tomorrow.¡±


    Sylvie, a bit disappointed that the training was ending so soon, let out a small pout. But before she could protest, Nyx interrupted her.


    "Yes, yes, I know you want more," she said to Sylvie, her tone slightly amused.


    "But you''ll get your turn soon. For now, let''s call it a day. Kinsey needs time to rest and process the new information and skills she''s learned.¡±


    Sylvie, still pouting a bit, grumbled under her breath but ultimately accepted Nyx''s decision.


    Kinsey, on the other hand, let out a tired groan but was still radiating an air of vigor and determination.


    Nyx noticed the contrast between their reactions and chuckled softly. "Sylvie, behave," she scolded Lightheartedly. "And Kinsey, don''t go practicing without me. We''ll continue with more exercises tomorrow.¡±


    Sylvie rolled her eyes dramatically but stayed silent, her wings fluttering impatiently.


    Kinsey nodded, her expression determined. "I won''t," she promised. "I''ll wait until tomorrow."


    Nyx smiled. "Good. We''ll pick up where we left off. Until then, get some rest. You''ll need it for what''s coming.¡±

 Creepin

    Esther moves quietly through the dimly lit corridor, her senses on high alert. As she rounds a corner, she sees a security guard walking down the hall, his back turned to her.


    She quickly ducks behind a nearby corner, pressing herself against the wall. She holds her breath, waiting for the guard to pass by.


    The guard continues walking, blissfully unaware of Esther''s presence. He passes by the corner where Esther is hiding, his footsteps receding as he moves on.


    Esther releases the breath she was holding, her heart still racing. She waits a few moments to ensure the coast is clear before peeking around the corner.


    Coast clear, Esther steps out and continues down the corridor. She keeps her eyes peeled, looking for any signs of Piper''s location. As she walks, she suddenly hears voices coming from a nearby room.


    Esther pauses, her ears straining to hear the conversation. She can make out two voices, a man and a woman, engaged in a heated discussion.


    She carefully approaches the room, staying out of sight near the open doorway.


    Esther peeks into the room, her eyes immediately falling on a scientist and a nurse standing by a table on the far side of the room. On the table, is a restrained girl with her back to the door, her pink, curly hair covering her face.


    From what Esther can see, it''s Piper.


    But next to Piper, she saw a sight even more jarring and unexpected - General Katyusha standing before her, seemingly leading the experimentation.


    The scientist says, his voice cold and detached, "Everything is prepared for Test 411-A?"


    The nurse nodding, her voice just as clinical. "Yes, all equipment and supplies are ready. The subject is sedated as well. We can begin the procedure at any time. We will be testing this subject''s pain tolerance.¡±


    "Perfect," Katyusha replies, a sinister smile playing on her lips. "Let''s get started. I want to make sure this subject''s pain threshold is measured to perfection."


    Esther''s eyes widen as she watches the scene, rage and fear coursing through her veins. She quickly pulls back out of sight, her mind racing.


    Esther''s heart raced inside her chest, her mind trying to come up with a plan to save Piper and prevent the experiment from happening. The sound of footsteps approaching the room grabs her attention, forcing her to step out of sight, her back pressed against the wall while she takes deep breaths and tries not to panic.


    As she stood there, her mind raced through possible options. She could try to overpower the lab technician and nurse, but the risk of being overpowered by Katyusha herself is too great. She could also try to create a distraction, but that would likely alert the others. Esther knew she was in a tough spot.


    In the midst of her thoughts, Esther suddenly notices something - a vent panel on the wall next to her. It''s big enough for a person to fit through. A small glimmer of hope sparks in her chest.


    Without wasting another moment, Esther swiftly pries open the vent panel, cringing slightly as it makes a soft creaking sound. She slips into the vent, pushing the panel back in place.


    She begins her slow crawl through the tight metal vent, the dimly lit space seeming longer than it actually is.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    As the crawl through the vent continues, her breath and heart rate start to get faster. But she keeps pushing onward, the image of an innocent girl strapped to a table being experimented upon fueling her determination.


    She soon notices a light up ahead. The end of the vent. She picks up her speed, moving as quietly as possible, her mind racing with what she''ll do once she emerges.


    When she reaches the end of the vent, Esther hesitates. Her ears pick up the voices of the scientist and nurse in the room beyond - discussing some scientific details she doesn''t understand. She tries to listen intently for any sign of Katyusha, but she doesn''t hear her at all.


    The silence feels strange, almost too much so. Esther decides to risk a glance through the vent grate, which allows her to see into the room without being seen. She slowly peers through the grating, her breath catching in her throat.


    The scene she sees is almost like a nightmare come to life. The room is stark and clinical. Piper is strapped to a metal table, her body bound in heavy cuffs. She is still passed out, her pink curls falling across her face. Standing next to her is the nurse, preparing syringes as the scientist double-checks his notes and equipment.


    The fact that Piper is completely defenseless sends a chill down Esther''s spine. She can feel her heart rate increasing as her eyes scan the room. There is no sign of Katyusha. Where had she gone?


    Esther tears her gaze from Piper''s unconscious form, her eyes frantically searching the room for any sign of Katyusha. The scientist and the nurse are still busy preparing the equipment, their conversation in hushed, clinical tones. It''s almost as if they''re preparing for a surgical procedure rather than an experiment. But the lack of Katyusha in the room is also worrying. Where could she be? Has she left the room, or is she hiding somewhere, waiting to spring a trap? The thought sends a new wave of fear coursing through Esther''s veins.


    She can feel her mind racing, trying to come up with a plan. If she were to burst through the vent, she would be at a disadvantage. The scientist and nurse would be alerted immediately, and even if she could take them down, Katyusha could return at any moment. Esther knew she had to think quickly, but her mind feels like it''s filled with cotton. However, a thought strikes her. The vent leads into the room, but there''s a good chance it ends in a crawlspace somewhere. If she managed to slip out without being noticed and find a place to hide, she could buy herself some time to figure out a plan. It''s a risky move, but she can''t just leave Piper behind.


    Taking a deep breath, Esther steels herself. She needs to stay quiet, move quickly, and hope that the others are too engrossed in their preparations to notice her. She slowly begins to push the vent grate open, wincing at each creak of the metal.


    Finally, the vent grate is open just enough for her to slip through. She looks at Piper one more time - unconscious, defenseless, tied to the table. It''s a heartbreaking sight, and it fuels her determination to get her out of there.


    With one last deep breath, Esther crawls out of the vent, moving as soundlessly as possible. She lands in a small crawl space, the cool darkness a stark contrast to the bright light of the lab.


    She quickly stands, looking around for a small hiding place - a cramped corner, behind a cabinet, anything where she can stay hidden. She listens intently for any sign that the others have noticed her, but the room remains filled with the low hum of conversation from the scientist and nurse.


    After a few more moments of searching, she finally spots a small space behind a large piece of medical equipment. It''s not much, but it will have to do. She quickly crawls into the small space, trying to fit as much of her body behind the machine as possible, which was eased by her overall slender frame. Once she is settled, she remains still, holding her breath, her heart beating like a drum in her ears. She keeps her eyes fixed on the small opening to the crawlspace, silently praying that she won''t be discovered.


    The room beyond remains filled with the low voices of the doctor and nurse, the sounds of equipment being shifted and prepared. Piper continues to lay motionless and unaware on the metal table, her pink hair casting a splash of color against the cold, clinical backdrop.


    Esther can''t see much from her hiding spot, but the sound of the others moving about in the room makes her even more anxious. It''s then that she notices a small crack in the medical equipment in front of her, wide enough for her to peek through at the room beyond without being seen.


    Taking a chance, she leans forward slightly, her eye pressing against the crack, giving her a small glimpse of the room''s activities. The scientist and nurse are still busy preparing the room and the equipment, their backs turned to Piper.


    The sight of them moving casually, seemingly unperturbed by anything, causes a shiver to run down Esther''s spine. There is still no sign of Katyusha. Where could she be? Is she watching the room from another camera?


    Esther''s thoughts are interrupted as the scientist suddenly turns and glances towards her hiding spot. For a moment, she freezes, her heart in her throat. But the scientist only shifts some papers on his desk, the glance was only cursory. He then returned to his preparations, unperturbed. Esther lets out a silent breath of relief, her heart rate slowly returning to normal. It was a close call, and it only reinforces the need for her to remain hidden.


    She continues to watch through the crack in the equipment, her eyes trained on Piper and the others. The preparations for the experiment seem to be getting closer to completion - the needles are lined up, the restraints are tightened. The nurse is now checking Piper''s vitals - blood pressure, heart rate, oxygen levels. She seems to glance at a monitor every few seconds, recording the data on her tablet.


    In spite of how terrible the situation is, Esther can''t help but be amazed at the technology here. She''s grown up on scraps and hand-me-downs, the idea of a lab like this is almost mythical. But there''s no time to be distracted. She keeps her eyes locked on Piper and the others, waiting for any sign of Katyusha or the start of the experiment.


    As the final preparations are made, Esther grips the edge of her hiding spot, her knuckles turning white with tension. She can only watch, her heart in her throat, as the others ready the instruments to use on Piper. The scientist approaches Piper, a syringe in hand. The nurse stands by, her eyes on the monitor, the tablet in her hands. Time seems to be moving in slow motion. Any moment now, the experiment will begin.

 Kurovika

    Svenja''s eyes narrowed. "Kurovika, huh?" she repeated, the name rolling off her tongue. "An'' what business do ye have with us?"


    Kurovika remained unperturbed, her gaze unflinching as she responded, "My business...well, let''s just say, I have a certain interest in keeping an eye on you two.¡±


    Ahina, remaining as calm as possible, asked, "And what is this ''interest'' you have in us? Like, YOU''RE more interesting than us! Why or how is your skin darker than a black hole?¡± she added with a curious tone.


    Kurovika crossed her arms with a slight scowl. ¡°...I was afflicted with Necrospace,¡±


    ¡°...Necrospace, innit?¡± Svenja echoed, her eyebrows raised in interest. ¡°Sounds like somethin¡¯ serious. How¡¯d ye even get afflicted with it in the first place?¡±


    Kurovika''s expression darkened for a moment, clearly not eager to discuss the details. Her gaze darted between Svenja and Ahina, as if weighing whether she should even share the information. After a short pause, she relented and answered, her voice somewhat resigned.


    "Necrospace," she started, her lips twisting into a bitter smile, "It''s a rare and unpredictable disease that mutates the victim''s body on a cellular level.¡±


    ¡°Mutates?¡± Ahina interjected, her curiosity piqued. ¡°And it gave you that black skin, and those eyes?¡±


    Kurovika nodded, her gaze distant. ¡°Black skin, glowing eyes, and these markings¡­¡± she said, gesturing to the multi-colored tattoos that glowed all over her body. ¡°All part of the mutation. Necrospace not only changes the body, but it also grants the infected with certain¡­abilities.¡±


    Svenja''s eyes widened at this revelation. ¡°Abilities?¡± she repeated, a hint of disbelief in her voice. ¡°Like what?¡±


    "Well," Kurovika started, "I have greater strength, endurance, agility, and masterful control of Void Magic, especially the Dark variation of it. I can also sense danger before it happens, and I even have regenerative abilities."


    She paused, her eyes narrowing as if recalling something unpleasant. "But it comes with a price.¡±


    Ahina leaned forward. "What do you mean, a price?¡±


    "As the disease progresses," Kurovika explained, a hint of bitterness in her voice, "It slowly consumes the mind. I''ve already started to experience memory loss, as well as mood swings and moments of extreme aggression.¡±


    Svenja and Ahina exchanged a quick glance, the gravity of the situation sinking in. "So this Necrospace not only changes your body but also your mind...?" Ahina asked, her voice low.


    Kurovika nodded, her gaze darkening further. "It eats away at your memories, your personality... everything that makes you who you are. And the worse part is, there is no cure. At least, not yet.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Svenja let out a low whistle, her eyebrows furrowed in concern. "Damn, that''s rough, mate. Is there any way to slow down the progression, at least?¡±


    Kurovika''s face tightened at the question. "There are methods to try to control the mutations, but they''re not guaranteed. And the longer Necrospace is left unchecked, the less chance there is of slowing it down. It''s essentially a ticking time bomb, and no one knows when it will explode.¡±


    Ahina''s gaze turned sympathetic. "So, you''re basically stuck in this never-ending battle against your own body¡­¡±


    Kurovika gave a bitter laugh. "You could say that, yeah. Every day is a fight for survival. Fighting against the disease, fighting against my own mind¡­sometimes, it feels like I''m losing both battles.¡±


    Svenja reached out and placed a hand on Kurovika''s shoulder, her grip firm but gentle. "Oi, ye ain''t alone in this. We''re here for ya. We''ll do whatever we can to help."


    Ahina nodded, her eyes filled with determination. "That''s right. We won''t let this disease win, no matter what.¡±


    Kurovika''s gaze softened at the words, gratitude and vulnerability in her eyes. It was clear that she hadn''t experienced such support in a long time. "I appreciate that," she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. "More than you know.¡±


    "Ye don''t haveta go through this alone," Svenja reassured, her grip on Kurovika''s shoulder firm, comforting. "We''re in this together. If this Necrospace is gonna try to fight ya, it''s gonna needa fight all a¡¯ us too."


    Ahina nodded, her eyes resolute. "You''re part of our team now, like it or not. And we don''t leave each other behind.¡±


    Kurovika couldn''t help but crack a small smile for the first time at their words. "I...I''m not really used to having a team. Or friends, for that matter."


    She paused for a moment, her expression becoming more somber. "You both should probably know... As Necrospace progresses, there will be times when I''m not myself. The disease will take over, and I might become a danger to myself and others.¡±


    Svenja''s grip on Kurovika''s shoulder tightened slightly, her eyes narrowing with conviction. "We know. But we ain''t gonna give up on ya, no matter what. We''ll find a way through this, together."


    Ahina nodded in agreement, her voice firm. "We know the risks, and we''re willing to take them. You''re not a burden, you''re a member of our team now.¡±


    Kurovika''s eyes filled with a glimmer of hope at their words. "You guys are nuts," she said, a hint of humor in her voice. "No one in their right mind would sign up for dealing with a ticking time bomb like me.¡±


    Svenja chuckled. "We never claimed to be in our right minds."


    Ahina chimed in with a smirk. "Besides, we like a little danger. Keeps things interesting.¡±


    Kurovika rolled her eyes, a small laugh escaping her lips. "Yeah, you two are definitely crazy."


    For the first time since they''d started talking, a sliver of genuine warmth reached her glowing eyes.


    Svenja and Ahina shared a glance, their own grins growing wider at the sight of Kurovika''s rare smile.


    "Damn right, we are," Svenja agreed, her tone lighthearted. "Good thing we found each other, then. We''re a buncha nutcases.¡±


    Ahina chuckled in agreement. "Well, they say the best teams are the ones built on mutual craziness."


    The room fell silent for a moment as Kurovika considered their words. The gravity of their decision to stay by her side through this disease was sinking in, for all of them. As Ahina took another good look at the glowing markings on Kurovika''s black body¡­suddenly, it hit her. ¡°Woah wait, where are your clothes?!¡±


    Kurovika blinked at the sudden change in topic, but kept a composed exterior. ¡°You''re seriously just now realizing? Anyways, I''m unable to wear any clothing due to Necrospace since the fabric becomes infected with the Darkness and wither away like ashes.¡±


    After the initial shock of Kurovika''s appearance, Ahina''s curious nature couldn''t help but get the better of her. "Wait a second...so you''re legit just walking around here without any clothes?" She looked Kurovika up and down, still trying to process the unexpected sight of her bare body.


    Kurovika shrugged. "It''s a condition of my affliction. As I said, any fabric that makes contact with my body is instantly destroyed. So, I''ve had to adapt. But¡ªeven though you cannot see it due to my skin''s color blending into it, I do utilize my Dark Aura to cover up my¡­private bits.¡±


    Ahina and Svenja exchanged a quick glance, clearly still taken aback, but understanding the unique situation. ¡°Damn¡­that must be something else. But hey, I guess looking like a goddess makes up for it, huh?¡± Ahina said with a slight smirk.


    Kurovika rolled her eyes at the comment. ¡°Yes, because being naked all the time is truly a dream come true,¡± she replied, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Kurovika then let out a soft sigh, realizing her lack of clothing was a constant distraction for these two. "Now can we please move on from my attire, or rather...lack thereof?¡±


    "Right, right, sorry ¡®bout that," Svenja apologized, realizing they had probably made Kurovika a bit uncomfortable.


    Ahina nodded in agreement, "Yeah, just...caught us a bit off guard. But we understand that it''s not exactly something you have control over. Anyways, we''re looking for someone here named Evelynn, if you happen to know who that is.¡±


    Kurovika nodded, looking to her right before taking a step forward. ¡°Yes, I do. She is much deeper into the depths of this realm, in her usual spot. I can take you both to her if you''re willing to tag along. Come.¡± she commanded, turning her back to the other two women and walking forward, with them following her closely.

 The Deadly Reunion

    The scientist''s hand holding the needle now hovers above Piper''s unconscious form. Esther''s heart feels like it''s about to burst out of her chest, the tension almost unbearable. The needle lowers, slowly poised to prick Piper''s arm, when suddenly a loud knock echoes from the door. The sudden interruption causes the nurse to fumble with the tablet, the scientist''s hand jerks up slightly.


    "What now?" The scientist grumbles, lowering the needle and looking at the door. The nurse adjusts the tablet, a frown on her face.


    Just then, the door swings open, and Katyusha walks in, the purple-haired lady fixing her black and platinum leather jacket around her slender but curvy body. Her black heels click on the linoleum floor, her eyes sweeping around the room until they land on Piper.


    "Is everything ready?" Katyusha asks, her voice authoritative and cold. The scientist nods, gesturing to the instruments on the table and the monitor.


    "Good," she says, her voice soft but commanding. "Let''s begin then." She turns to the nurse, her eyes now focused and intent.


    The nurse nods, adjusting the tablet in her hands and looking back down at the monitor. The scientist picks up the needle again, his eyes fixed on Piper''s unconscious body, ready to begin the experiment.


    "Wait," she says, her voice cutting through the tension in the room like a knife. The scientist pauses, the needle hovering above Piper''s arm. The nurse looks at Katyusha, curious and apprehensive.


    Katyusha''s sapphire eyes narrowed, a smirk playing on her red glossy lips. ¡°I detect fear in this room¡­so much so that I can practically taste it.¡± She said in a knowing tone.


    Esther tensed at hearing this, her heart nearly beating out of her chest. Esther is using Conceal to hide her aura and presence, but knowing her ex-general¡­


    Wait, no, maybe she''s just talking about Piper, Esther thought.


    The scientist, trying to maintain a professional demeanor, replies, "Excuse me, General, but I assure you, there is no fear in this room. We are simply proceeding with the scheduled experiment according to protocol.¡±


    Katyusha''s smirk widens as she responds, "I''m quite aware of the protocol, doctor. But I can''t help but notice an unusual aura in the air. It''s almost¡­as if someone unexpected is present.¡±


    Esther gritted her teeth as she tensed once again. She knew Katyusha was onto her now and wasn''t just making an edgy comment on Piper.


    Better prepare to flee somehow, Esther thought.


    The nurse looks around, her eyes darting nervously around the room. "We are alone, General. No one else is present.¡±


    Katyusha eyes the nurse and the scientist, her gaze sharp and calculating. "Really, now? Then why do I sense a presence nearby?¡±


    The scientist shrugs, his eyes betraying a flicker of unease. "Perhaps it is just your imagination, General. We are deep within the institute; it''s highly unlikely that anyone could have breached our security measures.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Katyusha''s gaze drifts back to the now unconscious Piper resting on the table, her eyes gleaming with something almost sinister. "I don''t know about that, doctor. I''m quite sure there''s someone else nearby. Someone who¡¯d do anything to stop us from continuing this experiment. And I think I know exactly who it is¡­¡±


    Katyusha''s eyes slowly wandered to the machine Esther hid behind and that malicious gaze remained set there, staring at Esther through the crack. Esther''s blood ran colder than an arctic cold snap, her heartbeat in her ears as time seemed to slam on its breaks.


    "Come on out," Katyusha said, her voice now edged with a dangerous and knowing tone. "I know you''re there. There''s no use hiding anymore, dear.¡±


    Esther gripped the machine, her mind racing. She knew she was caught, but how? Using the Conceal technique was supposed to hide her presence and aura, yet Katyusha had sensed her anyway.


    Katyusha slowly approached the machine, her steps deliberate and measured, her crimson eyes never leaving the crack where she knew Esther was hiding.


    "You thought you were stealthy, didn''t you?" Katyusha said, her voice laced with mockery. "Thought you could sneak in here undetected?¡±


    Katyusha stopped just a few feet from the machine and bent down, her black leather pants clinging tighter to her legs from the action. Her face now leveled with the crack that Esther was hiding behind, she decided to further torment the mute girl in hiding.


    "Come out now," Katyusha commanded, her eyes scanning the crack intently. "Or I will come in and drag you out myself.¡±


    Esther''s mind raced. There was no point in staying in hiding now, Katyusha had found her out. Taking a deep breath, she stepped out from behind the machine, revealing herself to her former general.


    Katyusha''s lips curled into a smirk, a satisfied glimmer in her eyes as Esther came out of her hiding spot.


    "Well, well, well, look who it is," Katyusha stated, her voice almost a purr. "You couldn''t resist trying to rescue this thing, could you?¡± she taunted, casting a quick glance at Piper before looking back at Esther with a cocky smile. ¡°You amuse me so. During your time in my organization, you were so stone cold and stoic, striking down fearsome foes with a single blow. Now look at you, cowering and surrendering outright to me without putting up a fight¡­¡±


    Esther glared at Katyusha, her hands clenching into tight fists. She gestured to Piper, then pointing at herself, then Katyusha before making an ¡°off with your head¡± gesture with her hand.


    Katyusha''s smirk deepened as she chuckled, "And who''s going to do that to me, you? The girl who I trained and mentored myself?¡±


    Katyusha tilted her head, her eyes gleaming with sinister amusement. "Oh? And how do you intend to stop me, my dear? Do you really think you can take me on all on your own?¡±


    Esther felt her stomach churn at Katyusha''s words. She knew the Platinum general was right - she was alone, outnumbered and in a stronghold of the PA. But she couldn''t just surrender now. Taking another deep breath, she steadied herself, her eyes never leaving Katyusha as she stepped between her and Piper and wagged a finger at her.


    Katyusha laughed, a cruel and mocking sound. "You''ve always been so defiant, my dear Esther. It''s almost endearing. But you''re no match for me. You''re just a traitor, and traitors must be dealt with appropriately.¡±


    Esther tensed at Katyusha''s words, but she stood her ground, shaking her head as she took a step back, closing the distance between her and Piper.


    Katyusha chuckled, her eyes narrowing as she regarded Esther. "How noble. You''d fight ME to save a damn bucket of bolts? Despite that cold exterior of yours, you''ve always been sentimental, my dear. It''s a weakness, and it''s really starting to annoy me. But fine, if you''re so insistent on protecting your friend, then I have a little proposition for you.¡±


    Esther''s heart picked up its pace. She wasn''t sure where this was going, but she had to at least listen to what the general was offering. She raised a brow, leaning forward with her head tilted slightly.


    Katyusha smiled, her lips stretching into a chilling grin. "I''ll make you a deal. You step aside and let us continue with the experiment, and your friend will be safe after we''re finished. I guarantee no further harm will come to her, at least not more than necessary for the experiment''s success.¡±


    Esther swallowed, her heart at war with itself. Part of her wanted to agree, to do anything to ensure Piper''s safety. But the other part, the part that had led her to leave the Platinums and join the Alliance, couldn''t accept that.


    Esther crossed her arms with a cocked brow, as if silently daring Katyusha to continue.


    Katyusha''s eyes narrowed, her smirk now replaced by a cold seriousness. "If you refuse, then both you and your friend will suffer the consequences. You''ll witness firsthand what we do to those who stand in our way. Remember, my dear, you''re in our territory now, and we don''t tolerate disobedient traitors.¡±


    Esther bit her lip, her mind a storm of emotions. She knew the Platinums¡¯ ruthlessness, the lengths they went to maintain their power. But she also knew what was at stake if she gave in. Piper''s safety. Her own defiance. Taking a deep breath, she steeled herself as she spread her arms protectively around Piper as she remained standing between them.


    Katyusha''s eyes flared at Esther''s determination, a flicker of barely contained anger crossing her pale face. "You''ll learn not to play around with this general, little girl. You really are a thorn in my ass, aren''t you? I''ve always admired your stubbornness, it''s what made you such a valuable asset in the past. But now, it''s just an annoying inconvenience. You''ve made your choice.¡±


    Esther''s eyes flared in return, the adrenaline and the situation making it feel like her heart was about to implode within her chest. But she forced herself to remain calm, to not show any weakness to Katyusha, getting into a stance as her body prepared for whatever the general would throw at her.

 Core Corruption

    Kinsey made her way back to her room, and she couldn''t help but admire the flower in her hands. The petals were as vibrant and unique as a rainbow, each one seeming to emit its own subtle glow. The fragrance of the flower filled her senses, a soothing and comforting scent that brought a sense of calm to her weary mind.


    As she walked, her thoughts were filled with the events of the day - the training sessions, the transformation of the stone, the vase floating in the air¡­


    She entered her room and sat on the bed, setting the flower on the nearby nightstand. She couldn''t shake the feeling of accomplishment and excitement from her first successful use of the Dark Void''s power, but she also couldn''t ignore the subtle sense of anxiety and uncertainty that lingered.


    The training sessions with Nyx and Sylvie were intense and demanding, and Kinsey knew that there were plenty more to come.


    The following day arrived, with Kinsey awakening to the sound of her alarm. As she sat up in bed, the memories of the previous day''s training session returned, along with a renewed sense of determination and anticipation. She then thought back to Kairy''s soul being split by Cassie''s attack.


    Dammit, she thought. Why did that have to happen when I could have stopped her?


    Kinsey stopped herself mid-thought and scowled.


    No, that would have never even happened if that new bitch didn''t come into the picture and steal my shine in the first place. Fuck them.


    She got up, washed her face, and got dressed, making her way to the room where she usually met Nyx and Sylvie for training.


    As she entered the room, Kinsey found Nyx already there, sorting through a stack of books and notes on a nearby table. Sylvie was also present, perched on the back of a chair, her wings fluttering anxiously.


    Nyx looked up as Kinsey entered, her gaze fixed on her. "Good, you''re here," she said. "Are you ready for today''s training?¡±


    Kinsey nodded, her expression filled with determination. "Yeah, I''m ready," she responded, her voice steady and confident.


    Sylvie, perched on the chair, couldn''t hold back her excitement any longer. "Can we start already?" she exclaimed.


    "Patience, Sylvie," Nyx responded, her tone firm but patient, accustomed to Sylvie''s impatience. She turned her attention back to Kinsey.


    "Today, we''re going to show you how to infect a World Core with Darkness. By corrupting World Cores with Darkness, the Dark force will be able to reign supreme and snuff out the force of Light, giving us, the Dark forces, full dominion of the overtaken worlds.¡±


    As Nyx speaks, outlining her plan for Kinsey to learn to corrupt World Cores with Darkness, Kinsey''s eyes are filled with a mix of determination and hunger. The thought of having the power to infect and take control of other Worlds, all to exact her revenge, is a tantalizing prospect.


    "Corrupting the World Cores," Kinsey repeated, her voice barely above a whisper. "You''re saying I can make them ours, make them obey us, make them submit to the Darkness?¡±


    Sylvie chimed in, enjoying how Kinsey responded. "That''s right, little one. Once you learn to tap into the Darkness, you can corrupt the World Cores one by one. Imagine the power it would give you, the control. You could make them bend to your will, make them do whatever the Dark forces want.¡±


    Kinsey''s eyes darkened, her mind already racing with the possibilities. She wanted that power, that control, more than anything. It would be the key to her vengeance.


    "How do I do it?" she asked, turning to Nyx. "How do I learn to infect a World Core?¡±


    "Patient, aren''t you?" Nyx said, a hint of amusement in her voice. "But good. Your eagerness is to your advantage. The first step is to understand how to commune with the World Core, to reach out to it through the conduit between the world and the Void of Darkness. You must let the Darkness flow through you, channel it into your very being, and then use it to infect the World Core.¡±


    Kinsey nodded, absorbing every word. "I see. I have to let the Darkness consume me, use it as a conduit to infect the World Core."


    Sylvie smirked. "If you can manage it. The Darkness can be unpredictable, especially for a newbie like you. It will pull at your mind and soul, tempt you with promises of power and control. Are you sure you''re ready to dance with the shadows, little one?¡±


    Kinsey bristled at Sylvie''s words, her determination only strengthening. "I''m not some weak little girl," she snapped. "I''m prepared for whatever the Darkness throws at me. I will control it, not the other way around. I have to. I need this power to get my revenge.¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "Strong words," Sylvie said, her smile widening. "But let''s see if they hold up when the Darkness comes calling. Nyx, shall we begin the training?"


    Nyx nodded, her expression serious. "Yes, let''s get started. Kinsey, are you ready to take the first step?¡±


    Kinsey squared her shoulders, her heart racing with anticipation. "Yes," she said firmly. "I''m ready. Show me how to commune with a World Core and infect it with Darkness.¡±


    "Very well then," Nyx said, reaching out one hand and creating an artificial, miniature World Core. "Close your eyes and take a deep breath. Focus your thoughts on this World Core, imagine it within your mind. Allow the Darkness to flow through you, filling every fiber of your being. Reach out to the World Core, to its essence, and try to connect with it, to infect it with the Darkness.¡±


    Kinsey obeyed, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath as Nyx instructed. She focused her thoughts on the World Core, imagining its powerful presence in her mind. She could sense the Darkness within her, eager to be unleashed.


    She felt a strange connection forming, a bridge between her mind and the World Core. The Darkness within her seemed to call out, seeking to cross that bridge and infect the Core.


    "Good," Nyx''s voice came through the silence. "You''re doing well. Keep focusing on the World Core, let the Darkness flow through you. Don''t try to control it yet, let it flow and guide your actions."


    Sylvie watched from the sidelines, a sly smile on her face. "Feeling the pull, little one? Can''t you feel the Darkness trying to take over and make you its little puppet?¡±


    Kinsey clenched her jaw, trying to ignore Sylvie''s words and remain focused. The pull of the Darkness was strong, intoxicating and seductive. But she fought it, refusing to let it control her.


    "I can handle it," she said through gritted teeth. "I won''t let it control me. I''m in charge here, not the Darkness.¡±


    Nyx nodded, her eyes never leaving Kinsey''s face. "Good. Keep fighting it, but don''t try to shut it out completely. The Darkness is a part of you now, and you need to learn to coexist with it. Allow yourself to feel its presence, but do not let it control you."


    Sylvie chuckled, clearly enjoying the show. "Oh, look at you, all strong and defiant. But let''s see how long that lasts when the Darkness gets a taste of your soul.¡±


    Kinsey felt the Darkness grow restless within her, like a wild animal trying to break free. It was almost overwhelming, the power and the urge to let it take over. But she forced it back, channeling her focus on the World Core.


    She reached out, extending the tendrils of the Darkness towards the Core, seeking to corrupt it. The resistance from the Core was strong, holding her back from taking control.


    "Don''t force it," Nyx advised. "Try to subtly influence the World Core, to whisper to its essence and offer it the power of the Darkness. Let the Darkness infiltrate its being slowly, making it yearn for more.¡±


    Kinsey took a deep breath and focused on the advice, changing her approach. Instead of forcing the Darkness into the World Core, she began to subtly influence it, trying to tempt and lure it into embracing the power of the Darkness.


    The Darkness in Kinsey''s mind whispered promises of power and control, its soothing sibilant tones calling out to the World Core. The Core seemed to waver, its resistance slowly giving way to temptation.


    "Yes, that''s it," Nyx encouraged. "Keep whispering to the World Core, let the Darkness weave its web around it, making it crave the power you''re offering.¡±


    Kinsey continued to focus her thoughts, her words becoming more seductive, more promising. The Darkness whispered words of domination and destruction, painting a picture of what could be achieved once the World Core was infected. The World Core, its defenses crumbling under the onslaught, began to give in. Kinsey could feel its resistance weakening, its essence slowly being corrupted by the Darkness that she was channeling through her mind.


    Sylvie cackled with glee, watching the scene unfolding. "Look at that! The little one is actually doing it! The Darkness is infecting the World Core! I can feel the shift in the balance, can''t you?¡±


    Nyx remained focused on Kinsey, her expression stern. "She''s doing well, but don''t get too excited. The World Core hasn''t completely given in yet. There''s still some resistance she needs to break through before the infection is complete.¡±


    Kinsey could feel the pull between the World Core and her own mind growing stronger, almost like a tug of war. She could sense the Darkness getting closer to victory, but the World Core continued to resist, holding on to its last remnants of purity.


    Kinsey doubled her efforts, pouring more of her focus and determination into the battle, her eyes still tightly shut.


    The Darkness within Kinsey roared with satisfaction, sensing the imminent victory over the World Core. It flooded her thoughts, encouraging her to push harder, to finally break the Core''s resistance.


    "Almost there," Nyx encouraged. "Keep going, you''re almost there.¡±


    Beads of sweat dripped down Kinsey''s face, her mind straining as she poured all of her remaining energy into the struggle. She could feel the last remnants of the World Core''s resistance falter under the onslaught of the Darkness.


    At last, with a mighty mental push, the last vestiges of resistance crumbled. The World Core succumbed to the Darkness, falling under Kinsey''s control, its bright center turning pitch black.


    Sylvie clapped her hands together in excitement. "Oh, well done, little one! Look at you, infecting a World Core like a natural."


    Nyx gave a small, approving nod. "Yes, you''ve done well. You''ve successfully infected the World Core with the Darkness and taken control of it.¡±


    Nyx nodded. "Yes, you have successfully infected the World Core. But remember, it is only the first of many. There are still other Worlds that need to be corrupted, and you will need to repeat this process with each one.¡±


    Sylvie chuckled. "Oh, the little one looks a bit tired. Don''t you worry. You''ll have plenty of time to rest in between missions. After all, we don''t want you collapsing before the fun even starts.¡±


    Kinsey scowled at Sylvie''s mockery. "Don''t underestimate me," she snapped. "I can handle this, and I''ll infect every single World Core if I have to. I''m not weak.¡±


    Sylvie held up her hands in mock surrender. "Oh, don''t get so defensive, little one. I was just teasing a bit. But let''s be honest, you do look a bit drained right now.¡±


    "And no one said you were weak, Kinsey," Nyx interjected, her tone firm. "But it''s important to remember your limits. Make no mistake¡ªthe process of World Core infection is draining, both mentally and physically. You must learn to pace yourself and not overextend your abilities.¡±


    Kinsey took a deep breath, trying to compose herself. She knew Nyx was right. The process of corrupting the World Core had taken a toll on her, and she could feel the exhaustion setting in. But she refused to admit weakness in front of Sylvie.


    "I''ll be fine," she said firmly. "I won''t let exhaustion slow me down. I can handle this.¡±


    "And speaking of mistakes," Sylvie chimed in, her sly smile in place. "We wouldn''t want you screwing up and accidentally corrupting yourself now, would we?¡±


    Kinsey''s eyes narrowed at Sylvie''s words, a small wave of fear washing over her. "What do you mean, corrupting myself? Is that even possible?¡±


    Sylvie chuckled wickedly, clearly enjoying Kinsey''s discomfort. "Oh, very much so, little one. If you''re not careful, the Darkness could take hold of your own mind and soul, turning you into its puppet. And trust me, you don''t want that to happen.¡±


    Kinsey felt a cold shiver run down her spine as Sylvie''s words sunk in. The thought of losing control of herself, of being consumed by the very thing she was using in her journey to save Kairy, was terrifying.


    "Huh¡­you may be annoying, but at least you said something useful. So how many of these World Cores are there?" Kinsey asked, a hint of trepidation in her tone.


    Sylvie chuckled. "Oh, my dear, there are countless Worlds out there. The universe is vast and endless. Your work is only just beginning.¡±


    Kinsey''s heart fluttered at the thought of the sheer number of Worlds she would have to corrupt. But her determination flared up, refusing to be daunted.


    "I''ll do it," she said, her voice firm. "No matter how many there are, I''ll make them all submit to the Darkness.¡±


    "That''s the spirit," Nyx said, the hint of a smile on her lips.


    Sylvie cackled with delight. "Oh, I can already picture the look on the Light side''s faces when they see your handiwork! The despair, the horror! It will be glorious.¡±


    Kinsey felt a flicker of guilt at the thought of causing such despair, but she quickly pushed it aside. She had sworn to save Kairy and get revenge, and this was the path she had chosen to take.


    "I''ll make them all bend to my will," she growled. "They''ll regret ever crossing me. Just te


    ll me the first World and I''ll corrupt its Core.¡±


    Nyx nodded, her eyes darkening slightly. ¡°Very well, young one. Your first World shall be¡­¡±

 Welcome Back! (Or not)

    Sapphira touched the World Core gently, her fingers tracing the intricate patterns on its surface.


    "The Core is the heart of this world," she explained. "It connects to every other world, weaving them together in a complex network of infinite possibilities.¡±


    The group listened intently, their eyes fixed on the pulsating glow of the Core. The energy it emitted was both thrilling and terrifying, a reminder of the power they were about to attempt to control. Just then, the soft sound of footsteps echoed through the chamber. The group turned to see none other than Kinsey.


    Kinsey''s appearance catches everyone off guard, their surprise evident.


    "Kinsey!" Rachel exclaims, her eyes wide. "What are you doing here? And how did you even get here?¡±


    Kinsey responds with a cold, almost malicious grin, a sneer on her face.


    "Oh, well, isn''t this a surprise," she replies sarcastically. "¡¯How did I get here?", you said. Well, I have my ways," she continued, her voice now dripping with bitterness. "I''ve learned a few tricks, you see.¡±


    Rachel''s expression hardens as she glares at Kinsey.


    "What score could you possibly have to settle with us? We haven''t done anything to you," she retorts, her voice laced with both anger and confusion.


    Kinsey lets out a scoff, her hands on her hips.


    "Oh, please! You all pushed me aside whenever you had the chance. You replaced me with some new girl, and just completely ignored me. I felt utterly and completely alone and abandoned because of all of you. You never even checked on me or asked how I felt.¡±


    Alice, who up until now has been silent, speaks up with a hint of regret in her voice.


    "We...we never meant to hurt you, Kinsey. We didn''t realize how you felt.¡±


    Kinsey lets out a bitter laugh.


    "Oh, is that so? Well, forgive me if I find it a little hard to believe that none of you realized how I felt."


    She crosses her arms, her expression hardening.


    "And besides, even if you didn''t mean to hurt me, you still did. You abandoned me...like I meant nothing to any of you.¡±


    Rachel chimes back in, her tone sharpening.


    "Kinsey, where is all of this coming from?! We never meant for you to feel like you meant nothing to us. You were always an important part of our group. We just...we got caught up in other things, ¡®kay? We should have checked on you more, and we should have made sure you knew you were valued.¡±


    Kinsey''s eyes flicker with a mix of surprise and disappointment.


    "Oh, so you''re realizing it now, huh? After it''s too late? After I''ve already turned to the darkness? How convenient.¡±


    Noelle steps forward, her voice stern yet concerned.


    "Kinsey, just calm down and think about this, the path you''re on is dangerous. You could be putting yourself in serious danger getting involved with the Dark forces.¡±


    Kinsey rolls her eyes, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Oh, spare me the lecture. Of course I know it''s dangerous, but it''s a danger I''m willing to take. Besides, I''m not the one who turned their backs on me. I have nothing to lose at this point.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Noelle''s voice is laced with frustration and disbelief as she responds.


    "Kinsey, you have to snap out of this. You''re making a huge mistake. The Dark forces don''t care about you. They''ll use you and discard you when they''re done. Don''t be so foolish and stubborn.¡±


    Kinsey scoffs once more, unfazed by Noelle''s words.


    "Ha! You think I don''t know that? Of course I know the Dark forces are using me. But hey, at least they''re not pretending to care and then abandoning me at the first opportunity.¡±


    Alice, still feeling guilty, takes a step closer.


    "Kinsey, please, listen to us. We... we messed up by making you feel like you didn''t matter. But you don''t have to resort to this. You can still turn back, and we can fix things.¡±


    Kinsey glances at Alice, her gaze hardening again.


    "Fix things? How, exactly? By pretending everything is fine and dandy? By acting like what happened never mattered? Sorry, but I''m done being nice and accepting. I''m done being your backup plan.¡±


    Noelle tries a different approach, her voice gentle yet firm.


    "Kinsey, we understand why you''re upset, and we''re not asking you to forget what happened. But please, you can''t continue down this path of Darkness. It won''t lead to anything good, trust me.¡±


    Kinsey lets out a humourless laugh.


    "Oh, trust you? Like how I trusted THEM? Look how well that turned out. No, trust is something that I''m in short supply of these days.¡±


    Rachel sighs, her eyes filled with a mixture of concern and determination.


    "Damnit¡­ Kinsey, please, we''re sorry for what happened, seriously. If you woulda told us how you felt, we could¡¯ve fixed that. We can''t change the past, but we can do better moving forward. Just give us another shot, and let us make it up to you. We don''t wanna lose you to the damn Darkness.¡±


    Kinsey tilts her head, a smirk tugging at her lips.


    "Make it up to me, huh? And how exactly do you plan on doing that? With empty promises and half-hearted apologies?¡±


    Rachel''s voice carries an air of defiance, refusing to back down.


    "No, not with empty words. We''re going to prove to you that we truly care ¡®bout you and wanna make things right. We just need you to give us the chance.¡±


    Kinsey looks at each of them, her expression unreadable as she focuses back on Rachel.


    "You want another chance? It''s a little late for that, don''t you think? You had your chance to show me I mattered, and you all blew it. I''m tired of being the forgettable one, the one you all just brush aside when someone shiny and new comes along. It was just Alice, you, me, and Kairy, Rachel. Then came Sharline. Then Blair. And now her,¡± she said as she gestured to Zalgo before continuing.


    ¡°You got your new friend right here with you, meanwhile I was left behind. So, it''s high time I take off on my own journey.¡±


    Alice and Rachel take one anxious step forward, with Rachel saying, ¡°You don''t¨C¡±


    Kinsey cut her off. ¡°It''s time for me to leave, you got that? While Kairy is goddess-knows-where right now, you''re all going across the universe playing hero with your new friend. So yeah, you all go your way, and I''ll go mine, let''s cut it off. I''m going to join the Dark side, I''m going to save Kairy without your help, all with powerful individuals who will train me in the way of the Darkness. As for you and Alice, I hope you both continue to find new friends who will be as good as¡ªor even better¡ªthan me. As a matter of fact, WAY better than me. Then you won''t forget them like y''all did with yours truly.¡±


    Sapphira''s eyes narrow as she listens to Kinsey''s bitter words, her expression turning colder and her hold on the World Core tightening. The chamber is filled with tension as everyone watches the exchange between the two girls.


    Alice speaks up, her voice firm but shaky. "Kinsey, you can''t seriously be saying this. We never wanted to forget you or make you feel like you didn''t matter. You''re our friend, and you always will be. We didn''t bring Zalgo into the group to replace you.¡±


    Kinsey scoffs, her eyes narrowing. "Oh, please. Spare me the sympathy. You guys made it clear that I wasn''t important to you anymore once you found someone new. You don''t get to act all wounded now. You made your choice, and now I''m making mine. Anyways, as for the World Core¡­¡±


    Sapphira, sensing the unease in the room, pipes up, her voice carrying a hint of authority. "Enough!" she commands. "Now is not the time for petty grievances.¡±


    She fixes Kinsey with a cold, stern look, her eyes narrowing. "You. What are your intentions with the World Core, mortal?¡±


    Kinsey¡¯s eyes flick to Sapphira, her demeanor cool and composed. The group waits tensely, the weight of Sapphira¡¯s question hanging heavy around them.


    Kinsey responds, her voice calm and measured, but there¡¯s a hint of anger underneath. "My intentions are simple. I¡¯m going to corrupt the World Core with Darkness.¡±


    ¡°You heard me,¡± Kinsey retorts, her eyes narrowing. ¡°I¡¯m going to corrupt it. I¡¯m tired of feeling insignificant, of being cast aside. And when the Core becomes corrupted, every Gateway connecting the other worlds with this one will be closed. Darkness will reign supreme.¡±


    Sapphira bristles at Kinsey''s words, her eyes widening in alarm.


    "You can¡¯t corrupt the World Core!" she exclaims, her voice firm. "It¡¯s the heart of this world and of all worlds connected to it. Corrupting it would have unfathomable consequences.¡±


    Kinsey scoffs, rolling her eyes with a sharp huff.


    "Unfathomable consequences? I couldn''t care less," she sneers. "The very universe did nothing but turn its back on me. I have no reason to care about this world''s fate. And as for the other worlds connected to it, well, that''s their problem, not mine.¡±


    Sapphira scowls deeply at Kinsey''s disregard.


    "You¡¯re being irrational, you foolish mortal,¡± she chastises, her voice firm. ¡°You¡¯re talking about erasing an entire world, and who knows what else. You can¡¯t make that decision based on your own personal grudges.¡±


    Kinsey laughs bitterly, her voice dripping with contempt.


    "Oh, I''m being irrational, am I? Well, I think it''s pretty damn rational to want to destroy something that has caused you nothing but pain and suffering. This World Core is mine to corrupt. Don''t like it? Bring it on.¡±


    Sapphira moved in front of the World Core, her eyes narrowed in determination.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you corrupt the world core, Kinsey,¡± Sapphira said firmly. ¡°Its power holds together all the worlds connected to this one. Corrupting it would be catastrophic.¡±


    Kinsey laughed dryly, her hands on her hips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the consequences,¡± she said sharply. ¡°All I care about is taking out my revenge on those who hurt me.¡±


    Sapphira glowered at Kinsey.


    ¡°Your need for revenge blinded your judgment,¡± she said in a steely tone. ¡°This is not the right way to handle your grievances. The World¡¯s corruption will not bring you the satisfaction you crave.¡±


    Kinsey sneered at Sapphira, her eyes hard and cold.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything,¡± she retorted. ¡°You don¡¯t know how it feels to be betrayed and abandoned by the people you thought were your friends.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking like a na?ve child!¡± Sapphira snapped. ¡°You can¡¯t just seek revenge whenever you feel like it! We are talking about the universe, not just your petty feelings. You need to think about the bigger picture here.¡±


    Kinsey rolled her eyes, crossing her arms with a sneer on her face.


    ¡°The bigger picture? You mean the picture where no one cares about me, where I don¡¯t matter at all?¡± she snapped back. ¡°Please spare me the lecture, oh wise mermaid who knows everything about everything. You''re gonna get outta my way or die.¡±


    Sapphira didn''t budge an inch, a deadly fire in the gaze as she threatened Kinsey, ¡°Your call, mortal.¡±

 Evelynns Resolve

    Svenja and Ahina two continued to follow Kurovika into the darkness, the eerie atmosphere of the place creating an ambiance of anticipation. Svenja, trying to keep her focus on their task, couldn''t help but steal glances at Kurovika''s dark yet gorgeous form ahead of them. Ahina, true to her playful self, openly ogled Kurovika¡¯s lack of clothing with an obvious grin. Svenja nudged her friend, giving her a look that said ¡°behave.¡±


    Svenja couldn¡¯t blame Ahina though; Kurovika¡¯s tall, lean frame seemed to move like a dancer''s, every step she took was a mesmerizing dance. Not to mention the way her muscles tensed and relaxed under her black skin.


    ¡°She def¡¯ knows she¡¯s hot,¡± Svenja murmured, reluctantly agreeing.


    Ahina let out a low whistle, ¡°Damn right she does. And those muscles...oof, imagine the strength she must possess.¡±


    Svenja playfully shoulder-bumped her, ¡°Focus, Ahina. Remember why we''re here. It''s not for admiring her looks."


    Kurovika suddenly glanced back at them over her shoulder for a moment, as if she could feel their gazes burning into her back, her eyes gleaming in the darkness. She then spoke in a sarcastic way, her voice like silk over steel, ¡°...Staring respectfully, are we?¡±


    Ahina nearly choked on her own spit at being caught. ¡°Uh¡­we, er, just¡­were admiring your elegance.¡± She struggled to keep her gaze on Kurovika''s face and not let it wander lower.


    Svenja whispered, ¡°Real smooth there, Ahina. Ye''re only provin¡¯ her point, ye know.¡±


    Ahina groaned quietly in embarrassment, ¡°Oh, shut up! Can you blame me? I¡¯d die happy if she''d just wrap those strong thighs around my¡ª¡±


    Ahina was cut off by bumping into Kurovika, who stopped in front of a glowing fissure in the cavern wall, the blue light casting dancing shadows on everyone. Kurovika turned to face them, her gaze level and steady


    "We''re here. Evelynn¡¯s spot is on the other side of this fracture."


    Once on the other side of the fracture, they found themselves in a quiet, dimly lit clearing surrounded by thick trees to the left and right and a small lake in front of them. Across the lake, there was a lone figure standing on the other side, unmoving. Despite the person being so far away, they could still make out who it was, the familiar tall form of Evelynn, seemingly deep in thought.


    "There she is," Kurovika said quietly, nodding towards Evelynn across the lake. "She''s been keeping to herself lately, more than usual. I think whatever plan she has is starting to affect her."


    Svenja and Ahina followed Kurovika''s gaze to see Evelynn on the other side of the lake, her form silhouetted against the dark sky. The atmosphere was tense, as if something big and significant was about to unfold.


    As they continued to watch, the wind picked up, causing the surface of the lake to ripple, and the trees surrounding them to sway and creak. Despite the eerie atmosphere, the forest remained silent, save for the sound of the wind. They could see Evelynn standing as still as a statue, not moving or reacting to the ominous environment.


    Kurovika broke the silence with a deep sigh, shaking her head slightly. "You should probably go speak to her."


    Svenja and Ahina exchanged a glance, sensing the unease in Kurovika''s voice. They both nodded silently, silently agreeing to go along with her.


    Together, they cautiously made their way around the lake''s edge, careful not to draw attention to themselves. The water lapping against the shore was the only sound to listen to as they walked, creating an unsettling atmosphere. As they rounded the lake, the soft glow of moonlight illuminated Evelynn''s stoic expression, making her look both beautiful and menacing.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    When they reached Evelynn, she didn''t turn around to acknowledge them. Instead, she kept her gaze fixed on whatever she was focused on. It was only when they stood right behind her did she finally speak.


    "You''re here," she said softly, her voice carrying the weight of her thoughts.


    Svenja and Ahina shared a glance, unsure of how to react to her detached tone. After a moment of silence, the two took a step closer to Evelynn and spoke up.


    "We wanted to check on you," Ahina said gently, her voice filled with concern. "You''ve been distant lately.¡±


    Evelynn let out a quiet scoff, finally turning to face them. Her gaze was tired and distant as she looked at them.


    "Distant? I''ve been planning," she replied, her voice carrying a note of irritation. "There''s a lot at stake, more than you realize.¡±


    Svenja and Ahina exchanged another glance and nodded, sensing the tension in Evelynn''s words.


    "We know it''s important," Svenja said carefully, her voice steady as she spoke to Evelynn. "We jus¡¯ wanted ta make sure ye''re okay.¡±


    Evelynn''s irritation flared up even more, her patience clearly wearing thin. "I''m fine," she snapped, her words sharp and biting. "I don''t need to be coddled or checked up on. I know what I''m doing.¡±


    Ahina tried to soften the tension in the conversation, stepping forward and speaking in a gentle tone.


    "We''re not trying to coddle you," she said, her eyes filled with worry and concern. "We care about you. We just want to make sure you''re not pushing yourself too hard.¡±


    Evelynn''s hardened expression slightly softened as she heard Ahina''s words. She let out a deep sigh, her shoulders visibly relaxing. "I appreciate your concern," she said, her voice carrying a hint of vulnerability. "But I can handle this. There''s no room for weakness now. I need to handle¡­this,¡± she ended before brushing her hair covering her right eye, revealing it to the others. Much like her sister, the eye had black markings surrounding it, and the eye itself was pitch black and darted around like a pinball on drugs, all while her left eye was aqua and perfectly normal, looking at them directly.


    ¡°This eye,¡± she continued. ¡°Is the bane of my existence. I cannot allow Necromoon to run my life. I have to defeat him and take back what''s mine.¡±


    As Evelynn poured out her heart to them, Svenja nodded, absorbing her words. Ahina, on the other hand, was clearly troubled by how worn out and frustrated Evelynn looked. She stepped forward and put a comforting hand on her arm.


    "You don''t have to do this alone, you know," Ahina said softly. "We''re here to help.¡±


    Evelynn hesitated. Her fierce and defiant gaze softened as she let out a heavy sigh. "I appreciate the offer," she mumbled, looking away.


    Svenja, feeling a pang of sympathy for Evelynn, stepped forward and spoke with a firm yet kind tone. "You don''t have ta do everythin'' alone, y''know. Even the strongest warriors need allies."


    Ahina nodded in agreement, her hand still resting on Evelynn''s pale arm. "Exactly," she said. "We''re here for you. We want to help. You''re not alone in this.¡±


    Evelynn looked from one woman to the other, their words sinking in. She bit her lip, torn between her inner need to do everything herself and the growing realization that maybe she did need some support. After a moment, she let out a small sigh and gave a reluctant nod. "Fine," she mumbled, her voice less sharp than before. "You can¡­help me.¡±


    Ahina couldn''t help but smile at Evelynn''s reluctant agreement. ¡°Sweet! You''re an Alliance member. You''re one of us, and if one fights, we all fight.¡±


    Svenja, meanwhile, folded her arms and gave a satisfied nod, pleased that Evelynn had finally let go of some of her stubborn pride.


    "Thank you," Evelynn muttered, looking down at the ground as she spoke. She was still clearly uncomfortable with the idea of accepting help, but there was an underlying trace of vulnerability in her voice that revealed her inner turmoil.


    Svenja patted her on the shoulder, her touch light yet supportive. "Don''t mention it," she said, her voice gruff but surprisingly gentle. "We''re all in this together, yeah? No point in facin'' it all by yaself.¡°


    Ahina nodded, her eyes filled with compassion. "You''re not weak for needing help," she said, her voice soft yet firm. "In fact, recognizing your need for support shows how strong you really are.¡±


    Evelynn''s gaze flicked between the two women, her emotions swirling visibly within her aqua eye. She looked as though she wanted to argue, to deny that she needed anyone''s help, but the understanding and compassion in Svenja and Ahina''s eyes silenced her.


    "You don''t have to figure it all out on your own," Ahina continued gently. "We''re here to share the burden, to fight by your side."


    Svenja chipped in, her voice more gruff but still filled with conviction. "We won''t let ya down, lass. Just tell us what ya need.¡±


    Evelynn clenched her jaw, the last vestiges of her resistance crumbling. Her shoulders sagged, and she looked away, her voice quiet but more vulnerable than ever. "I...I need your help to defeat Necromoon," she admitted grudgingly.


    Svenja and Ahina exchanged a look, their expressions a mixture of concern and relief. They knew how hard it was for Evelynn to ask for help, and the fact that she did was testament to her trust in them.


    Ahina stepped closer, her voice softer than ever. "We''re here for you, no matter what," she said firmly. "You''re not alone in this.¡±


    Svenja put a hand on Evelynn''s back, her touch surprisingly gentle. "We''ll see ya through this," she assured her. "You''re a tough lass...but even the toughest of us need friends by their side. Now let''s leg it, we''re goin¡¯ back to the Alliance HQ to regroup and figure it all out from there.¡±


    Evelynn took a deep breath, her chest visibly rising and falling. For a moment, she just stood there, her emotions playing across her face more clearly than they had in years. For the first time, she looked less like the fierce and defiant warrior they knew, and more like someone who was finally allowing herself to ask for help. She was vulnerable, weary, and yet stronger than they''d ever seen her.


    ¡°Very well¡­let''s go.¡±

 Katyusha and a Voice

    As the tension in the room was about to reach a boiling point, the door suddenly slammed open, interrupting the standoff and causing everyone to tense up. Standing in the doorway was Trixie, who had been quietly following behind Esther.


    Trixie''s eyes widened as she took in the scene before her. Esther standing protectively in front of Piper, Katyusha glaring coldly at them, the doctor and the nurse looking on in suspense.


    Trixie took a cautious step forward into the room, her voice taut with determination. "Katyusha. Step away from Piper now.¡±


    Katyusha''s gaze flicked from the defiant Esther to the new challenger, Trixie, who had just entered the room. She let out a dry laugh.


    "Oh, and what will you do if I don''t?" Katyusha asked, her voice laced with challenge and bravado. "Are you going to try and stop me?¡±


    "Damn right I will," Trixie retorted, her voice firm. "You''re not going anywhere near Piper."


    Katyusha smirked, clearly amused by Trixie''s boldness. "And just how are you going to stop me, little girl?¡±


    Trixie clenched her fists, her determination undaunted. "Don''t underestimate me. We''re not leaving without Piper, and we certainly won''t be backing down.¡±


    Katyusha''s smirk turned into a cruel smile. "Oh, really? You two truly think you stand a chance against me? I''d like to see you try.¡±


    Esther shifted on her feet, her eyes narrowing as she prepared to fight. But before either side could make a move, the scientist finally found the courage to speak up, his voice trembling, "General, if I may¡­¡±


    Katyusha''s eyes flicked to the scientist, her impatience clear. "What? I''m in the middle of something right now, doctor. This better be good.¡±


    During Katyusha''s moment of distraction, Esther summoned her book once more. Trixie looked at the book, it being titled ¡®Heaven''s Arsenal¡¯ in the Albionish alphabet. Esther quickly flipped to a specific page, a red card appearing in her hand. She extended an arm towards Katyusha, who became enveloped in Esther''s aura as she was then forcibly teleported away.


    Katyusha found herself materialized in a small, dark room. She tried to take in her surroundings, but the room was too dimly lit to see anything beyond a few feet in front of her. She could make out some shadowy objects, but nothing definite in the darkness.


    The only sound in the room is her own breathing and the soft shuffling of her own feet as she took a step forward.


    Suddenly, a light flickered on, illuminating the room in a pale, eerie glow. Katyusha''s eyes widened as she took in the room. She was standing in a small, windowless chamber. The walls and floor were made of cold, gray stone, and the room was almost empty except for a single chair and a small table.


    As she turned to look behind her, she realized the door through which she had entered was gone, replaced by a solid expanse of stone. She was trapped. She spun around, looking for any sort of exit or weakness in the walls, but they appeared to be unassailable.


    Katyusha tried to stay calm, but her heart was racing. She had been teleported into this strange room, with no clear way out. She needed to think, to figure out what was happening.


    As she took a few steps around the room, she noticed a small mirror on the far wall, almost hidden by the shadows¡­


    Katyusha slowly walked towards the mirror, her footsteps echoing in the silence. As she got closer, she saw that it was a full-length mirror, propped up against the wall. The surface was slightly dusty, but the mirror was otherwise intact.


    She approached the mirror, her reflection staring back at her. She took in her appearance, seeing her own stern, pale face staring back at her.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed through the room, sharp and clear.


    "Do you recognize yourself in the mirror?"


    Katyusha spun around, searching for the source of the voice. It seemed to come from all around her, like it was everywhere and nowhere at once.


    "Who''s there?" Katyusha called out, her eyes darting around the room. "Show yourself!"


    There was no answer, just the echoing silence of the room. But then, the voice came again.


    "I ask again, do you recognize yourself in the mirror?"


    Katyusha turned to look at the mirror again, confused and a little scared. What was this disembodied voice''s angle?


    "Of course, I recognize myself," Katyusha said irritably. "What kind of question is that? I know who I am.¡±


    "Are you sure about that?" The voice pressed, a hint of amusement in its tone.


    Katyusha''s irritation turned to unease. "What do you mean, am I sure? I''m General Katyusha, leader of the Platinum Army. Who the hell else would I be?¡±


    The Voice chuckled, a soft, almost mocking sound. "Oh, you''re General Katyusha. The big, bad warrior, fearless and powerful, leading the Platinum Army with an iron fist. Is that who you really are?¡±


    Katyusha bristled at the taunting tone, feeling defensive. "Yes, that''s who I am! I''ve worked hard to build the Army, to make it the force it is today. I''ve fought and I''ve won. I''m respected, feared. That''s who I am.¡±


    The Voice continued, unfazed by Katyusha''s defensiveness. "Have you ever taken a moment to stop and think about WHY you''ve done all these things, General? Deep down, WHY do you lead the Platinum Army with such unwavering determination?¡±


    Katyusha''s breath hitched in her chest. That question had hit far too close to home. It was a question that had long plagued her, a question she had tried to avoid, bury deep within herself. But it was always there, a nagging feeling, like a splinter buried in her skin that she couldn''t ignore.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The Voice continued, its tone mock-sympathetic. "What is it that drives you, General? The need for power? Control? Or is it something more, something hidden beneath your armor, something you''re too afraid to look at?¡±


    Katyusha''s thoughts spiraled. How could this mysterious voice know these things? How could it see right through her, see the very thoughts and fears she had tried so desperately to suppress?


    The Voice pressed on, seeming to sense her turmoil. "You built the Platinum Army into a powerhouse, but at what cost, dear General? How many bodies had to lie at your feet? How many lives had to be sacrificed in the name of your cause?¡±


    Katyusha clenched her fists, shaking with anger and shame. She had tried to keep that truth buried deep, pretending the cost was worth it. She had told herself it was for the greater good, that the innocent people she had sacrificed were necessary collateral damage.


    The Voice continued, relentless. "How many times have you told yourself that the end justifies the means, General? How many times have you told yourself that the lives you''ve taken, the families you''ve destroyed, were necessary prices to pay? That you were doing this for the greater good?¡±


    Katyusha''s breath was coming in ragged gasps now. The Voice was speaking the very words that haunted her nightmares, the thoughts she had tried so hard to keep locked away. She clutched her head, trying to shut out the Voice''s harsh truth.


    The Voice continued to pick Katyusha''s brain, its next words coming out almost as a sigh. "Oh, how you deceive yourself, General. You justify, you rationalize, you convince yourself that what you''re doing is right, when deep down, you know the truth. You''re a killer, a conqueror, a monster.¡±


    Katyusha''s eyes darkened as she listened to the Voice. It was clear that it was trying to get a rise out of her, to question her identity. But she wasn''t about to let it.


    "Yes, that''s what I am," she said with conviction. "Now stop playing games and tell me who you are.¡±


    The Voice hummed in thought for a moment before replying, "Very well. I''ll tell you who I am. But first, you need to answer one question for me.¡±


    Katyusha clenched her jaw in irritation but managed to reply, "Alright, fine. What''s your question?¡±


    The Voice chuckled again, as if it was enjoying its little game. "The question is simple: What do you fear, General Katyusha?¡±


    Katyusha paused, taken off guard by the question. Fear wasn''t something she liked to admit. But the Voice seemed insistent on getting an answer.


    "I don''t fear anything," she said after a moment, her voice a little shaky. "I''m a strong, fearless leader. I''ve never known fear. What do I have to be afraid of?¡±


    The Voice let out a harsh laugh. "That''s a lie, and we both know it. Everyone fears something. Even big, powerful leaders like you. So, let me ask you again: What do you fear, General Katyusha?¡±


    "Oh, do tell," the Voice said in a mocking tone. "What could possibly scare the fearsome General Katyusha so much?¡±


    Katyusha took a deep breath, hating that she was even admitting this. "I... I fear being weak," she said quietly. "I''m known for my strength and power. I''ve built my entire life on this image. If I show weakness, even a hint of vulnerability, everything I''ve worked for will crumble. I can''t have that. I WON''T have that.¡±


    The Voice was silent for a moment, pondering this revelation. Then, it spoke again.


    "So, you''re afraid of being seen as weak. That makes sense. But what if I told you that your fear of weakness is what makes you weak in the first place?¡±


    Katyusha''s brows pinched in confusion. "What do you mean? How can fearing weakness make me weak?¡±


    The Voice chuckled again. "It''s simple, really. When you spend all your energy and focus on avoiding appearing weak, you''re not putting enough effort into being strong. You spend too much time worrying about how others perceive you instead of truly investing in your own strength. In a way, your fear of weakness is what''s holding you back from reaching your full potential.¡±


    Katyusha''s face darkened. The Voice was right, of course. She spent so much time obsessing over her image and how others saw her that she often neglected her own development and wellbeing. But she couldn''t let this Voice know it had gotten through to her.


    "That''s easy for you to say," she snapped back. "You''re just a voice in a mirror. You don''t know what it''s like to lead an army and carry the weight of so many lives on your shoulders.¡±


    Katyusha looked at her own reflection again, confusion and irritation battling in her mind. "Of course, I recognize my own reflection. Why are you asking this stupid-ass question over and over again?¡±


    The Voice chuckled once more, clearly enjoying this game. "Oh, I will tell you who I am, but not just yet. We''re not done here. First, you need to take a good, hard look at yourself. And when I say yourself, I mean the person reflected in the mirror, not the version you want everyone else to see.¡±


    Katyusha''s irritation flared at the Voice''s words, but she tried to remain calm. "What do you mean, the version I want everyone else to see? This is who I am - General Katyusha, the leader of the Platinum Army!¡±


    The Voice tsked, clearly not buying her act. "Oh, come on now. You know that''s not entirely true. You''re only showing me a fraction of yourself, a carefully constructed persona you''ve built to project strength and power. But I want the real Katyusha¡ªflaws and all.¡±


    Katyusha''s face reddened in anger. How dare this Voice question her authenticity and strength? But no matter how hard she tried to deny it, a small part of her knew that it was right. She had worked for years to cultivate this image of strength and authority. But deep down, there was so much more to her.


    "Fine," she said through gritted teeth. "I''ll humor you. I''ll show you the real me.¡±


    "Good," the Voice cooed. "Now, really look at your face in the mirror. See yourself as you truly are, not as others see you. And tell me what you see.¡±


    Katyusha took a deep, steadying breath and turned back to the mirror again. This time, she tried to look past the stern, authoritative figure she normally saw. She tried to focus on the details of her face, the flaws and imperfections that she often tried to hide.


    As she peered into the mirror, she noticed the faint circles under her eyes, signs of the many sleepless nights she had endured as a leader. She noticed the tightness in her jaw, the tension she always held in her body.


    "I see..." Katyusha''s voice had lost its usual harsh edge. "I see signs of fatigue, of stress. The weight of my responsibilities has taken its toll on me more than I''d like to admit.¡±


    The Voice hummed, pleased. "Very good. Now look past your physical features. What else do you see?¡±


    Katyusha forced herself to look deeper, past the weariness and the tension. As she did, she began to notice more about herself.


    "I see... determination," she said slowly. "A stubbornness to keep going, no matter what. A need to prove myself.¡±


    "That''s one way to look at it," the Voice acknowledged. "But why do you think you feel the need to prove yourself? Is it because you''re not confident in your abilities? Or is it something more?¡±


    Katyusha''s jaw tightened again, and she fought to keep her cool. The Voice was pushing her, prying into her insecurities. But she couldn''t deny the questions...


    "Maybe... maybe both," she admitted. "I do have doubts. Who wouldn''t, in my position? But I also feel like I have something to prove. To myself, and to the world.¡±


    "That''s understandable," the Voice said, its tone still annoyingly calm. "But don''t you see? The need to prove yourself, to always appear strong and infallible, is what''s eating away at your confidence. You''re so busy trying to be perfect that you''re forgetting to accept your flaws and grow from them.¡±


    "What choice do I have?" Katyusha snapped back. "As the leader of the Platinum Army, I don''t have the luxury of showing weakness. I have to be strong for my people. Showing my flaws would show them that I''m not capable of leading them. I can''t have that.¡±


    The Voice let out a low chuckle, almost like it was taunting her. "You are so stubborn, General Katyusha. So unwilling to admit that showing vulnerability can be a strength. It''s no wonder you''re so stressed out and exhausted all the time. You''re carrying a weight that''s too heavy for one person to bear alone.¡±


    Katyusha''s eyes narrowed. The Voice seemed to know her too well, pushing all the right buttons to get under her skin. "And I suppose you have a solution for me?" she asked through gritted teeth. "Some wise words that will magically fix all my problems?¡±


    The Voice chuckled again, obviously enjoying the power it had over her. "Oh, that I do. But it''s not a solution that comes easy. You see, accepting your own weaknesses is a difficult thing to do. It takes a lot of courage and introspection. Are you sure you''re ready to take on that challenge, General Katyusha?¡±


    The Voice simply waited, silent and unmoving. It was clear that it wasn''t going to offer any revelations until she played its game.


    Katyusha let out a frustrated huff but turned her gaze back to the mirror. She tried to look even deeper, to see past the layers of stress and determination to the very core of herself.


    As she peered further inward, she began to see something...a hint of vulnerability that she thought she had long buried. Her eyes widened as she realized what she was looking at. Beneath the facade of strength and confidence, she saw a fragile, scared girl who desperately wanted to be loved and accepted. She had spent so many years building walls around that part of her, pretending it didn''t exist at all.


    As this realization dawned on her, Katyusha''s eyes clouded with tears. She felt strangely exposed, as if the Voice had ripped away all her defenses and laid her bare. She didn''t know how to handle these emotions, these feelings that she had pushed down for so long.


    The Voice''s tone shifted to be more neutral, losing its mocking edge. "Yes, there it is. The real you. The true Katyusha that you keep hidden from the world. The Katyusha who longs for love and acceptance, who fears being judged and rejected.¡±


    Katyusha''s shoulders slumped as the weight of her own emotions hit her like a ton of bricks. The Voice was right, as much as she hated to admit it. She had spent so much time trying to be strong and fearless that she had forgotten how to be vulnerable.


    "You see, General Katyusha," the Voice continued, "it''s not weakness to show your vulnerability. It''s strength. Strength to admit that you''re not perfect, that you have flaws and fears just like everyone else. And when you accept your true self, you open yourself up to growth and change. You can become the leader your army truly needs - a strong commander with a compassionate heart.¡±


    Katyusha was quiet for a moment, absorbing the Voice''s words. As much as she didn''t want to admit it, it was making sense. She had been so obsessed with projecting strength that she had neglected to take care of herself and build genuine connections with her soldiers. Maybe opening up a bit wouldn''t be a bad thing¡­or just keep up the tough act.


    "L-Listen here, I''m tired of this, I don''t have all day. I need to get out of here and back to my soldiers. So tell me who you are already and get me out of here.¡±


    The Voice chuckled at her impatience, but there was no hint of mockery this time. "Very well, General Katyusha. I''ll tell you who I am. Are you ready to hear the truth?¡±


    Katyusha nodded, bracing herself for whatever revelation was coming. She wasn''t sure what to expect, but she was ready to face it head-on.

 Battle Against the Ancient Mermaid

    Kinsey smirks, sensing Sapphira''s challenge, "I don''t mind taking you on, mermaid. I''d say it''s time someone taught you a lesson about messing with me.¡±


    "You''re playing with fire, mortal," Sapphira warns, a steely glare fixed on Kinsey. "You''re way out of your league here.¡±


    ¡°Out of my league, my ass! Check this out!¡±


    Kinsey jumped, her Dark Aura surrounding her body as zeroed in on Sapphira. Before Kinsey''s foot could make contact, the mermaid evaded with a buttery smoothness and retaliated with a brutal tail strike that hit the side of Kinsey''s face, the sound echoing through the chamber as Kinsey''s body destroyed several pillars and before slamming into a wall, leaving a large crater.


    Her Aura Shield shattered after the blow, the impact left Kinsey stunned and battered, pain shooting through her head and body as she struggled to stand up. Her eyes flicker with a mix of shock and anger as she glares at Sapphira. The rest of the girls watch silently, their expressions ranging from concern for Kinsey to shock at the ferocity of the mermaid''s attack.


    Sapphira stares down at Kinsey, her expression stern. "I warned you," she says, her voice harsh. "You don''t know what you¡¯re messing with.¡±


    Kinsey spits out a mouthful of blood, her body trembling from both anger and pain. "You''re paying for that!" she snarls, her eyes flaring with intensified hatred.


    Sapphira''s eyes remained cold, her stance defensive. "You should count yourself lucky I didn''t finish you off there and then," she says coolly. "You''re way over your head.¡±


    Kinsey lets out a low, furious growl as she stands up. "You think I''m afraid of you? I could wipe the floor with you any day!" she snaps. "You wanna challenge me? Bring it on!¡±


    Sapphira remains calm, her eyes never leaving Kinsey. "You''re blinded by your anger," she says, her voice steady. "And your recklessness will be your downfall.¡±


    "Your fake wisdom doesn''t impress me!" Kinsey retorts viciously. "You think you can just lecture me on what''s right? You don''t know anything about me or what I¡¯ve been through! Now get outta my way before I destroy you for real!¡±


    "You think you''re the first brat who thought they could take me on?" Sapphira retorts, her expression remaining steady. "If you think you can overpower me, you''re sorely mistaken.¡±


    Kinsey''s face twists into a sneer. "We''ll see about that!" she hisses before charging towards the mermaid once again, her dark aura flaring up even more intensely.


    Sapphira''s eyes narrow as she senses Kinsey''s approach. Again, she swiftly dodges and retaliates with another powerful tail strike, sending Kinsey backwards again with a bone-jarring crash.


    As Kinsey hits the wall, she grimaces in pain, her body leaving another, though smaller crater in the wall. She slowly stands up, her legs shaking from the force of the impact. Despite the pain and damage, her determination remains unflinching.


    Sapphira regards Kinsey with a mixture of disgust and curiosity. "You''re stubborn, I''ll give you that," she mocks with derision. "But what makes you think you can defeat me?¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Kinsey grits her teeth, her eyes fixed on Sapphira. "I won¡¯t let you stop me," she growls, her voice filled with a grim resolve. "I''ve come this far, and I''m not going to let a fucking fish take me out now.¡±


    Sapphira smirks, her eyes gleaming with a hint of pity. "You''re fighting a battle you can''t win," she states with certainty. "You''re just a mortal, and I''m an ancient being.¡±


    Kinsey''s hands clenched into fists, her determination unshaken. "Mortal or not, I won¡¯t stop until the World Core is mine," she says, her voice filled with a cold determination. "You''re just standing in my way.¡±


    Sapphira lets out a dry chuckle, her tail leisurely flicking around. "You''re quite delusional, you know," she remarks. "You really think you can control the World Core?¡±


    Kinsey''s eyes flash with a defiant glare. "Don¡¯t underestimate me," she retorts, her voice filled with bitterness. "I¡¯ve been underestimated too many times. This time, I¡¯m taking what I want, and no one is going to stop me.¡±


    Sapphira''s expression hardens as she hears Kinsey''s words. "You have no idea what the World Core is capable of," she warns. "It''s not something to be toyed with, and it certainly isn''t your personal plaything.¡±


    Kinsey grits her teeth, her anger and impatience growing. "Enough with the lectures," she snaps. "I don¡¯t care about the dangers or the consequences. I¡¯m taking control of the World Core, and there¡¯s nothing you can do to stop me, mermaid.¡±


    Sapphira''s eyes narrow dangerously, her tail twitching with annoyance. "I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that," she mutters, a hint of warning in her voice. "You¡¯re dealing with powers far beyond your comprehension, and you¡¯re being foolishly reckless.¡±


    Kinsey sneers, her determination unyielding. "You think I''m scared of a mermaid?" she counters, her voice filled with arrogance. "I¡¯ve seen far worse than you. The World Core is just another obstacle for me to overcome.¡±


    Sapphira''s face remains impassive, her expression giving nothing away. "Then you are a fool," she states matter-of-factly. "You may have overcome other obstacles, but the World Core is a whole different beast. It''s not something you can just brute force your way through.¡±


    Kinsey¡¯s anger and determination intensify as she stands up straight. "The hell I can''t!" she growls, her dark aura now enveloping her entire body.


    Sapphira watches Kinsey closely, her eyes calculating. She''s prepared for another attack but also knows that she needs to maintain her composure and not underestimate Kinsey''s determination.


    Sapphira senses the intensifying aura around Kinsey and readies herself for another attack. She can feel the increased power radiating from the girl, but doesn¡¯t flinch, her gaze steady. "You just won''t give up, will you?" she mutters.


    Kinsey''s eyes are wide and wild, her body trembling with a mix of intense anger and a strange, twisted enjoyment. "I won''t stop until I make you pay!" she exclaims, launching herself at Sapphira once again, this time with even more savagery.


    Sapphira blocked Kinsey''s attack with a powerful thrust of her tail, sending her soaring into a nearby wall. The impact causes another large crater, and Kinsey slumps to the ground, her body battered and bruised, struggling to get up.


    Kinsey slowly sits up, spitting out another mouthful of blood. Her body is now covered in cuts and bruises, each breath she takes labored, but her eyes are still filled with a mad determination to win. "You''re...not winning...this, mermaid," she manages to say between ragged breaths.


    Sapphira glares down at Kinsey, her expression stern. "You''re stubborn, mortal," she remarks, circling around the girl. "But you''re no match for me. You need to learn that some fights are unwinnable.¡±


    Kinsey glares back up at the mermaid, defiant even in her weakened state. "Nothing... is unwinnable... for me," she retorts, struggling to rise but falling back down to the ground, her body too weak from her previous attacks.


    Sapphira''s eyes soften slightly, seeing the state Kinsey is in. "Your determination is admirable," she says, her voice softening ever so slightly, "but you''re going to get yourself killed with this recklessness.¡±


    Kinsey lets out a hoarse bitter laugh. "So what if I do?" she retorts, her voice rough and ragged. "Better to die fighting...than to live with the knowledge that...I got beat by some¡­dumb-ass fish.¡±


    Sapphira''s expression hardens again. "So you''re reckless and suicidal," she mutters, shaking her head. "You''re a fool. Don¡¯t you care for your life at all?¡±


    Kinsey''s glare intensifies at the slight show of sympathy. "I...don''t need...your pity," she snaps, wincing as she tries to rise again, only to flop back down to the ground once more.


    Sapphira sighs, shaking her head. "This isn''t pity, it''s wisdom. You''re outmatched here, and you''ll only end up getting seriously hurt if you keep going down this path.¡±


    Kinsey glares up at the mermaid, her expression defiant but also reflecting a hint of vulnerability. Her chest heaves with effort as she struggles to catch her breath, her body battered and bruised. "I... won''t... stop," she insists weakly, the stubborn pride in her voice more prominent than ever.


    Sapphira sighs again, frustration beginning to show on her face. "You''re being foolish. Your stubbornness is not just going to get you hurt, it could get you killed," she says, circling around Kinsey, her eyes studying the girl''s battered form.


    Kinsey''s expression flickers with a mix of defiance and pain. Her breathing is ragged and she''s unable to rise again after another attempt, her body giving out on her. The adrenaline from before is fading, leaving her with a more prominent sense of her injuries. "You...ain''t gonna¡­kill shit," she quipped, her voice weaker this time.


    Sapphira watches the girl''s struggle, her gaze steady. "I''ve seen countless mortals like you," she says, her voice soft. "They all eventually hit a wall, whether it''s their own bodies or their own limits. You''re no exception. You need to learn when to quit.¡±


    Kinsey clutched her chest, beginning to chant under her breath. She didn''t want to draw upon this power so early, but being stuck in such a tight corner, she must call for greater power from beyond¡­

 Striking a Deal

    ¡°Give me your name already, damnit,¡± Katyusha demanded in a wary tone.


    ¡°...My name¡­is Leopoldine.¡± The Voice confirmed. A door which wasn''t there before had opened, and slowly stepping out of it was a pale girl with purple hair and cyan eyes, a smirk spreading across her features. She wore a black, white, red and blue uniform, the same legendary colors worn by the royalty of the old Excelsior Empire. She kept taking slow steps forward until she stopped right in front of Katyusha.


    ¡°Now that I''ve gotten the information I needed from you,¡± Leopoldine continued. ¡°I¡¯ll let you in on a little secret. I know about your plan to create, as Esther told me, ¡®artificial humans¡¯.¡±


    Katyusha flinched at this revelation, her eyes widening as she parted her lips to speak, only for Leopoldine to shush her with a gloved finger. ¡°Shhhh¡­I wasn''t finished talking, General. Anyways, I''m one of the head scribes for the Invocation Organization, and we have plans of our own to create artificial beings.¡±


    "Wait a moment," Katyusha interjected, her eyes narrowing as she assessed the strange girl standing in front of her. "Invocation Organization?"


    Leopoldine smirked and slowly nodded, her eyes never leaving Katyusha. "That''s right. The Invocation Organization has been working for years to perfect the science of creating artificial beings. We have our own methods and our own goals.


    Katyusha clenched her fists, frustrated at Leopoldine''s casual taunt. "You think this is a game, do you? You and your Invocation friends are playing with fire, and it''s going to burn you."


    Leopoldine shrugged. "We''ve gotten this far without burning ourselves. And trust me, we have resources you could only dream of.¡±


    Katyusha raised an eyebrow skeptically. "Oh really? Like what?¡±


    Leopoldine let a smug grin grace her face as she answered. ¡°Well, it was we who built the Excelsior 4000, the largest and tallest structure humanity has ever built with our current technology. It reaches 4 kilometers into the skies above, which makes the tallest skyscraper in the world, the Hilja Ar-da, look like an atom by comparison. It''s even taller than Mount Suijin is in ¨­kuninushi. The base of the tower is 6 kilometers wide just to support the astronomical weight from above. The darn thing is so huge that even the weather patterns get disrupted. How''s that for your answer?¡±


    Katyusha took in all the information, her skepticism only growing as she inquired, ¡°Well how much did it cost to build that, is my question.¡±


    Leopoldine felt a sweat drop of nervousness trail down her forehead from the question, her grin faltering a tad. ¡°Well, um¡­ Admittedly, as laughable as the IDEA of building it was, the COST of building it was equally laughably expensive. We were expecting it to cost roughly 500 billion Sunstones¡­but in the end it cost us 1.4 TRILLION Sunstones.¡±


    Katyusha blinked, not uttering a word as she processed that. ¡°That''s bigger than the entire GDP of my home country.¡±


    ¡°Kamagiri, right?¡±


    ¡°Right. But how did the Invocation Organization pay for that, where did they get all that money from?¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled, her smug aura still apparent as she responded. ¡°We have many sources of funding, but our greatest source comes from donations from our followers. You¡¯d be surprised how many people are loyal to us. But enough about that. What''s important is your interest in our project.¡±


    Katyusha''s expression hardened as Leopoldine switched the subject to her own plans. ¡°Yes, tell me more about this project of yours.¡±


    Leopoldine cleared her throat and crossed her arms, explaining the Organization''s plan, a smirk on her face.


    ¡°Well, I''m positive you''re aware of the Aranaki, who are created by the negative emotions of living beings. However, they are a product of a much more malicious entity. There is a mysterious organization that thrives off of the suffering of humanity. The members of this organization are named Archons. The Archons get all of their power from the negative emotions of humans, so they do everything they can to farm misery from us. As a threat to our world, we initiated the Organization, the members of which are special humans who use a practice known as "Invoking", and these special people are known as "Invokers". Invokers can call upon the powerful souls of other individuals to fight against the Archons, with the catch being that the soul in question must resonate with that of the Invoker''s. The soul that an Invoker summons will be placed into an artificial body that is so realistic, it is impossible to distinguish these vessels from actual humans. We will name these vessels ¡®Sculpti¡¯, ¡®Sculpta¡¯ for singular.¡±


    Katyusha''s mind whirled with the information, trying to process the enormity of the organization and their goals. This was more than she had bargained for, but she remained guarded, her face betraying nothing.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "So you''re telling me," she finally replied, her voice steady, "that the Invocation Organization is attempting to create artificial beings with the souls of other individuals, and their ultimate goal is to defeat these Archons?¡±


    Leopoldine nodded slowly, a sly smile on her face. "That''s correct. We call these artificial beings ''Sculpti''. They''re essentially human vessels that house the souls of powerful individuals from history or the supernatural."


    Katyusha raised an eyebrow. "And you think these ''Sculpti'' can combat the Archons?¡±


    "We have reason to believe so," Leopoldine replied. "The Archons thrive on negative emotions, and the Sculpti will not be susceptible to these same emotions. They will be more focused, more powerful. They will be able to fight the Archons on equal footing.¡±


    Katyusha''s mind was whirling with questions and doubts. She didn''t trust the Invocation Organization, and she certainly didn''t believe in this project. But she knew better than to show her cards.


    "And you''ve been working on this project for how long, exactly?" she asked, trying to keep her tone neutral.


    Leopoldine''s smile widened as she answered. "Oh, it''s been a work in progress for years. We''ve been gathering souls and refining our technology bit by bit. But we''ve hit a few roadblocks recently, which is why I look to you for some assistance.¡±


    Katyusha''s interest was piqued. "Roadblocks, you say? What kind of roadblocks?¡±


    Leopoldine''s expression darkened a bit as she replied. "We''ve encountered some... difficulties in transferring souls to the artificial bodies. It''s proven more challenging than we anticipated, and we''re still trying to figure out how to make the process more successful.¡±


    Katyusha''s face remained stoic, but inside she was intrigued. It was clear that the Invocation Organization was not as flawless as they pretended to be. Maybe she could use this information to her advantage.


    Leopoldine saw the flicker of interest in Katyusha''s eyes and smirked. "I can see the wheels turning in your head, General. You''re wondering how this information can benefit you, aren''t you?¡±


    Katyusha raised an eyebrow, annoyed that the purple-haired girl could read her so easily. "I''m just trying to understand the situation," she replied coolly.


    Leopoldine chuckled softly, enjoying this game of wits. "Of course you are. And I can see that you''re skeptical of our organization. But let me assure you, we''re not your enemies. In fact, we could be powerful allies.¡±


    Katyusha''s eyes narrowed. "And why should I trust you? Your organization is messing with forces beyond your understanding, playing God. How do I know you won''t just use your Sculpti for your own selfish gains?¡±


    Leopoldine''s smirk turned into a genuine smile. She could respect Katyusha''s caution, her loyalty to her own cause. "I completely understand your skepticism, General. And I respect your loyalty to your Army."


    "But let me assure you, our primary concern is the safety of humanity. We''re not interested in power or domination. We simply want to ensure that the Archons can never manipulate humanity again. And as for the Sculpti, we''re not creating them for our own gain.¡±


    Katyusha wasn''t fully convinced, but she knew she needed more information. She took a deep breath and decided to play along, for now.


    "Fine. Let''s say I believe you, and I find this information useful. What do you want in return?¡±


    Leopoldine''s smile widened again, pleased that Katyusha was engaging with her. "I''m glad you see the value in our project. What I want is simple: a partnership. We provide you with our knowledge and technology, and in return, we ask for your help. Your forces, your resources, your influence. We need access to your facilities, your scientists, your soldiers. Together, we can make this project succeed.¡±


    Katyusha thought about it, weighing the pros and cons of this offer. On one hand, she was wary of the potential dangers of working with the Invocation Organization. On the other hand, she saw the potential benefit of having access to their resources and technology.


    "And what guarantee do I have that you won''t betray me or stab me in the back?" she asked.


    Leopoldine''s expression softened slightly. "We have no intention of betraying you, General. We need your help to make this project work, and we''re willing to provide you with access to the full scope of our resources and intelligence. We''re not looking to deceive or manipulate you. We''re looking to work together, as partners. Can you trust me on that?¡±


    Katyusha studied Leopoldine''s face closely, searching for any signs of deceit or deception. But the purple-haired girl''s expression remained steady and sincere. Finally, she made up her mind.


    "All right," she said. "I''ll cooperate with you. But I have one condition.¡±


    Leopoldine''s eyes glimmered with curiosity. "And what''s that, General?¡±


    Katyusha leaned forward, her eyes hard and resolute. "I want access to all the information you have on this project. Your research, your notes, everything. I want to know everything there is to know about the souls you''re extracting, the technology behind the Sculpti, and your plans for deployment. No secrets, no half-truths. I want full and complete transparency.¡±


    Leopoldine considered this request for a moment, then nodded slowly. "Very well. You have my word that you will have access to all of our information. We''ll give you everything you need to know about the souls we''ve extracted and the technology behind the Sculpti. You can examine our research, speak to our scientists and engineers, and observe our operations firsthand. We have nothing to hide from you, General.¡±


    Katyusha felt a grudging respect for Leopoldine growing within her. The purple-haired girl was keeping her promises, at least for now.


    "That''s good to hear," she said. "I''ll hold you to your word. But understand this: if I find out that you''ve been hiding anything from me, or if you betray me in any way, I will not hesitate to take action. Is that clear?¡±


    Leopoldine nodded. "Crystal clear, General. We want this partnership to work just as much as you do. We''re not interested in deception or treachery. We want a strong and mutually beneficial relationship with you and your forces.¡±


    Katyusha studied Leopoldine for a moment longer, then gave a small nod of acceptance. "Alright then. We have a deal. But I''ll be watching you closely, Leopoldine. Don''t give me a reason to doubt your integrity.¡±


    Leopoldine smirked. "I wouldn''t expect anything less, General. Rest assured, you have my full cooperation and transparency. We''ll work together to make this project a success, and to protect humanity from the threats we face.¡±


    Katyusha nodded, satisfied with the agreement they had reached. "Good. We''ll begin exchanging information and accessing your resources as soon as possible. I''ll send a team to your facility within the week to oversee the partnership.¡±


    "Excellent," Leopoldine replied with a smile. "We''ll prepare everything for your arrival. And I''ll make sure that our scientists and engineers are available to answer any questions and provide any information you need.¡±


    "I appreciate that," Katyusha said, standing up from her chair. "I''ll be in touch soon. And remember, I''m watching you. Don''t do anything that might make me reconsider our partnership.¡±


    Leopoldine stood up as well, her trademark sly smile returning on her face. "I wouldn''t dream of it, General. I have nothing but the highest regards for our partnership. You have my word that everything will proceed smoothly from here on out.¡±


    Katyusha nodded, still wary of the purple-haired girl, but willing to give this partnership a chance. "Very well. Until we meet again, Leopoldine.¡±


    Leopoldine gave a small bow. "Until next time, General. I look forward to our continued cooperation.¡±


    Katyusha nodded curtly, then turned and walked out of the room, her mind already working on how to make the most of this tentative partnership.


    Leopoldine watched her go, a smile still playing on her lips. She was pleased with how the meeting had gone, and she looked forward to working with Katyusha and hery forces. She was confident that, together, they would be able to make the Invocation Organization''s project a success.

 Calling Upon the Darkness

    ¡°You know, Sylvie¡­you''re an annoying little shit¡­but I need your power right now¡­¡±


    As Kinsey summoned the great power of the Dark forces, the others watched in terror.


    Noelle''s eyes were wide with shock and disbelief. "What the hell is she doing?" she whispered, her voice quivering.


    Zalgo narrowed her eyes, her face etched with concern and worry. "This isn''t good," she muttered.


    The dark cloud around Kinsey expanded, and she lifted into the air, hovering above the ground, her face twisted with anger and determination.


    The others backed away, fear in their eyes as they watched Kinsey''s transformation. Sapphira stood firm, though, her expression unwavering.


    "You''re making a grave mistake, mortal!" she warned, her voice echoing around the chamber.


    "Mistake, mistake," Kinsey repeated, her voice taking on a deep and hoarse tone as she looked down at the others. "I''ll show you what a mistake really looks like¡­¡±


    Kinsey opened her eyes, both of which were now more black than a starless night sky. Without warning, she hurled a powerful blast of dark magic at Sapphira, who barely dodged it, her body narrowly avoiding the hit.


    The blast crashed against the wall behind where Sapphira stood a moment ago, leaving a crater in its wake. The others stared in horror as they realized the extent of Kinsey''s corrupted powers.


    Noelle stepped forward, her hands glowing with her aura. "Kinsey, stop this madness!" she cried out, her voice filled with desperation.


    Kinsey turned her gaze towards Noelle, her eyes glowing darkly, filled with malice.


    "And what are you going to do about it, little light-bringer?" she sneered, her voice full of contempt. "You think you can stop me with your pitiful powers?¡±


    Noelle gritted her teeth, her determination unflinching. "I''m going to try," she said firmly, her hands raising higher. "You can''t just let your anger consume you like this!¡±


    Kinsey smirked, her eyes flickering with dark mirth.


    "Oh, please," she snorted, her voice dripping with scorn. "Do you really think you have the power to stop me? You''re nothing more than a mere Light-bearer, a grain of sand in the universe. You can''t even comprehend the kind of power I possess now!¡±


    ¡°No matter your powers, I''ll do whatever it takes to stop you!"


    Noelle began to channel her energy, gathering it into a blinding light at her fingertips.


    Kinsey chuckled darkly, her eyes fixated on Noelle.


    "You think your puny light can defeat me? Fool."


    Kinsey''s body seemed to ripple and change, transforming further into something more demonic and powerful, her voice taking on an otherworldly tone.


    ¡°You humans¡­destroy¡­EVERYTHING!!!!¡± she roared, her Darkness swelling with a deep boom.


    ¡°Drop it already, Kinsey!¡± Rachel yelled, her fists balled.


    ¡°You''re not speaking to a human anymore, Rachel,¡± Noelle said in a shaky voice. ¡°You''re speaking to a demon. A nasty one at that.¡±


    With a fierce cry, Noelle then unleashed the aura she had been gathering, directing it towards Kinsey as a dazzling beam of bright, pure Light.


    Kinsey''s eyes widened slightly, surprised at the power of Noelle''s attack. She quickly cast a shield around herself made of Dark energy, which absorbed the light beam with a burst of smoke and shadows.


    "Is that really the best you have?" she sneered, her voice dripping with mockery. "That little light show is nothing compared to my power now!¡±


    Noelle clenched her fists, her determination only strengthening at Kinsey''s words. She couldn''t let her get away with this.


    "I won''t give up," she said firmly, her voice edged with a fierce resolve. "I refuse to let you harm anyone here or corrupt the World Core!¡±


    Kinsey chuckled darkly, her expression dripping with contempt.


    "Oh, aren''t you just adorable? So determined and stubborn. It''s almost endearing."


    She raised her hand, creating an orb of swirling dark energy in her palm, its malevolent power crackling around her like electricity.


    Noelle braced herself, her eyes locked on Kinsey''s dark orb. She knew she couldn''t back down, even if the odds were stacked against her.


    Kinsey smirked, her face twisted with sadistic enjoyment.Stolen novel; please report.


    "I can see the fear in your eyes, little human," she sneered. "You''re in over your head, and you know it."


    She hurled the dark orb at Noelle, its malevolent energy crackling through the air like a serpentine bolt of lightning. Noelle gritted her teeth, her body tensing as she prepared to dodge the incoming attack. At the last moment, she leaped out of the way, the dark orb narrowly missing her and exploding against the wall behind her.


    Kinsey laughed derisively, her confidence unwavering.


    "You''re fast, I''ll give you that," she said, her voice filled with mockery. "But you can''t dodge forever."


    She raised her hand once again, her palm glowing as she prepared to launch another attack.


    "I don''t plan to dodge forever," Noelle said, her voice edged with determination. "I''m going to find a way to stop you, no matter what it takes."


    She focused her energy once more, her hands glowing brighter as she prepared to counterattack.


    Kinsey''s smile only widened, her arrogance growing with each passing moment.


    "Your determination is impressive," she sneered. "But it will be your downfall. You can''t possibly hope to defeat me."


    She unleashed another wave of dark energy, sending a barrage of shadowy projectiles towards Noelle, moving with incredible speed.


    Noelle dodged and weaved through the dark projectiles, her body moving with a grace and agility that belied her mortal form. She ducked and rolled, barely avoiding the attacks, her determination flaring even brighter. Noelle then emerged from the dust and landed a jump kick on Kinsey''s stomach, her boots crashing into the girl with a harsh thud that made the others cringe.


    The kick was not enough to send Kinsey flying across the room, but it was enough to send her stumbling backwards, her eyes widened as she winced. She brought a hand to her stomach, looking up at Noelle with a slightly hateful glare.


    "Why, you little BITCH-"


    Kinsey raised a hand, and several tentacles of dark energy shot forth towards Noelle in rapid succession!


    Noelle''s eyes widened as she quickly dodged the first few tentacles, but the next one managed to graze her side, causing a sharp pain to shoot through her. She let out a gasp of pain, wincing as she stumbled backwards.


    Kinsey smirked, watching Noelle struggling. She seemed to enjoy seeing her enemy in pain. She raised her hand again, preparing to launch another attack when, suddenly, Sapphira moved in front of Noelle.


    "No more."


    Kinsey''s smirk faded at the sound of Sapphira''s authoritative voice. The ancient mermaid stared down at her with a firm and stern gaze, her arms crossed in front of her chest.


    "Not you again, you puny fish."


    Kinsey''s voice was still dripping with disdain, but there was a hint of caution in it now - a recognition of Sapphira''s authority and strength.


    Sapphira scowled. "You have no right to toy with the World Core, especially not like this. I cannot allow such recklessness."


    Sapphira then glides closer to Kinsey, her eyes narrowing.


    "Oh, please. As if you could stop me. I''ll knock BOTH of you the fuck out with this new power."


    "You underestimate my power, mortal. I am the guardian of this underwater city, and I will not allow its World Core to fall into the wrong hands."


    Sapphira''s words were spoken with a firm and resolute tone, leaving no room for argument. Her eyes flared with determination as she floated closer to Kinsey.


    ¡°It won''t go the same way as last time, sea creature."


    Kinsey''s confidence was beginning to waver, but her anger and bitterness towards the group still fueled her determination. She raised her arms, and dark energy swirled around her once more, crackling with power.


    "I am more than capable of handling you, Kinsey. You may possess dark powers, but I have the wisdom and experience that comes with age and protection of this realm."


    Sapphira''s calm demeanor remained in sharp contrast to Kinsey''s aggression, and her voice was laced with a hint of maternal sternness, as if she would rather be dealing with a child throwing a tantrum than a full-grown young woman bent on revenge.


    "Your age and wisdom mean nothing to me!"


    Kinsey clenched her fists, her eyes flaring with a renewed sense of determination. She was not going to let Sapphira stand in her way. She raised her hands, and more dark energy surged forth, forming into several writhing, wriggling dark vines that aimed straight for Sapphira.


    "Very well then."


    Sapphira''s voice remained cool and calm, even as she prepared to defend herself. She raised her arms and held out her hands, a brilliant glow surrounding them as she summoned her aura. The dark vines approached, and with surprising speed, Sapphira slapped them out of the air with two swift, powerful blows.


    The sound of them smacking against the stone floor echoed throughout the chamber, and Kinsey''s eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected swiftness of Sapphira''s actions. The others watched in awe, their eyes locked on the ongoing battle between the two powerful women.


    Kinsey gritted her teeth, her anger growing as she realized that Sapphira was not going to be an easy opponent to take down. She gathered the rest of the dark vines and launched them at Sapphira with more force, willing them to wrap around the mermaid''s body and constrict.


    "Impressive, but not enough."


    Sapphira raised her arm once more, and with another swift backhand, she batted the approaching dark vines away.


    "You are outmatched, Kinsey. It''s time to stop this foolishness.¡±


    Kinsey''s face flushed with anger, her eyes burning with defiance.


    "You really think you can tell me what the fuck to do? I''m not gonna stop ¡®til I get my revenge!"


    Kinsey clenched her fists, and the air around them began to grow heavy and dark as her anger and determination surged through her, launching herself at Sapphira. Sapphira caught Kinsey by the arm before her punch could connect, and held her in place as she landed a harsh tail strike on Kinsey''s side, leaving a deep red impression of her tail behind. Kinsey resisted the pain, however, not blushing and refusing to be knocked around like a ragdoll like before. Grunting, Sapphira struck with her tail again on Kinsey''s right upper arm, leaving another gruesome tail impression. But again, Kinsey refused to budge or show any relent. Sapphira glowered, slamming her tail into Kinsey over and over, landing four blows per second wear down Kinsey''s strength and resolve one tail strike at a time.. The chamber echoed with the sharp sounds of Sapphira''s tail impacting on Kinsey''s body, but Kinsey gritted her teeth and bore it all without budging an inch. It was as if her anger and determination had formed a shield around her, enabling her to withstand the barrage of attacks even when it seemed implausible. Despite Sapphira''s relentless strikes, Kinsey showed no signs of yielding, further proving her strength, both physically and mentally.


    Meanwhile, the others watched the exchange with wide eyes, unable to interfere. Alice, in particular, felt a pang of guilt in her chest as she observed the brutal assault on one of her old friends.


    Sapphira continued her relentless barrage, her expression determined and set, as she tried to wear down Kinsey''s defenses and force her to give up. But Kinsey remained staunch, the rage and willpower within her fueling her resistance against the onslaught of harsh blows. It seemed like an impossible task to tire out Kinsey at this rate. Her anger and perseverance had become an impenetrable force that no amount of physical attacks could match. The blows continued to land upon her with no break, but Kinsey''s resolve only seemed to strengthen with every strike.


    However, as the fight went on, Sapphira noticed a subtle change in Kinsey''s expression. Though she still held strong, a brief flicker of weakness appeared in her eyes, revealing the immense pain and exhaustion she was enduring.


    Sensing an opportunity, Sapphira intensified her attacks, her tail whipping and striking with renewed force. She could see the strain on Kinsey''s face, the subtle hints of fatigue and desperation. As much as Kinsey tried to hide it, Sapphira knew that she was reaching her limit. Sapphira recognized this and continued to press her advantage, hitting Kinsey with precise and brutal blows each time. With every passing second, Kinsey looked more worn-down, her breaths becoming heavier and her movements more labored.


    Alice and Rachel watched anxiously, their hearts in their throats. Each blow that landed upon Kinsey''s body sent a wave of worry and concern through them. They had grown up together, shared countless memories, and now watching Kinsey get punished like this was pure torture.


    A few blows later came a moment where Kinsey''s defenses slipped, and Sapphira found her opening. With a swift motion, she struck Kinsey with a precise and painful blow, causing her to fall to the ground. Kinsey gasped as she hit the ground, the impact knocking the breath out of her lungs. She struggled to push herself up, but Sapphira was upon her in a matter of seconds, her tail poised to deliver another hit.


    The others flinched, their hearts pounding in their chests. They wanted to intervene, to stop the fight before Kinsey got hurt anymore, but they knew that interfering could potentially make the situation worse. So they could only watch as Sapphira prepared to deliver the final blow.


    Sapphira brought her tail down with full force upon Kinsey, the impact ringing loudly throughout the chamber. Kinsey''s body jerked and she let out a cry of pain as the blow landed.


    The others watched in horror as Kinsey lay motionless on the ground. The fight was over, and Sapphira stood above her with a look of triumph on her face.


    The room was eerily quiet, the only sound was the sound of Kinsey''s labored breathing and the gentle hum of the World Core. The others were too shocked to speak, their minds trying to process what they had just witnessed. As the shock wore off and realization dawned upon them, the others rushed over to Kinsey, concern etched on their faces. They knelt down beside her, checking on her injuries and assessing the damage. Kinsey was in bad shape. Her body was covered in red marks and bruises, and she was clearly in pain. Her eyes fluttered open and she attempted to push herself up, but her body was too weak. The others quickly but gently held her down, trying to prevent her from moving too much and inadvertently hurting herself further.


    ¡°I¡­failed,¡± Kinsey said in a breathless voice.


    Her dark aura shrouded her body once more, and before anyone could react, Kinsey disappeared from the chamber.


    ¡°Kinsey, wait-!¡± Rachel called out. But her voice echoed with Kinsey being long gone. ¡°Damn¡­we had our chance¡­¡± she ended with a resolute defeat in her eyes.

 The Imago Gene

    Back in the server room, Uni''s eyes continued devouring the information in the hidden files on the console she used. She clicked on the file titled: ¡°CLASSIFIED ¡ª Imago Gene¡±.


    ¡°Oho, what''s this?¡± Uni whispered to herself with a curious smirk as she read the classified information, reading it aloud under her breath.


    ¡°The Imago Gene is an entity made of aura that, when implanted into a host via Possession, forms a symbiosis with it. Over time, the host''s internal body parts will be replaced with improved duplicates made by the Gene. The Imago Gene has been implanted in several subjects already, with more to come down the line. The Imago Gene replaces and reinforces the body''s damaged systems whenever the host experiences any stress or harm, resulting in an evolved clone of the host''s body. The Imago Gene''s growth process could reach drastic proportions in its later stages, as it quickly infiltrates the body and replaces over half of it with its own improved version, and there''s no defined limit to the process. The Imago Gene not only drastically affects one''s proficiency in Void Magic but also one''s personality, as hosts are at a high risk of insanity as the Gene infiltrates more and more of the host''s body.¡±


    Uni quickly scrolled down to the next paragraph.


    ¡°When Void users with the Imago Gene become adept enough in Void Magic, they can enter their special Imago State, which grants them a unique aura armor molded specially to fit them.¡±


    Uni was reminded of seeing Trixie''s ice armor, wondering if that''s the same as described in this file, pushing her thoughts away as she continued.


    ¡°The Imago State is the ultimate culmination of all aspects of the user as an individual, and how the user''s transformation looks will tell others quite a bit about them. "Imago" is the last stage of development of an insect; the completion of a metamorphosis. In other words, the adult stage. In order to gain this transformation, one must suffer enough physical, mental, emotional, or spiritual punishment, and what the user''s transformation will look like is determined by the user''s true nature. For example, one consumed with rage and violent, primal instincts can achieve a wicked, monstrous appearance. Those with the Imago Gene who cannot undergo their own Imago State either were a Void user for too short of a time, or have been through fewer physical, mental, emotional, or spiritual trials than others with the Imago Gene. The Imago State¡ªalthough some can maintain it longer than others¡ªwill only last for a brief moment, so one must take advantage of the temporary boost the transformation gives them. While in this form, the user''s aura consumption is far more unforgiving, and failure to keep their aura reserves in check can result in death.¡±


    The server room was silent for a moment, save for the soft hum of machinery. Uni''s eyes gleamed with intrigue, her mind spinning with the implications of this information. She re-read the passage of the file to better absorb it all, not yet finished with her research.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "So the Imago Gene can replace damaged body parts with improved duplicates, huh?" Uni mused quietly, tapping her finger on the console. "And it''s linked to Void Magic, of course.¡±


    She continued reading. "This ''Imago State'' sounds powerful. A unique armor molded to each user, that''s intense. And it takes a lot to get there? Sounds like you have to go through hell and back.¡±


    Uni''s eyes widened as she read ahead. "Oh crap, there''s drawbacks too. The host could go insane, and if you''re not careful, it can kill you. Damn, talk about a double-edged sword.¡±


    She took a deep breath, processing the information. "Okay, so this Imago Gene is no joke. It can make you stronger, but it can also wreck you. And this ''Imago State'' sounds like a big deal too. Sounds like the only ones who can activate it are those with the Gene, and only after getting through some serious stuff. I gotta keep this in mind.¡±


    Uni made a mental note to keep the Imago Gene and the Imago State in mind. As she continued skimming through the information on the console, she started to grasp the scope of its potential power and the risks involved. Every step of the way, Uni was reminded that the world she lived in was teeming with abilities and powers beyond imagination.


    "Damn, I can''t believe they were hiding all this info on the Imago Gene," Uni whispered to herself, her face lit up with intrigue. "I need to bring this to Trixie¡¯s attention later." She quickly pulled out a hard drive and ported the important points over to a separate file, ready to be shared later.


    After she was finished reading this particular file, Uni went on to go through more of the classified information on the console, looking for anything else of importance. The server room was quiet, the ambient hum of the machines the only sound filling the area.


    Uni continued scrolling through the rest of the classified information, occasionally muttering to herself as she discovered more details before making it to a list with names of the implanted subjects. "Looks like they''ve implanted this Gene in multiple subjects already...wonder who those poor souls are. And the Imago State could really come in handy, but the risks...man, that''s serious business.¡±


    As Uni combed through the names, none of them ringing familiar, eventually she landed on one name that made her heart stop. Trixie.


    Uni gasped silently as she stumbled upon Trixie''s name in the list. She could hardly believe it. Trixie, her friend and ally, had her name on the list.


    Uni''s mind raced with questions and disbelief. How could this be? When was she implanted? Why didn''t she talk about it? Her hands trembled as her eyes remained locked on the name staring back at her, trying to comprehend reality.


    Her heart racing, Uni knew she had to find out more. She kept scrolling, searching for additional information, looking for anything that could shed light on what this meant. Her mind was a storm of conflicting emotions, torn between her faith in Trixie and growing shock at this revelation.


    Uni looked around, ensuring no one was nearby, before speaking under her breath, "This...can''t be right. Is Trixie...?¡±


    She took a deep breath, trying to calm her racing thoughts. She had to remain calm, logical. Uni continued scrolling through the file, looking for any additional information regarding Trixie''s case, but there was only the long list of names remaining, sifting through them before hitting the bottom of the file.


    She silently cursed under her breath. This was a bombshell; the implications and repercussions of such a revelation were immense. Uni considered her options, knowing she needed to talk to Trixie immediately and get some answers. It was divine timing that at this very moment, she saw Trixie sneaking back into the server room, with Esther in tow as Uni marveled at the former with all the


    questions she had boiling over the surface.

 Returning to the Surface

    Alice stared at the floor where Kinsey disappeared, while Rachel stood tense, her hands balled up.


    ¡°She truly turned to the Darkness¡­¡± Alice muttered.


    ¡°The fuck is wrong with her?!¡± Rachel yelled, her voice booming through the room. ¡°I can''t believe she would turn on us like that!¡±


    Noelle stepped forward to put her hands on both Alice''s and Rachel''s shoulders, a calm gaze on her face.


    ¡°Please calm down. We can free her from the hold of the Darkness, but it''s the time and place that''s the problem here. She has to be willing, and only those willing to free themselves from the Darkness will succeed-¡±


    Right after Noelle finished her sentence, Alice''s Twilight Fragment appeared in her hand, resonating with the World Core.


    ¡°Alice, there it is!¡± Noelle alerted. ¡°It''s time to seal the Dark Gateway of this world!¡±


    Sapphira smiled. "Ah, the power of the World Core. It looks like it''s chosen you," she remarked, her voice smooth and steady.


    Noelle, looking at Alice and the Twilight Fragment in her hand, nodded. "Now''s our chance. We have to seal the Dark Gateway before the Depraved enter this world too."


    As Alice pointed the Fragment at the World Core, a ripple of energy ran through the intricate patterns on its surface.


    "Do it, Alice," Sapphira encouraged, sensing the significance of this moment.


    Alice took a deep breath, preparing herself for what was to come. With all eyes on her, she brought the Twilight Fragment closer to the World Core.


    The air around them seemed to vibrate, as if the very fabric of reality was in suspense. The World Core and the Twilight Fragment began to glow in tandem, their energies melding together in an ethereal dance.


    Alice closed her eyes, focusing all her energy on the task at hand. She could feel the immense power of both the World Core and the Twilight Fragment coursing through her, calling for her to wield it effectively.


    With a determined look in her eyes, Alice fired a beam of Light from the Twilight Fragment onto the World Core. Immediately, a pulse of energy surged through the room, causing the walls to shake and a gust of wind to buffet the group.


    Sapphira watched the scene unfold with anticipation. The power of the World Core and the Twilight Fragment seemed to be reacting positively, the glow from the two artifacts growing brighter by the second.


    ¡°This is taking much longer than the last time,¡± Rachel commented.


    ¡°Because the Darkness has more of a hold on this World Core than the one in Freelife Town, Rachel,¡± Noelle replied.


    A dazzling beam of light burst forth from the point of contact between the Twilight Fragment and the World Core, expanding to engulf the entire space. The light pierced through every crevice, leaving no darkness behind.


    Alice shielded her eyes from the intense light, feeling the overwhelming power coursing through her veins. The light seemed to be alive, pulsating with an almost soothing beat.


    Zalgo, also captivated by the spectacle, watched with wonder and curiosity in her eyes.


    As the light began to subside, a soft glow remained suspended in the air, emanating from the now solidified form of the Dark Gateway. The gateway looked like a rift in space and time, its edges shimmering and flickering.


    Noelle observed the solidified Dark Gateway with a satisfied look on her face. "We did it," she said quietly. "We successfully sealed the Dark Gateway of this world.¡±


    Alice, feeling a sense of relief and exhaustion, stepped back from the World Core. The intense use of power had taken its toll on her, but the sense of accomplishment was undeniable.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Sapphira, impressed by their achievement, addressed the group. "You have done something extraordinary," she said, her voice echoing through the chamber. "Sealing a Dark Gateway is no easy feat, especially with the power you''ve just displayed.¡±


    Rachel stretched her arms, a proud grin on her face. ¡°And there''s that! Now we can take our leave and-¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Sapphira interrupted, gliding closer to the group. ¡°Before you all make your leave, I wanted to ask¡­can you take me back up to the surface?¡±


    ¡°The¡­surface?¡± Noelle questioned, blinking in confusion at the mermaid.


    ¡°Yes. I''ve spent centuries down here in this underwater palace, and I haven''t been on land ever since. It was always my dream to revisit the surface, to see the gorgeous, starry night sky again¡­but the water pressure outside of this palace is too intense for me to survive the journey up.¡±


    Sapphira''s words hung in the air as the group exchanged looks of surprise and compassion.


    "You''ve seriously lived here all your life?" Rachel asked, a hint of sympathy in her voice.


    Sapphira nodded. "Yes. Ever since this city was built, I was tasked to stay down here and protect it. I''ve been alone for so long¡­"


    The room felt quiet at her words, each of the girls feeling a mix of sadness and empathy for the mermaid.


    Alice was the first to step forth, her voice gentle yet firm.


    ¡°We will take you back to the surface, Sapphira,¡± she declared, her hand resting on the mermaid''s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve been trapped down here for far too long. You deserve to experience the beauty of the world above.¡±


    Noelle, Rachel, Zalgo and Camilla nodded in agreement, their faces reflecting kindness and determination.


    A faint smile tugged at Sapphira''s lips, her eyes gleaming with gratitude. ¡°Thank you¡­thank you so much. You don¡¯t know what your kindness means to me.¡±


    Noelle¡¯s smile widened as she responded, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare an aura sphere, and we¡¯ll ascend swiftly and smoothly. You won¡¯t feel a thing.¡±


    Sapphira nodded, her tense shoulders relaxing slightly, though her eyes still held a hint of trepidation. ¡°That sounds like a good plan¡­. I¡¯m ready when you are.¡±


    The girls collectively moved towards the exit of the palace, with Noelle creating her protective aura sphere. The glowing orb encircled the group, including Sapphira, as they began their ascension.


    Despite the rough start due to the oppressive water pressure, the journey up to the surface was smooth and rapid, the aura sphere cutting through the water effortlessly. Sapphira had her eyes closed most of the time, her heart filled with anticipation and anxiety.


    As the group resurfaced, they were greeted by a glorious display of the night sky. Billions of stars, shimmering and sparkling, filled the blackened canvas above. The moon, shining as brightly as ever, illuminated the peaceful landscape around them. Noelle turned the sphere into a platform above the water, allowing everyone to see the sky without her aura obscuring the view.


    Sapphira''s eyes widened as she took in the sight. She had imagined this moment thousands of times in the past, but never thought she''d actually see it.


    ¡°By the Goddesses¡­¡± she breathed out, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It''s as beautiful as I imagined. If not more¡­¡±


    She moved a hand up to her face, a single tear escaping from the corner of her eye.


    Noelle, noticing her emotional response, placed a gentle hand on her arm. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Sapphira nodded, her hands curling into fists. She looked up at the infinite night sky once more, her voice choked with emotion.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m... I¡¯m more than okay. I¡¯m experiencing something I never thought I¡¯d experience. It¡¯s overwhelming, but...it¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    She took a moment to collect her composure, her eyes still fixed on the stars. ¡°I want to stay here for a while, if I may.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Alice agreed, her voice filled with compassion. ¡°Take all the time you need.¡±


    The girls gathered around Sapphira, giving her a moment to take in the beauty of the night. They stood in silence, each understanding the magnitude of this moment for her.


    Sapphira''s eyes roamed over the sparkling stars, her heart filled with a mixture of awe and nostalgia. She had spent countless centuries trapped beneath the water, her view of the surface limited to memories and dreams. But now, she was here, on the surface under the vast night sky, something she thought she¡¯d never experience.


    She took a deep breath, the fresh tropical air filling her lungs, a sensation she had almost forgotten as she was used to the stale air of the palace. She looked at the girls surrounding her, their quiet understanding touching her deeply.


    As the minutes passed, Sapphira closed her eyes. She wanted to savor this moment, every detail of it, the cold night air brushing against her ebony skin. The endless stars above, shining with a brilliance that was almost blinding. The silence that was only interrupted by the gentle sound of the waves. It was as if all the time she had spent trapped underwater was slowly fading away, replaced by the pure, unadulterated beauty of being on the surface again.


    After a while, Sapphira opened her eyes and looked down at the dark waters below her. Despite its cold and unforgiving nature, she didn''t feel any hatred for the ocean. Instead, a sense of peace washed over her.


    ¡°Thank you¡­all of you, for bringing me here. You¡¯ve given me a gift that cannot be repaid. Seeing the surface again¡­it feels like a burden has been lifted from my heart. I''m eternally grateful for your kindness.¡±


    Alice smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t feel like you owe us anything, Sapphira. We¡¯re just glad we could help you experience this.¡±


    Zalgo and Rachel nodded in agreement, expressing their happiness for her.


    Camilla, ever the pragmatist, spoke up. ¡°So, what¡¯s your plan now?¡±


    Sapphira let out a soft laugh. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t have one. I never thought I would actually see the surface again. It feels both overwhelming and¡­liberating.¡±


    She paused for a moment, eyes fixed on the shimmering ocean in front of her. ¡°I suppose¡­I suppose I just want to experience as much of the surface as possible. All the things I¡¯ve missed out on all these years.¡±


    "Fair enough," Camilla replied, a hint of a smile on her lips. "But where will you stay?"


    The question hung in the air, as the girls collectively looked at Sapphira, curious about her plan.


    Sapphira sighed. "I have nowhere to go, if I''m being honest. And I wouldn''t want to impose on anyone."


    She looked up at the sky again, her eyes tracing the path of a shooting star. "The palace has been my home, but now that I''m back on the surface, I feel free, yet somehow¡­lost. Maybe I''ll just wander for a while, see where the wind takes me.¡±


    "You don''t have to wander alone," Camilla spoke up. "You can come with us, if you''d like. We have a room in a fancy hotel not too far from here. You''re welcome to stay with us.¡±


    Sapphira''s eyes widened in surprise, touched by Camilla''s offer. She hadn''t expected such kindness from the group she had only just met.


    "Are you sure?" she asked, the hope in her voice barely concealed. "I wouldn''t want to cause any trouble for you all.¡±


    "Of course we''re sure," Alice assured her, a warm smile on her face. "We want to help you. We wouldn''t offer if we didn''t want to."


    All the other girls nodded in agreement, expressing their willingness to welcome her.


    Sapphira felt a wave of gratitude wash over her. She had spent so long in solitude, the warmth of friendship was a sensation she had almost forgotten.


    "Thank you...thank you all." she said, her voice shaking slightly. "I''d be honored to come with you.¡±


    "Then it''s settled," Zalgo chimed in, folding her arms. "We should get going before it gets too late."


    The others agreed, and with that, they began making their way back to their room. Sapphira felt a newfound sense of hope growing within her. For the first time in many centuries, she wasn''t alone anymore.

 Should I Tell Her?

    Uni and Trixie locked eyes as Trixie entered the server room, noticing the look of concern and intense curiosity on Uni''s face. Trixie gestured for Uni to follow her as she stepped outside the room, ensuring they were out of earshot from the room.


    Once they were in a secluded area, Trixie turned to face Uni, her expression betraying a mix of concern and confusion. "What''s going on, Uni? You seem like you''ve seen a ghost.¡±


    Uni took a deep breath, her emotions warring inside, knowing that she needed to approach this delicately and wisely.


    "Trixie, I''m not exactly sure how to say this," Uni began, her usual playful tone replaced with seriousness. "I stumbled upon something...something very important and classified about you...in the classified files.¡±


    Trixie''s eyes widened, her expression reflecting a mix of surprise and anxiety. "What? About me? What did you find?¡±


    Uni took another deep breath, gathering her thoughts, searching for the right words. "Well, I found a file...about the Imago Gene that was implanted in several subjects," Uni explained, her voice steady but filled with underlying concern. "And...your name was among the list of those who were implanted.¡±


    Trixie''s expression faltered, her eyes wide as her mind struggled to grasp the implications. She hadn''t expected this revelation, and the truth hit her like a ton of bricks.


    "What...what are you saying... I was implanted with the Imago Gene?" Trixie asked, her voice laced with a mix of disbelief and uncertainty.


    Uni gave a slight nod, sympathetic towards Trixie''s confusion. "Yes, that''s what I saw in the file," Uni responded, her voice soft and careful. A moment of silence passed between them as Trixie processed the information.


    Uni gently placed a hand on Trixie''s shoulder, her voice low and sincere. "Trixie...why didn''t you tell me? Or the rest of the Alliance for that matter?¡±


    Trixie''s mind raced, her thoughts spinning in a whirlpool of emotions. She stumbled backwards, her expression morphing from shock to confusion. "I...I don''t understand... How could I be implanted with the Imago Gene? I don''t remember ever agreeing to that...and¡­¡±


    Uni approached her slowly, stepping closer to provide some support. "From what I''ve gathered, it was likely done without your knowledge or consent, Trixie. It''s possible that you were unknowingly implanted with the Gene while being unconscious or even while you were a child. The classified files didn''t go into details, but I''m sure it''s not something you would voluntarily agree to.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Trixie''s heart sank at the realization, her confusion and shock blending with anger and betrayal. "So, I was...implanted with a powerful and dangerous gene without even knowing it? Without my consent?¡±


    Uni nodded, her eyes filled with empathy. "Unfortunately, it seems that way. These secretive organizations often have their own agendas, and they don''t hesitate to sacrifice individual consent for their own goals. You were likely implanted as part of a research project or experiment...without your knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Man¡­first, Piper getting kidnapped, and now THIS?¡±


    ¡°I know this was a bad time to bring it up¡­but I had to tell you while the iron is hot, sorry.¡±


    "Don''t apologize," Trixie replied, pausing for a moment.


    "At least we know the truth now. I''m still trying to wrap my head around the whole idea of some top secret experiment being done on me... it''s a lot to take in."


    "Did the file at least mention what they were trying to do with the Imago Gene?¡±


    Uni nodded solemnly. "According to the file, the Imago Gene was implanted to see if it could enhance physical abilities and potentially bestow the Imago State to those compatible."


    Trixie couldn''t help but scoff a bit when she heard this, her mind filled with a mixture of confusion and concern. "So they were using me as some kind of test subject...without my knowledge? That''s messed up.¡±


    "Yeah, it really is," Uni agreed, her own concern evident on her face. "But it''s important to remember we don''t have all the details yet. We don''t know how or when the implantation was done, or what exactly was done to you.¡±


    Uncertainty and confusion etched itself on Trixie''s face. The idea of undergoing a secret experiment without her knowledge filled her with a sense of violation and vulnerability.


    "I need to get to the bottom of this," Trixie stated firmly, her determination slowly replacing her earlier concern. "Piper''s capture and finding out I was part of a secret experiment¡­it''s a lot. But I can''t just sit around wondering. We need to get back to Piper, and then figure out what''s going on with this Imago Gene thing."


    Uni nodded in agreement. "I''m on board. Saving Piper is the priority right now. And after, we''ll work on figuring out the whole Imago Gene situation. Have you found where she is yet?¡±


    Trixie took a deep breath, attempting to steady her mind and focus on the task at hand. She had to be strong, for herself and for Piper.


    "Yeah, she''s in a room strapped to a table. We tried to free her, but we had a run-in with¡­Katyusha.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Yep. But we need to get back in there and free Piper, and then figure out how the hell all this fits together. The scientist in the room closed it off from the rest of the building, but I believe with your help, we can make it back in."


    Uni gave her a nod of support. "We''ll make it through this. Together.¡±


    Trixie nodded firmly, feeling a sense of resolve settle within her. There was a lot to overcome, but she wouldn''t be alone. With Uni by her side, and Esther assisting as well, she knew they had a chance to rescue Piper and uncover the truth about the Imago Gene.


    "As Alliance members, we stick together," she said firmly. "We''ll navigate the obstacles in our way. We''ll get Piper back, and we''ll get some answers.¡±


    Uni smiled, her usual mischievous nature re-emerging. "That''s the spirit, Trixie. We can do this. We''re a crack team, after all. Together, we''ll kick some Platinum ass, find your friend, and get some answers. No problem.¡±


    Trixie couldn''t help but smile at Uni''s unwavering optimism. Though a part of her was still grappling with the reality of the situation, she found comfort in Uni''s unwavering confidence.


    "You''re right," she said, straightening her shoulders. "We can handle this. We''ll get through whatever comes our way, and we''ll do it together. Let us show you the room Piper is being held in, and we can get to business."


    As the girls prepared themselves for the next phase of their mission, determination coursed through Trixie''s veins. With Uni and Esther at her side, she felt ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

 A New Home

    As the group walked to The Royal Palm, Sapphira couldn''t help but look around with fascination. The landscape of the surface was so different from what she remembered. The trees, the buildings that weren''t there before, the sounds of life echoing around her, it was all so surreal. As the group led Sapphira through the twisting halls of the abandoned city, the silence was broken only by the sound of their footsteps and the faint hum of the aquatic life surrounding them. Sapphira, feeling a mix of fear and excitement, kept a close distance to the group, her head swirling with thoughts and emotions. The memories of her long-lost life on land came back, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of nostalgia.


    As they navigated through the ruined pathways on the way to the city, Rachel turned and looked at Sapphira, her brows rustled. "So uh, can you tell us your story?" she asked, her voice echoing softly through the empty halls. "You said you spent centuries here. That''s a long time.¡±


    Sapphira nodded, a hint of melancholy in her voice. "Yes, it is," she said. "It has been centuries, indeed. I watched as this once-thriving city slowly succumbed to the sea, and I was left behind to watch over the World Core.¡±


    "So," Noelle chimed in, "you were the administrator of the Palace, right? That''s a huge responsibility. Why did they leave you behind?¡±


    Sapphira''s gaze hardened, a mix of sadness and resentment flickered in her eyes. "When the city fell, everyone fled, except for me. They didn¡¯t think I, a simple mermaid, could do anything. So they left me behind, alone, to watch over the Core.¡±


    Zalgo chuckled, a hint of admiration in her voice. "Well, they were wrong. They clearly underestimated you."


    Camilla nodded in agreement. "That''s right! You have been here for centuries, all by yourself. We can''t even imagine how hard that must have been for you!¡±


    Sapphira''s expression softened slightly, touched by their words, but the pain of her past still lingered in her eyes. "It was difficult, yes," she said. "But I had no choice. The Core had to be protected, and someone had to watch over it. So I stayed, alone, for centuries, with only the company of the aquatic life around me.¡±


    "You''ve been through a lot," Alice said. "You¡¯re incredibly strong to have endured all that time on your own.¡±


    Sapphira glanced at Alice, a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Thank you," she whispered. "It''s strange, but...your words mean a lot to me. I''ve been alone for so long, it feels...strange to know that after all this time, I¡¯m not alone anymore.¡±


    "Of course you''re not alone!" Rachel said with a kind smile. "We''ve got you now."


    Zalgo nodded. "That''s right. We''re not going to forget you, not after all that you''ve been through.¡±


    Sapphira''s chest tightened with emotion. The words of acceptance and support from the group were more than she could have ever hoped for. Years of seclusion had left her hardened and weary, and now, with the group¡¯s support, she felt a flicker of hope.


    As they continued on, Sapphira couldn¡¯t help but ask a nagging question that had plagued her mind. "May I ask you all a question?" she inquired, her voice soft.


    "Of course," Noelle replied, her tone encouraging. "What is it?¡±


    Sapphira glanced down at the floor before looking up, a hint of nervousness in her expression. "Why did you choose to help me? You barely know me. Yet, you still offered me a home with you.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Camilla shrugged with a friendly smile. "Well, you need help, don¡¯t you?"


    Rachel nodded in agreement. "Exactly! Plus, we know what it¡¯s like to be alone, and the feeling sucks.¡±


    ¡­Which is why I wished Kinsey opened her damn mouth about her feelings- Rachel thought with a mental groan.


    Zalgo chuckled, her grin widening. "Besides, something about you just seemed...intriguing. We couldn''t just walk away from you.¡±


    Sapphira''s heart fluttered with gratitude. She had expected many responses, but the kindness and openness of the group was something she had long forgotten. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice slightly shaky. "You have no idea how much this means to me.¡±


    Alice patted Sapphira on the back. "Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re happy to help."


    Noelle smiled warmly. "We¡¯re in this together now, okay?¡±


    The words echoed in Sapphira¡¯s mind, and a small, genuine smile tugged at her lips. "Together," she repeated, the word sounding foreign yet comforting. "I like the sound of that.¡±


    The Royal Palm came into view, and the girls entered the hotel with Sapphira, who received curious stares from the staff members. As they reached the elevator, Camilla pressed the button, waiting for the doors to open. After a few moments, the elevator doors slid open with a soft ''ding,'' revealing a spacious and well-lit interior. The group filed inside, taking up positions along the walls. Sapphira hung back slightly, her gaze sweeping over the unfamiliar surroundings.


    Alice turned to Sapphira, noticing her hesitance. "It''s alright," she said, her tone reassuring. "The elevator is completely safe.¡±


    Sapphira let out a small breath, trying to calm her nerves, and nodded. "I...I trust you," she murmured, floating into the elevator.


    The doors slid closed smoothly, and with a soft hum, the elevator began to ascend. As the elevator rose, the group engaged in light conversation, their voices filling the small space with laughter and chatter.


    Sapphira listened quietly, taking in the sound of their laughter and casual banter. It was a stark contrast to the silence she had grown accustomed to, and it stirred something within her. The sensation of feeling...alive, once again.


    As the elevator continued its ascent, Zalgo looked over at Sapphira, noticing her lost in thought. "Hey, are you doing okay?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern.


    Sapphira snapped back to reality, her dark eyes meeting Zalgo''s. "Oh, um, yes," she stammered, trying to seem composed. "I apologize. I was just...lost in thought.¡±


    Zalgo chuckled, her grin widening. "No need to apologize," she said. "I get it. This is a lot to take in, especially after centuries alone.¡±


    After a few moments, the elevator came to a gentle halt, and the doors slid open to reveal a long hallway lined with doors. The group stepped out one by one, with Sapphira following closely behind.


    The hallway was well-illuminated, with a series of doors lined up on either side. Each door was fitted with a small, circular window, giving a glimpse into various rooms. The hallway was blissfully quiet, save for the soft footsteps echoing with every step.


    Camilla led the way, checking the room numbers on the doors as she walked. "227¡­228¡­229.


    ¡®Kay, this is it," she said, stopping in front of a door at the end of the hall. She turned the handle, and the door swung open, revealing the cozy, well-furnished room.


    Sapphira peered into the room curiously, her gaze flitting from the comfortable-looking beds bedecked with comfortable blankets and fluffy pillows, to the small kitchenette in the corner. It was nothing compared to what she had grown used to, it looked like the most lavish living space she had ever seen.


    "This is where you¡¯ll be staying," Camilla said, stepping into the room and dropping her bag on the bed. "We didn''t bring much furniture, but you do have a bed, a kitchenette, and a bathroom.¡±


    Sapphira entered the room behind them, her eyes darting around, taking in every detail. "This...this is amazing," she whispered, a mixture of awe and gratitude in her voice. "You have no idea how big of an upgrade this is for me.¡±


    "We figured you''d need a bit of comfort after being stuck in a damp palace like that," Alice said, plopping down on the bed and basking in its softness.


    Sapphira chuckled softly, her gaze lingering on the bed, almost as if she was still in disbelief that she had been given such a comfortable space to sleep in after so long. "You''ve no clue. For centuries, I have been confined to a small, cold cell, hardly more comfortable than a cave.¡±


    "That sounds awful," Noelle said, her eyebrows furrowing in sympathy. "You must really hate small spaces now, huh?¡±


    Sapphira nodded, a hint of irritation in her expression. "I do, to be honest. Centuries of living in a cramped cell, with nothing but four stone walls, and a tiny, barred window to look out at. It was...suffocating, to say the least.¡±


    "Well, fortunately, this room is anything but small," Noelle said, glancing around the open space. "You won''t have to feel claustrophobic here.¡±


    Sapphira exhaled deeply, her body visibly relaxing as she looked around the room once more, as if absorbing the comfort that it provided. "It feels like a dream... to have this much space, and comfort, after all these years.¡±


    "You deserve a chance to relax and feel at home," Alice added, reclining on the bed. "Consider this your own little sanctuary.¡±


    Sapphira smiled, the warmth in her heart almost too much to bear. After so many long years, she was finally given a sanctuary, a place of her own. "I... I don''t know how to thank you all," she said, her voice cracking slightly with emotion.


    "There''s no need to thank us," Noelle said, resting a comforting hand on Sapphira''s shoulder. "We''re a team now. We look out for each other, okay?¡±


    Sapphira''s eyes watered a bit, and she swallowed the lump in her throat, nodding. "Okay," she whispered, her voice filled with gratitude. In that moment, she knew the true meaning of the word ''family,'' and the depth of the bond that had already started to form between them.

 In Need of a Distraction

    Trixie, Uni, and Esther made their way through the silent halls of RISHA, being vigilant and stealthy. They crept down the long dark corridors with only the occasional blinking light indicating they were in a facility. The halls themselves were bare and empty, most likely due to the fact most of the staff were in the control room, monitoring the base''s security cameras. They crept along until they reached a door labeled "Experimentation Room 10: Classified".


    Uni scanned the door, looking for any security measures or booby traps. "Looks like they''ve got a complex lock on this thing," she observed, taking out her electronic device and hooking it up to the door. "Give me a second to crack it.¡±


    After a few moments of concentration, Uni let out a victorious hum. "Got it! The door is now officially unlocked. Let''s get your friend, shall we?¡±


    The girls cautiously opened the door, revealing the sterile white room before them. The room was large like Trixie remembered, with a few medical instruments lined up against the walls, and a high-tech computer terminal in the far corner of the room.


    Trixie immediately noticed, in the middle of the room, Piper lay strapped to the makeshift operating table, an IV attached to her arm.


    Trixie quickly ran to her, followed by Esther and Uni. She leaned over Piper, checking on her vital signs, but she was unresponsive.


    "She''s alive, but she''s unconscious. They must''ve drugged her or something," Trixie said, worry evident in her voice.


    Uni walked around the room, noticing the various medical tools and the high-tech computer. She approached the computer, observing the various data and diagrams displayed on the screen. "This looks serious.¡±


    As Uni clicked through the various screens and data displayed, she noticed a folder labeled "Experiment Results, Subject 10: Piper". Uni opened the folder, and her eyes widened as she scanned the contents.


    "This...this is insane." Uni whispered, her voice filled with disbelief.


    Esther looked over Uni''s shoulder and gasped as she saw the contents of the folder. The data showed a series of experiments conducted on Piper. It detailed the various procedures, observations, and results from the tests performed on her.


    Trixie looked at the girls, her face ashen. "What does it say? What have they done to her?¡±


    Uni continued to scan the data. "They''ve been experimenting on her...implanting her with different nanobots, altering her DNA...she''s basically a guinea pig for their twisted experiments."


    Esther''s hand flew to her mouth, her eyes wide with shock.


    Uni took a deep breath before continuing. "It says here that they''ve been conducting experiments on Piper. Injecting her with various drugs, testing her pain thresholds, monitoring her vitals, and more. Some of these experiments are...horrific. It''s like...they''ve been treating her like a lab rat. No wonder she''s unconscious. They''ve been pumping her full of crap for who knows how long.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Trixie felt a wave of disgust and anger wash over her. "Those bastards! How could they do this to her?!"


    Uni continued to scroll through the data, her eyes widening even more. "That''s not all. They''ve been documenting her reactions to certain stimuli, monitoring her brain activity, and testing... something about a ''Void State''?¡±


    "Void State? What the hell is that?" Trixie asked, her voice filled with both anger and confusion.


    Uni shrugged, still reading. "It''s not fully explained here, but it seems to be some kind of altered state they''ve been trying to achieve through the experiments. Maybe a state of heightened abilities or awareness, I don''t know.¡±


    Trixie took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. "We need to get her out of here. Now. But we have to be careful. They''ll be watching us like a hawk."


    Uni nodded in agreement. "Right, we need a distraction, something to draw their attention away from us and Piper.¡±


    Suddenly, Uni''s eyes widened with an idea. "I might have a plan. But it''s... risky."


    Trixie and Esther exchange a look, then turn to Uni expectantly, waiting to hear her plan.


    "You see, when I was combing through the files in the server room, I found something interesting," Uni said, a sly smile on her face. "Apparently, they were experimenting on another subject, one labeled ''Subject 0''. It''s a high-security file, and the experiments conducted on this subject were... intense."


    Trixie and Esther raised their eyebrows in surprise, the former inquiring, "Subject 0... Who is this person? And how can they help us?¡±


    Uni shrugged. "I honestly have no idea who or what Subject 0 is. But judging by the level of security surrounding this information, they''re clearly important and dangerous."


    She then leaned in closer, a wicked gleam in her eye. "But that''s not the best part. I also found the location of the containment cell where Subject 0 is being held. And the cell has a direct access tunnel leading straight to the emergency exit.¡±


    Trixie''s eyes widened with understanding. "So you''re saying we can use Subject 0 as a distraction? Draw their attention while we sneak away out of the tunnel?"


    Uni nodded. "Exactly. And if the security is as high as I think it is, this distraction should keep the PA busy for quite a while.¡±


    Trixie and Esther exchanged glances, contemplating Uni''s plan. They knew that time was of the essence, and if Subject 0 was as powerful as Uni described, they could provide a significant distraction.


    Trixie sighed. "Alright, let''s do it. But I hope you know what you''re doing, Uni.¡±


    Uni smirked, a hint of mischief in her eyes. "Trust me, I know what I''m doing. We''ll have in and out, and they won''t even know what hit them."


    Trixie and Esther steeled themselves, preparing for the task ahead. They knew the risks, but the safety of Piper was their top priority.


    "Right, let''s get moving," Uni said, leading the way towards the emergency tunnel. "Subject 0 is being held in Sector B, Level 3. Follow me."


    As the girls made their way down the bleak, windowless halls of the facility, Trixie''s mind raced with thoughts and worries. What was Subject 0? Could they really trust Uni''s plan? And most importantly, what horrors awaited them in Sector B?


    Uni led the girls through the complex labyrinth of the facility, navigating the maze-like corridors with surprising ease. They passed by countless doors and halls, each one more ominous than the last.


    Finally, they arrived at a heavily fortified door, labeled "Sector B - Level 3.¡±


    Uni stopped in front of the door and took a deep breath. "This is it," she said, her expression serious. "Beyond this door, you''ll find Subject 0. It''s probably not going to be pretty, so be prepared.¡±


    Trixie and Esther exchanged a nervous glance, their hearts pounding in their chests. Uni''s warning only served to heighten their anxiety. Nonetheless, they nodded, signaling that they were ready to proceed.


    Uni typed in a few commands on the keypad mounted next to the door, causing it to let out a series of loud beeps before sliding open. A rush of cold, sterile air hit them as they stepped into the long, dimly lit hallway stretching out before them.


    The metal walls and floors made everything echo, creating an eerie atmosphere. Trixie could feel her spine tingling as they walked down the hall, following closely behind Uni. The silence was deafening, with only the soft hum of the facility''s systems breaking the stifling tension.


    As they continued their trek through the corridor, Trixie became aware of a faint sound, like a steady, rhythmic thumping. At first, the sound was barely perceptible, but as they grew closer to their destination, it grew louder until it became impossible to ignore.


    Uni stopped in front of a large, steel door, the sound of the thumping now undeniable. Trixie and Esther shared a look of unease, uncertain of what lay behind that door.


    Uni''s expression hardened. "Well, this is it. Subject 0 is behind this door. Now, remember, we need to get Subject 0 out of the cell and let them loose. The security force will react, and the distraction will give us time to escape. We just have to be careful and keep our heads straight. Understood?¡±


    Trixie and Esther nodded, their bodies tense with anticipation. They could sense the danger and uncertainty looming before them, but they were determined to see this through, for Piper''s sake.

 The Reflection That Speaks a Thousand Words

    ¡°So,¡± Rachel began. ¡°What will we talk about now that we''re just chillin¡¯ and all?¡±


    Sapphira gazed down at the floor, her eyes calculated with thought before she spoke first. ¡°I''m¡­sorry for what I had to do to your friend back there. I had to protect the World Core no matter what, and I couldn''t let her thirst for vengeance jeopardize that.¡±


    Sapphira spoke with remorse in her voice, her eyes full of a mixture of guilt and determination. The others listened intently, understanding the weight of her words.


    "It''s all right," Alice said gently, her warm gaze meeting Sapphira''s. "We understand the pressure you were under. It must have been difficult having to defend the World Core, knowing that it was a matter of life and death.¡±


    "Especially after being trapped alone for such a long time," Camilla chimed in, nodding in agreement. "You did what you felt was right.¡±


    "Exactly," Noelle added, her voice filled with empathy. "We''re not here to judge your past actions, but we¡¯re a team now. You''re safe with us, all right?¡±


    Sapphira felt a wave of comfort sweep over her at the reassurance of the group. Her shoulders relaxed, and a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "Thank you," she murmured, her voice soft and sincere. "I appreciate your understanding.¡±


    "No problem," Zalgo said, her hands resting behind her head. "We''re in this together now."


    "Yeah," Rachel nodded, an encouraging grin on her face. "You''re one of us now, and we look after our own.¡±


    Camilla then chuckled, a mischievous smile on her lips. "So, now that you¡¯re staying with us, I want to ask you something else.¡±


    Sapphira raised a brow, curious to hear what Camilla had to say. "What is it?¡±


    Camilla leaned forward, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Since you''ve been isolated down there for centuries, you probably haven¡¯t seen too many people, right?¡±


    Sapphira nodded, a hint of sadness in her expression. "You have no idea. I''ve been alone for so long, I''ve lost count of the years. Seeing all of you was a shock to my system.¡±


    "And since you probably didn''t have any mirrors down there," Camilla added, tilting her head. ¡°You haven''t seen what you look like in a while, have you?¡±


    Sapphira¡¯s eyes widened at the question, and she looked away, her expression turning sheepish. ¡°No¡­I haven¡¯t. I haven¡¯t seen my reflection in ages.¡±


    "Well, don¡¯t you want to know how you look now? You¡¯ve probably changed over the centuries," Camilla asked with a hint of excitement in her voice. "I mean, you look incredible now, but I can¡¯t even imagine what you looked like years ago.¡±


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Sapphira hesitated, fidgeting with her hands as she avoided eye contact. "I...I suppose I am curious," she admitted. "But it¡¯s also a bit frightening. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready to see how much time has changed me.¡±


    Camilla rolled her eyes teasingly, a cheeky grin on her face. "You¡¯ll be fine. You can trust me. Come here, and I¡¯ll show you what you look like now, alright?¡±


    Sapphira let out a small breath, gathering her courage. "Okay," she agreed, floating closer to Camilla.


    Camilla led Sapphira over to the bathroom, the sound of their footsteps echoing in the small space. The bathroom was clean and well-furnished, with a large mirror on one wall, flanked by twin sinks.


    "Here we go," Camilla said, gesturing to the mirror. "You¡¯re about to see yourself for the first time in centuries. Ready?¡±


    Sapphira¡¯s breath hitched, her heart pounding in her chest. She was both excited and terrified, but she knew she had to face it. She nodded, bracing herself as she turned to look in the mirror.


    As Sapphira¡¯s eyes met her reflection, she gasped aloud. Staring back at her was a face that was both familiar and foreign at the same time. Her long, flowing black hair with blue tips was all too familiar to her. The shape of her face was similar to what she remembered, but time had carved new lines and contours into her skin, giving her a more mature, defined look. Her eyes were the same captivating shade of cyan, though now framed by a few laugh lines. Her dark skin glowed with an ageless beauty, a testament to her resilience throughout the centuries.


    Sapphira simply stood there, awestruck.


    Tears welled up in Sapphira''s eyes as she took in her reflection. She reached out a trembling hand, gently touching the mirror, as if expecting the image to shatter or vanish. But it was real. This was her, here and now, a beautiful testament to her survival through the years.


    "Oh...oh my goddess," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.


    Camilla observed Sapphira, her gaze filled with a mix of affection and joy. She could see the range of emotions playing across Sapphira''s face¡ªthe disbelief, the shock, the wonder.


    "See, I told you," Camilla murmured gently. "You''re stunning.¡±


    Camilla observed Sapphira, her gaze filled with a mix of affection and joy. She could see the range of emotions playing across Sapphira''s face¡ªthe disbelief, the shock, the wonder.


    "See, I told you," Camilla murmured gently. "You''re stunning.¡±


    Sapphira laughed, a mixture of relief and disbelief. "I look...so different. And yet, so familiar. It''s overwhelming," she admitted, her hands now steadying on the sides of the sink.


    "Change is a part of life," Camilla said, leaning against the counter. "And honestly, I think you look amazing." She paused, a smirk playing on her lips. "Plus, you¡¯ve got these ridiculously high cheekbones that people would kill for.¡±


    Sapphira couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Camilla¡¯s remark. It was true though. Her cheekbones were more prominent now, framing her face in a striking way.


    ¡°You flatter me so,¡± she said, a hint of playfulness in her tone. "But thank you. For making me do this. I think... I think I needed it.¡±


    "Hey, that''s what friends are for," Camilla replied with a shrug. "To push you, to nudge you out of your comfort zone. And in your case, out of your underground cave."


    She smirked, a teasing glow in her eyes. ¡°But yeah, let''s go back. I''m sure the others would love spending more time with you!¡±


    Sapphira nodded, her gaze lingering on the reflection for one final moment before she turned away.


    "Lead the way," she said, her voice more cheerful than before. She followed Camilla out of the bathroom, a new sense of assurance filling her body.


    They returned to the living room where the others were still waiting. They all turned their gazes towards Sapphira as she entered, sensing a change in her demeanor.


    Alice was the first to speak, a warm smile on her lips. "Everything okay?"


    Sapphira smiled back, a newfound comfort in her expression. "More than okay," she replied. "I just...needed a moment." She looked around the room, meeting the gazes of each girl.


    "Camilla showed me what I look like. It was a lot to process.¡±


    The other girls exchanged glances, understanding the weight of the moment. Camilla quickly perked back up, however, beginning the long overdue introductions.


    ¡°Welp, let''s lighten the mood a bit by introducing you to our gang! You have¡­¡±


    Camilla gestured to each of the girls with her hand, listing their names from right to left.


    ¡°Noelle, Alice, Rachel, Zalgo, and me, Camilla!¡±


    Sapphira took mental note of the names, letting out a confirmatory hum once she repeated their names in her head several times.


    ¡°Understood. It is such a pleasure to meet you, everyone.¡±


    The girls gave a nod in response, their faces decked with smiles.


    "So, um¡­it must¡¯ve been quite a shock after so long, seeing your reflection," said Noelle, leaning against the wall. "How did it feel?¡±


    "It must¡¯ve been quite a shock after so long," said Sapphira, looking at Alice and Noelle intently. "So, enough about me¡ªwhere will you be going? What is your next destination after this world?"


    Noelle took a moment to ponder, the uncertainty in her eyes clearing up as she focused back on Sapphira. "Well, there is another World Core in need of our aid..."


    "Ah? Do tell, I may know which world you are referring to.¡±


    ¡°It''s a world rather far from this one¡­but I assume you''ll be familiar with it.¡±

 Subject Zero

    Uni swiped the keycard the nurse left behind and the massive door began to slide open, revealing a pitch-black room beyond. The faint light from the hallway could barely penetrate the shadows within, creating a menacing atmosphere that made it hard to see what lay inside.


    As the three girls entered the room, they found themselves surrounded by near total darkness. The only source of light was the red glow of an emergency sign above the door, casting eerie shadows on the surrounding walls. They were immediately hit with a rank stench, like rotting flesh and ammonia. The metallic scent of blood hung heavily in the air, making it difficult to breathe.


    They saw various medical equipment and tools sprawled across the floor¡­alongside dead, headless bodies. The source of the bloodshed became clear - a small, human-like figure was strapped to a medical exam table in the back of the room, the figure barely visible in the current lighting. Out of the blue, a tiny flash of light appeared, barreling towards Esther. Esther narrowly avoided the incoming projectile by jumping to the side quicker than the naked eye can see. The sound of the projectile burying itself into the wall behind them echoed throughout the room. The girls pressed on until they reached the end of the dark room, and came face-to-face with Subject 0, who was¡­a little white-haired girl in a brown dress?!


    The girl''s hazel eyes glimmered with dark mischief, a sick grin on her face as she observed the intruders.


    Esther''s eyes widened as she realized the source of the projectile she had just barely dodged - Subject 0, the little white-haired girl in a torn brown dress, who was now looking at them with dark mischief in her pitch-black eyes. The room around them was filled with medical equipment and tools, along with the dead bodies of the researchers who had worked in this terrible place.


    Uni carefully scanned the room, her senses on high alert. "Who are you?" she asked the little girl, her voice firm but calm.


    Subject 0''s sick grin only grew wider as she looked at Uni, her eyes glittering with a dangerous intensity. "I''m Subject 0," she said, her voice a low, chilling whisper that sent shivers down the girls'' spines. "And you''re not supposed to be here.¡±


    Esther and Trixie looked to Uni for guidance, unsure of what to do next. Uni took a step forward, trying to keep her voice steady. "Why were those researchers killed?" she asked, gesturing towards the bodies scattered around the room.


    Subject 0 laughed, a twisted, sardonic sound that echoed in the small room. "They were weak," she said, her voice dripping with contempt. "They couldn''t handle the experiments. But I can. I''m stronger than they ever were.¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Uni''s eyes flickered to the medical equipment and tools sprawled across the floor, then back to Subject 0. "Experiments?" she asked, her mind racing. "What kind of experiments did they do to you?¡±


    Subject 0''s grin turned even more sinister. "Oh, all sorts," she said. "They poked and prodded me with needles, sliced me open and put me back together, and pumped all sorts of chemicals into my system. But I survived it all. They couldn''t break me. I''m too strong for that.¡±


    Trixie and Esther grimaced and they listened to the experiments that Subject 0 had been subjected to. Uni steeled herself, trying to keep her emotions in check. "Why are you still here?" she asked. "Why haven''t you escaped?¡±


    "Escape?" Subject 0 laughed again, her voice full of bitter amusement. "They wouldn''t let me leave. They thought I was dangerous. They wanted to keep me here forever, to use me for their twisted research. They didn''t realize that I was the one who was truly in control.¡±


    Uni''s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean, in control?" she asked, sensing that there was more to Subject 0 than met the eye.


    Subject 0''s grin twisted into a wicked smile. "I have abilities," she said, her voice low and sinister. "Abilities that they didn''t realize I had. Abilities that make me stronger than they could ever imagine. They thought they were controlling me, but in reality, I was the one controlling them.¡±


    Uni took a deep breath, trying to hide her own unease. "What kind of abilities?" she asked.


    Subject 0 chuckled darkly. "I can control people''s minds," she said, her eyes glimmering with wicked intent. "I can make them see whatever I want them to see, make them do whatever I want them to do. They thought they were in control, but they were just puppets dancing to my tune.¡±


    Uni''s eyes widened, realizing the full extent of Subject 0''s powers. "So you''ve been controlling them this whole time?" she asked, struggling to keep her voice steady.


    "That''s right," Subject 0 said, her voice dripping with satisfaction. "They thought they had control over me, but they were nothing more than my playthings. I made them do whatever I wanted, made them work on their foolish research and experiments. And when they outlived their usefulness..." Subject 0 trailed off, the sick grin on her face speaking louder than words.


    "What was that thing that came at us when we entered this room?"


    "My scythe, of course."


    Uni swallowed hard at this answer, pressing on with another question. "Can we uh...can we at least get a name from you?" she asked.


    Subject 0''s smile twisted into a cruel smirk. "...Stephanie.¡±


    Uni nodded, storing that away. "All right then, Stephanie." She took another step closer, careful to keep some distance. "So what happens now? Is this where we end up like those scientists?¡±


    Stephanie''s grin widened as she saw the fear in Uni''s eyes. "That depends on you," she said, her voice dripping with menace. "Are you going to be weak and helpless like they were? Or are you going to be strong like me and get me out of here?¡±


    The girls all exchanged a glance, unsure of what to do. Uni took a deep breath, bracing herself. "And if we help you, what would you do then?¡±


    "Oh, that''s simple," Stephanie said, her eyes gleaming with dark excitement. "Once I''m out of here, I''ll be free to do whatever I want. And trust me, I have big plans. But first," she looked directly at Uni, "I need your help.¡±


    Uni hesitated for a moment, but then nodded. "Got it, we''ll help you. On one condition..."


    ¡°What is it?¡°


    Uni took a deep breath, steeling herself for the deal. "You promise that once we get you out of here, you won''t harm us and you won''t use your powers on us.¡±


    Stephanie''s eyes flicked between Uni and the other girls, then she chuckled wickedly. "All right," she said. "I promise I won''t hurt you...as long as you cooperate.¡±


    Uni nodded, accepting the deal even though she was not completely at ease. "Sounds like a deal," she said. "Let''s get you out of here.¡±

 Time to Head Back

    "We''re heading towards a world known as ''Elysia.'' Have you heard of it?¡± Noelle asked.


    Sapphira hummed, thinking for a moment. "Elysia¡­yes, I¡¯m familiar. It''s a beautiful world that serves as the home of the angels. A world known for its tranquility and harmony. But what is troubling the World Core there?¡±


    "From what I''ve heard, someone is trying to exploit the natural resources of Elysia for their own selfish purposes," Noelle replied, her voice a bit sharper. "They''re damaging the environment, upsetting the balance of the world.¡±


    ¡°And who might this perpetrator be?¡±


    Noelle explained, her expression grave, "An entity, or rather, an Angel, known as the ''False Archangel'', has taken control and is spreading darkness throughout the world.¡±


    Sapphira''s brows raised, taken aback by the news. "The False Archangel? That''s troubling indeed. I''ve heard of the False Archangel before, a deviant from the rest, a being consumed by its own arrogance."


    Noelle ran a hand through her hair, gathering her thoughts. "It''s not just the World Core we will need to confront, but the False Archangel itself. It''s no easy feat, but it''s not impossible.¡±


    The girls listened intently, their expressions turning a mix of determination and worry. Alice was the first to speak up. ¡°How do we go about confronting the False Archangel? Any weakness or strategy that you know of?¡±


    Noelle leaned back in her seat, pondering the question. "The False Archangel is not invincible, but it will be a great challenge. It thrives on chaos and fear, so your unity and courage are your greatest assets. When it comes to specific weaknesses, I recall that the False Archangel has a weak spot. Legend has it that its corrupted powers stem from a corrupted Crystal Light, a symbol of its twisted power. Destroying this crystal would greatly weaken it, making it vulnerable.¡±


    "A corrupted Crystal Light," Noelle repeated, her fingers tapping against the arm of her chair in thought. "That sounds like our first target then."


    "How do we locate this crystal?" Camilla chimed in.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "The False Archangel is not one to hide their treasures," Noelle responded. "It would most likely be guarded within the False Archangel''s throne room, a place of pride and power. Getting there, however, will be the difficult part. The False Archangel''s Palace will be heavily fortified, and its guardians relentless and powerful.¡±


    "We''ll just have to be relentless and powerful ourselves then," Alice said in a determined tone, her jaw set. The other girls nodded, each one silently pledging to do what it took. Alice added, "We won''t give up. We''ve come far already to let this False Archangel stand in our way.¡±


    Noelle smiled, a spark of respect in her eyes. "Good. You need that determination if you hope to stand a chance. "The False Archangel is cunning and dangerous. But if you are able to successfully reach its throne room and destroy the Crystal Light...the rest should be history.¡±


    "Then that''s our plan of action," Alice said, standing up from her seat. The other girls except Camilla and Sapphira followed suit, nodding in agreement.


    "So we''ll head to Elysia, confront the False Archangel, and destroy that crystal," Noelle added, her voice filled with resolve.


    "Just remember," Sapphira warned as they got ready to leave, her voice taking on a more serious tone. "Never underestimate your enemy. The False Archangel may be twisted, but it''s formidable. Work together, stay vigilant, and most importantly, never lose hope.¡±


    The girls nodded, each of them taking her words to heart. They thanked Sapphira for her insight and gathered their possessions, preparing to say their goodbyes.


    Sapphira watched them leave the hotel room, a pang of anxiety and worry in her heart. She hoped that they would be able to overcome the task at hand and bring light back to Elysia.


    As the girls stepped out into the night, they were filled with a mixture of determination and apprehension. Elysia was waiting for them, and so was the False Archangel. They knew it wouldn''t be easy, but they also knew they couldn''t back down. The safety and harmony of Elysia depended on them.


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Rachel asked. ¡°Go straight there?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Noelle began. ¡°It is quite far from this world. We would have to return to Amaranthine Town, the crossroads of the universe, and prepare for the rest of the journey.¡±


    ¡°Ah, neat,¡± Alice said. ¡°So we''ll have time to explore the town a bit and go to those alien restaurants I was told about, or the communities of humans and other species from across the universe.¡±


    ¡°Oh right!¡± Camilla said, excitement in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that place too. The town sounds like a total melting pot of cultures. And the food¡­I¡¯m definitely looking forward to some new tastes.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll finally be able to relax a bit too,¡± Rachel added, the corners of her lips tugging upwards. ¡°No more immediate dangers, no more rushing to save the world.¡±


    ¡°Well, we still need to save Elysia,¡± Noelle pointed out, her ever-present need to be focused on their mission.


    ¡°But,¡± she added, a smile on her face. ¡°I guess we can take some time to rest and enjoy the trip. We¡¯ve earned it.¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah,¡± Camilla added with a grin. ¡°Wish I could come, but I still have that surfing competition to set up and all that jazz. Still, a few days of relaxation, exploration, and some good food, sounds like a well-deserved break for you guys.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Zalgo said, a smile growing on her face. ¡°Let''s make the most of this little break we have. We''ve been through a lot. We could all use some downtime, and I won''t say no to some good alien food.¡±


    They all laughed in agreement, a lighthearted feeling settling over them. Despite the looming danger ahead, they relished the thought of a respite, a moment to breathe and enjoy the journey.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Rachel stated, standing up from her chair. ¡°To Amaranthine Town we go!¡±


    With a sense of anticipation and relief, Noelle encased everyone bar Camilla and Sapphira in her aura and teleported away, the next stage of their journey before them. They set their course for Amaranthine Town, each one of them looking forward to a brief but very much needed break before facing the False Archangel.

 The Great Escape

    The girls moved to help untie Stephanie from the medical table, making sure to keep a safe distance.


    As the last rope was loosened, Stephanie sat up, flexing her limbs and stretching. "Finally," she said, a sense of triumph in her voice. "I can''t wait to get out of this damn place.¡±


    They were able to get a better look at Stephanie up close in the low lighting of the chamber. She couldn''t be any older than 11, and several old scars could be seen on her pale skin.


    "C''mon," Uni said, moving towards the door. "We need to be careful. There could still be more researchers around.¡±


    Stephanie followed closely behind, her eyes scanning the room for any potential dangers. The other girls followed suit, their hearts racing with anticipation. As they reached the door, Uni paused and looked back at the room they had just left. The bodies of the dead researchers were still scattered on the floor, a grim reminder of what they had just witnessed. She then turned to Stephanie, looking down at the girl with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Okay, Stephanie. We''re going to free you, but I have a plan to get us out of here undetected. I''m going to get you out of this room by opening this door without the keycard I came with, which will trigger the alarm. The security here will react to the alarm, and that distraction is our key to escaping. Am I understood?¡±


    Stephanie looked up at Uni, her black eyes glittering with a dangerous intensity as a darkness broiled within them. "I understand," she said, her voice low and ominous. "But remember, don''t underestimate me. I''m not as weak as I look.¡±


    Uni nodded, acknowledging the warning, and then slowly opened the door. As soon as she did, a blaring alarm filled the hallway. Stephanie tensed, her eyes scanning the area for any signs of security.


    Almost immediately, footsteps could be heard echoing down the corridor, growing louder every second. "Let''s move," Uni said, her voice low. Stephanie and the other girls quickly followed, moving as silently as possible through the dark halls.


    Uni led the way, her senses on high alert for any signs of danger. She kept her ears open for the sound of approaching footsteps, her heart racing with adrenaline. As they turned a corner, they suddenly heard voices up ahead.


    Uni signaled for the group to stop, and they all froze in their tracks, pressing themselves up against the wall. She could hear snippets of a conversation coming from just around the corner, the voices of the security guards drawing closer.


    Uni''s heart was pounding in her chest as she strained to hear the conversation, trying to make out any keywords or important information. The voices were getting clearer now, and she could make out at least two distinct voices, both male.


    "Did you hear that alarm?" one of the voices said in a gruff tone. "What the hell set it off?¡±


    "Did you hear that alarm?" one of the voices said in a gruff tone. "What the hell set it off?¡±


    Uni exchanged a glance with the other girls, her mind racing as she tried to come up with a plan. If the security guards made it back to the security room and checked the cameras, they would see them for sure. They had to act fast.


    Uni turned back to the group and whispered, "We need to take them out. We can''t let them get to the security room."


    Stephanie conjured her scythe, which was almost thrice as tall as she is yet she held it like it was a featherweight. "Then allow me," she said with a bloodthirsty grin spreading across her face.


    Uni and the other girls looked at Stephanie, their eyes wide as they saw the massive scythe in the girl''s hands. Uni nodded, a mix of fear and determination on her face. "Be careful," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Don''t draw too much attention.¡±


    Stephanie chuckled darkly, her grip on the scythe tightening. "Don''t worry. I''ll make it quick."


    And with that, she stepped out from behind the corner, her eyes locking onto the two security guards walking down the hall.


    The guards immediately halted at the sight of the little girl with a massive scythe in her hands, their eyes wide with shock and disbelief.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "What the hell?" one of them said, his voice filled with disbelief.


    "It''s Subject 0! How did she get out of her chamber?!¡±


    Before they could react further, Stephanie lunged forward, her scythe swinging down with a swift and deadly precision. The blade of the scythe hit one of the guards square in the chest with a sickening crunch, instantly knocking him out before he could even reach for his gun.


    The second guard tried to react, but Stephanie was too fast. With a quick and efficient movement, she swung the scythe again, the blade slicing through the air and catching the second guard in the side. He cried out in pain and stumbled to the ground, clutching his bleeding wound.


    The girls exchanged a glance, their eyes wide in awe and horror at the sight of the carnage unfolding before them. Uni looked at Stephanie, a mix of fear and respect in her eyes. "That was...fast," she said, her voice barely a whisper.


    Stephanie chuckled darkly, her eyes fixed on the wounded guard. "I told you I could handle it," she said, her voice dripping with satisfaction. "Now let''s get moving before more security arrives.¡±


    Uni nodded, her heart still racing from the adrenaline coursing through her veins. "Right. Let''s keep moving."


    The girls quickly made their way past the injured guards, leaving them groaning and writhing on the floor. As they continued down the hallway, they could hear faint voices echoing from further down the corridor, the sound of more security guards searching for them.


    Uni led the group through the maze-like halls, her eyes darting around every corner as she tried to find a way out. They passed by several more security cameras, but luckily, they didn''t seem to have been spotted yet. Finally, they reached a set of double doors with ¡°Emergency Exit¡± written above it in 8 different languages.


    Uni breathed a sigh of relief as she reached the doors, hoping that they would lead to a way out of this nightmare. She pushed the doors open with a loud creak, revealing a long staircase that led down into pitch darkness.


    Uni looked back at the other girls, her expression hesitant. "This is it. This is our way out."


    The girls nodded, their eyes wide with fear but determination sparkling within. Stephanie chuckled darkly, her eyes glittering in the dim light. "Good," she said. "I hate this place.¡±


    Uni took a deep breath, mustering up her courage, and started to descend the stairs, the other girls close behind her. The stairs felt like they went on forever, the darkness around them swallowing them whole. The only sounds were the soft pad of their footsteps echoing against the stone steps.


    After what felt like an eternity, they finally reached the bottom of the staircase, revealing a small, dimly lit room with a single door leading outside. They had made it. Uni let out a sigh of relief, but a realization hit her suddenly.


    "Wait, wait," she said to the group. "We need to make sure there are no guards outside. We don''t want to walk straight into a trap."


    The girls nodded in agreement, and Uni slowly moved towards the door, her ears straining to catch any noise from outside.


    Uni pressed her ear against the cold metal of the door, her heart pounding in her chest. She couldn''t hear anything at first, but eventually, she picked up the faint sound of footsteps and voices.


    "There''s someone out there," she whispered to the group, her face pale.


    Stephanie stepped forward, a fierce determination in her eyes. "Let me handle it," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Uni hesitated, but then nodded. "All right, be careful.¡±


    Stephanie moved towards the door, her hand reaching for the handle. With a deep breath, she pushed the door open, revealing a small alleyway outside. The night sky stretched out above them, a blanket of stars scattered across the inky blackness.


    But their freedom was short-lived. Standing a few meters away was a group of security guards, their flashlights shining directly at them. They looked startled for a moment, but then their expressions hardened, and they drew their weapons.


    "There they are!" one of the guards yelled out. "Don''t let Subject 0 escape!"


    The other guards raised their weapons, their eyes focused on Stephanie.


    Uni and the other girls froze, their eyes wide with fear. This was the exact scenario they had been afraid of. Trapped in a small alleyway with no escape, and outnumbered by heavily armed guards.


    Stephanie, however, didn''t look phased. In fact, she looked almost excited. "Ah, perfect," she said, her voice dripping with dark pleasure. "I was hoping I''d get to play some more."


    Before anyone could react, Stephanie became a blur as she lunged forward, her scythe swinging at the security guards with deadly precision.


    The guards barely had time to react before Stephanie''s scythe slammed into the first one, sending him flying back into the wall with a harsh thud. The other guards raised their weapons, but Stephanie was too quick. She dodged the bullets with a supernatural speed, moving like a whirlwind between the men.


    The guards tried to shoot her, but every bullet seemed to miss her by mere millimeters. It was as if she was dancing through the chaos, her every movement fluid and graceful.


    Uni and the other girls stood there, in awe of Stephanie''s deadly dance. They watched as she spun around, dodging bullets and slicing through the guards'' armor with ease. The guards were no match for her, their bullets ricocheting off her scythe like harmless raindrops.


    Within minutes, the guards were all taken down, their lifeless bodies lying on the concrete ground in pools of their own blood. Stephanie stood amidst them, panting heavily but with a fierce smile on her face. "Mmm...that felt good. Still quite rusty though," she bragged.


    Uni and the other girls just stood there, their mouths open in shock. They had just witnessed a one-sided slaughter, and their fear and awe of Stephanie had grown exponentially.


    As the adrenaline subsided, Uni gathered her bearings and looked at Stephanie with a mix of respect and fear. "That... that was incredible," she said, her voice shaking.


    Stephanie chuckled darkly, twirling her scythe with ease. "I told you I could handle it.¡±


    Uni swallowed hard, the gravity of the situation finally hitting her. "Yeah, you did," she replied, trying to force a smile. "But now we gotta run before more trouble shows up. Quick, girls, let''s make it back to the all-terrain vehicle we parked behind that rock formation out there,¡± she said, pointing in the direction of the vehicle.


    "All-terrain vehicle?" Stephanie asked, cocking an eyebrow. "You came prepared."


    Uni shrugged. "We weren''t planning on bringing you out, but better safe than sorry, right?¡±


    "Agreed," Stephanie said with a smirk. "Now let''s get going. I''m sick of this place.¡±


    Uni nodded and led the others towards the all-terrain vehicle, parked in the shadows of a rock formation nearby. The vehicle was a rugged and formidable machine, built for traversing rough terrain. Uni climbed into the driver''s seat and started the engine, the vehicle roaring to life.


    The other girls quickly hopped in, their adrenaline still pumping after witnessing Stephanie''s demonstration. Stephanie climbed into the back seat with Esther, the former''s eyes shining with excitement. Uni drove the vehicle out of the shadows and onto a dirt road, the all-terrain tires easily navigating the rough terrain. The girls sat in silence for a moment, their hearts still racing. Uni glanced at Stephanie in her rear view mirror, still trying to process what she had just witnessed.


    ¡­What an intriguing guest we have here, she thought to herself.

 An Ephemeral Awakening

    Alice stepped from Noelle''s aura bubble and took in the surroundings. The streets were alive with bustling aliens of various shapes and sizes, their voices mingling in an unfamiliar yet melodic blend of languages and dialects. Her nose picked up enticing scents wafting from small shop windows, and her eyes darted between the colorful street art lining the buildings to the clusters of aliens engaged in spirited conversations.


    "Man, it''s good to be back," Rachel sighed, stretching her arms overhead. "Feels like a vacation already.¡±


    "I know right?" Alice said, taking note of a nearby market selling exotic fruits and vegetables. "I can''t wait to try some of those weird foods we''ve heard about.¡±


    "We''ll probably spend most of our time eating, shopping, and exploring," Zalgo chuckled, admiring the architecture of a nearby building. "And maybe we could throw in some Void Magic training too, to keep ourselves sharp.¡±


    "Right! Let''s get back to Carmen''s place, she seems like someone perfect to learn Void Magic from." Rachel said with a grin.


    From behind, Rachel felt a hand tousle her hair, hearing a woman''s voice say, "You''re eager, aren''t you? Well, let''s go to my place then. I''ve got something I think you''ll find interesting.¡±


    Rachel, along with the other girls, quickly turned around to face the hand''s owner, Carmen.


    ¡°H-hey! It''s you again!¡± Rachel exclaimed.


    Carmen chuckled at Rachel''s reaction, a smile on her lips. ¡°Guilty as charged,¡± she said, pulling her hand back. ¡°It''s good to see you again, and your friends as well.¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± Noelle said, a hint of curiosity in her voice. ¡°You mentioned you have something interesting for us to see?¡±


    Carmen''s eyes sparkled mischievously. ¡°Indeed, I do. Follow me, and I¡¯ll show you what it is,¡± she said, gesturing for them to follow her.


    Noelle and the Ephemerals exchanged glances, wondering what Carmen had in store for them. Their curiosity piqued, they followed her down the bustling streets of Amaranthine Town. The walk was filled with the chatter of different races and the hum of various species going about their business. Alice''s eyes darted around, marveling at the sheer diversity of beings they passed. From lizard folk to pixies, the blend of life forms was as diverse as the universe itself.


    As they approached Carmen''s home, a modest but inviting abode, she led them inside with a wave of her hand. The interior was cozy and well-organized, with framed photos on the walls and a variety of plants. Carmen gestured for them to take a seat in the living room.


    The girls settled into the couches, their eyes trained on Carmen, waiting for the reveal. The anticipation was almost palpable.


    "So what''s up, Carmen?" Rachel asked, leaning forward.


    "Well, I wanted to ask...what do you plan your Void Magic abilities will be?¡±


    Alice blinked, responding, ¡°Well, to put it simply, I came up with gloves that have thread running through the fingertips of them, and I can manipulate the thread in any which way I want.¡±


    ¡°Gotcha.¡± Carmen nodded, looking over to Rachel. ¡°And how ¡®bout you?¡±


    ¡°A large railgun that has alternate fire modes, like a wave motion cannon and stuff.¡±


    With another nod, Carmen''s attention shifted to Zalgo. ¡°And you, young lady?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Zalgo began, a hint of determination in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t really know, I suppose I''d like to use an array of Aura spears, but it¡¯s not just about flinging them around. I can manipulate their shape and properties as well.¡±


    Huh, Carmen thought. So two Creation skills and one Conversion one. Their skills don''t fit their Aura Types, but who am I to judge, it''s been done before.


    "Hm, very well then. Well, what if I told you three that I can unlock those skills for you right here and now, giving you access to them?"


    Alice''s eyes widened at the prospect. "You can do that? Just like that?"


    Carmen smiled. "Just like that. I have a technique called the Void Channeling Ritual. If all three of you are willing, I can perform it right now.¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The three Ephemerals exchanged glances, silently contemplating Carmen''s offer. It was a chance to fast-track their Void Magic skills, a tantalizing offer that could be a game-changer in their quest to save Elysia.


    "What''s the catch?" Noelle asked, ever the cautious and protective one.


    Carmen chuckled at Noelle''s question. "Smart girl. Always asking the important questions. There''s no catch, really. However, the ritual does require a significant amount of energy. It could leave me feeling a bit exhausted afterward, but I''ve done it numerous times before. It''s completely safe.¡±


    Alice and the others shared reassuring glances, each subtly nodding in agreement.


    "Let''s do it," Alice said firmly. "We need every advantage we can get.¡±


    Carmen smiled, pleased with their decision. "Great. Just sit back and relax, and I''ll begin the ritual."


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, her hands twitching in anticipation. A faint pulse of energy began to fill the room, almost imperceptible at first.


    The energy grew in intensity, creating a tangible aura that seemed to encompass the entire living room. Carmen began to murmur incantations in her mother tongue, her voice a soft hum against the low thrum of power. The three Ephemerals could feel a strange sensation, a tingling at first, then a pulling at their very core. It brought forward flashbacks of Celeste forcing open their aura nodes.


    As the energy built, a faint glow emanated from Carmen¡¯s body, her figure becoming hazy and indistinct. The force of energy in the room became almost overwhelming, causing some of the objects in the room to vibrate gently.


    Suddenly, Carmen''s voice rose, the incantations growing louder and more intense. The energy in the room surged, the glow around her growing brighter. With a final, powerful invocation, Carmen''s body seemed to explode with energy, her form dissipating into tendrils of pure power. The tendrils swirled around, as if searching for something before they darted towards Alice.


    Alice felt a jolt as the tendrils of energy connected with her body, a strange yet not unpleasant sensation. The energy seemed to probe at the very essence of her being, reaching into the depths of her soul. A sudden flood of images flashed through her mind, visions of the skill set she described swirling in her thoughts.


    The visions disappeared as quickly as they appeared, replaced by a feeling of finality. The tendrils withdrew from her, and the intensity of the energy in the room lessened. Alice took a moment to gather her bearings. Just like that, she felt a new presence within her, as if her skills were now etched into her very being.


    The energy now turned to Rachel, tendrils of power encircling her like living rope. The cycle repeated itself, with visions of her railgun skills flashing through her mind before being seared into her soul.


    Then, the tendrils came for Zalgo. The process repeated one last time, the energy swirling around her body before the visions of her Void spears appeared in her mind, searing into her soul like the other two.


    Finally, the energy receded, the glow around Carmen fading. The room fell silent, the air still charged with the remnants of the ritual. Carmen, looking somewhat drained but satisfied, opened her eyes.


    "Woah..." Alice murmured, feeling the foreign presence within her. "That...was intense."


    Rachel and Zalgo nodded, looking equally affected by the experience.


    Carmen took a few deep breaths, trying to regain her composure. "It wasn''t as bad for you as it was for me, I assure you," she said, a hint of exhaustion in her voice. "But it''s done. You all now have access to the skills you envisioned. Now, I''m not saying you''re a master of your abilities already, you still have to train to hone your skills, but I helped you guys bypass the conjuration phase.¡±


    The Ephemeral girls looked at each other, a sense of awe replacing the trepidation. They had just undergone a ritual that unlocked their Void Magic abilities, a significant leap in their training.


    "How did it feel?" Carmen asked, curious. ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    "It''s bizarre," Alice answered, her fingers twitching subconsciously as if they were already itching to use her newfound skills. "I can feel something...new, a part of me that wasn''t there before."


    Rachel nodded in agreement, a mix of excitement and wonder in her eyes. "It''s like I can feel the railgun potential just beneath the surface, waiting to be unleashed.¡±


    Zalgo''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. "It feels...powerful. I can sense the Void Spears within me, like a dormant energy waiting to be unleashed.¡±


    "I see. Well, I have a test for y''all: try to conjure up your newfound skills.¡±


    The Ephemerals exchanged eager glances. They all rose from their seats, excited to test their new abilities. Alice stepped first, focusing her thoughts on her gloves and the threads.


    "Here goes nothing," she said, imagining pulling and molding the threads made of her aura. The others watched as Alice''s hands began to glow, tendrils of light emerging from them. She closed her eyes, visualizing the threads coming forth. An instant later, blue threads sprouted from Alice''s fingertips, stretching out like spider''s silk. Her eyes widened at the sight. The threads were tangible, glowing with a gentle blue light.


    "It worked!" she exclaimed, her surprise tinged with elation.


    Rachel and Zalgo watched in awe as Alice skillfully manipulated the threads, wrapping them around her fingers and then releasing them with a flick. Even Carmen, despite her exhaustion, couldn''t help but look impressed.


    Seeing Alice''s success, Rachel stepped up. She focused her thoughts on her railgun, mentally envisioning each step needed to conjure it.


    "Here goes¡­" she muttered to herself, a deep breath, her hand clenched.


    A second later, a metallic ring echoed, and a silver railgun manifested in her hand. Its sleek frame gleamed as the hum of dormant plasma energy vibrated through the room.


    The girls watched in astonishment as Rachel''s railgun materialized, its form as she had envisioned it. Its length was a good four feet, with coils of energy spinning around its barrel. It looked heavy enough to require superhuman strength to either lift or fire, but the petite Rachel carried it as if it were light as a loaf of bread.


    "Incredible," Rachel murmured, her fingers flexing around the grip of the railgun.


    All eyes now turned to Zalgo. She had closed her eyes, her entire focus on materializing her void spears. A moment later, she opened them, extending her arm.


    In a flash of black and silver, four spears formed in front of her, hovering in the air, ready to obey her command.


    The spears were sleek and sharp, their surfaces rippling with Zalgo''s aura. Each one was about five feet in length, slender and seemingly weightless in Zalgo''s power.


    "Sick...sick as hell¡­" Carmen breathed, her exhaustion momentarily forgotten as she watched the girls harness their newly unlocked abilities.


    The girls were too preoccupied by their own abilities to notice Carmen''s words. Alice was studying her threads, amazed at how real they felt. Rachel gently caressed her railgun, feeling the hum of energy within it. And Zalgo was staring at her spears, a smile on her face as she manipulated them with a flick of her wrist.


    "This is unbelievable," Alice finally said, looking at the other two. "We actually did it. We''ve unlocked our Void Magic abilities.¡±


    "I know," Rachel agreed, still marveling at her railgun. "It feels...right. Like it''s always been a part of us."


    Zalgo nodded, her void spears hovering around her like guardian spirits. ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s like a piece of us has been missing, and we¡¯re whole now.¡±


    "You''ve all got a lot of potential," Carmen said, observing them with a pleased expression. "You should start practicing your skills, get comfortable with them. The more you use them, the more natural they''ll feel. Now, before you do that, how about that tour around the Town? I''m pooped, and I could use a bite to eat right about now. I can show y''all around while I''m at it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, victory meals for the win!¡± Rachel cheered, dispelling her railgun after admiring it once more.


    Alice and Zalgo, still buzzing from the thrill of their unlocked skills, nodded along eagerly and agreed to the tour, alongside Noelle. Carmen beamed with tired yet excited eyes as she turned to face the front door, and the others followed her out of the house.

 Are We Forgetting Something?

    Uni continued to look at Stephanie in the rear view mirror, her mind swarming with questions about the little girl. She''s so young and yet she is so articulate, but her eyes sure do look¡­off. She focused her eyes back on the road and kept driving into the night.


    A moment later, Uni felt Trixie''s hand grasp her shoulder and squeeze tightly, making her wince as she looked over at Trixie, who was grimacing.


    ¡°Uh, Trix, what''s up-¡±


    ¡°Piper.¡±


    The mention of Trixie''s friend made Uni slam on the brakes, a sharp huff escaping her lips.


    ¡°Damnit!!! We were so focused on escaping and freeing Stephanie that we forgot the reason we came up with that plan in the first place! But going back right now would be super dangerous!¡±


    Uni''s mind was racing, the realization of their mistake hitting her like a ton of bricks. She gripped the steering wheel tightly, her knuckles turning white.


    ¡°We can''t just leave her there!¡± Trixie said, her voice filled with anger and frustration.


    Uni exhaled deeply, her mind working overtime. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­but we can¡¯t just waltz back in there without a solid plan. We¡¯d be walking right into a trap.¡±


    Stephanie, who had been quietly watching the conversation unfold, spoke up. "I might have an idea," she said, a sly smile spreading across her face.


    Uni and the other girls turned to look at her, their eyes wide. Uni''s heart skipped a beat as she heard the confidence in Stephanie''s voice. "What is it?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Stephanie leaned back in her seat, a malicious gleam in her eyes. "I have a secret access route I used to use when I first escaped that place. Not many people know about it, and I doubt the security there knows of it either.¡±


    Uni''s eyes widened. "You...you have a secret route? Why didn''t you mention this earlier?!" she asked, her voice a mix of surprise and frustration.


    Stephanie chuckled darkly. "I like to keep some things to myself, you know? Can''t reveal all my cards at once."


    Trixie scowled at Stephanie''s arrogant tone, but Uni interjected. "All right, calm down. If what you''re saying is true, this could be our ticket to getting Piper back and getting out of here.¡±


    Stephanie smirked. "Exactly. But it won''t be easy. The route is treacherous, and there''s a good chance we''ll run into trouble along the way."


    Uni took a deep breath, her mind racing with the new information. "I understand. But we can''t just leave Piper behind. We have no other choice but to take the risk.¡±


    Stephanie looked back at the other girls, her eyes scanning their faces. "Are you all prepared for this? This won''t be a walk in the park, you know."


    The other girls exchanged glances, their faces all filled with determination and a hint of fear. They nodded in unison.


    "We''re ready," Uni said, her voice steady.


    Stephanie smiled, satisfied with their response. "Good. Then let''s get going."


    Uni revved the engine, the all-terrain vehicle lurching forward. As they drove, Stephanie started to give them directions, guiding them towards the secret access route. They travelled through the dark night, the vehicle bouncing along the rocky terrain, their anxiety growing with every mile.


    Uni''s hands gripped the steering wheel tightly, her eyes fixed on the dark road ahead. Their surroundings were pitch black, the vehicle''s headlights barely cutting through the inky darkness. The only sounds were the hum of the engine and the rough terrain crunching beneath the tires.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    After what felt like an eternity, they came to a halt near a large rock formation. Stephanie pointed towards a small opening between the rocks. "That''s where the entrance is. But we have to be careful. The route is extremely narrow and twisting.¡±


    The girls exchanged a glance, their hearts pounding in their chests. This was it, the point of no return. With a deep breath, Uni steered the vehicle towards the narrow opening, its headlights illuminating a dark, rocky tunnel. The vehicle slowly entered the tunnel, the rocky walls scraping against its sides. The tunnel was so narrow that it was hard for Uni to keep the vehicle straight, and the path twisted and turned in all directions. The girls held onto anything they could find, their bodies lurching with the movement of the vehicle.


    As they continued to drive, the tunnel widened slightly, making the driving a bit easier. But the air became stale and stifling, the girls in the back starting to feel claustrophobic. Uni kept her eyes fixed on the rocky path ahead, her hands gripping the steering wheel so tightly that her knuckles were white.


    Suddenly, a loud scraping sound echoed through the tunnel as the vehicle''s side mirror clipped the tunnel wall. Uni winced as she heard the sound, her heart skipping a beat. "Damn it," she muttered under her breath, wincing as the vehicle continued its perilous journey through the dark tunnel.


    As they moved further into the tunnel, water began to trickle down from the roof, creating small puddles on the rocky ground. The water was cold and dirty, making the rocky floor slick. Uni had to be extra careful driving, the vehicle''s tires struggling to find grip in the slippery conditions.


    Finally, the tunnel began to widen once more, allowing Uni to drive a bit easier. But as they moved forward, the girls noticed a faint light up ahead. Uni''s eyes widened, her heart pounding. "Is that the way out?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Stephanie leaned forward, squinting as she tried to make out the faint light. "Looks like it," she said. "But don''t let your guard down yet. There could be more surprises waiting for us.¡±


    Uni nodded, her face set with determination. "I know. But we''re almost there. We have to press on."


    The girls braced themselves as the vehicle continued forward, the faint light growing slightly brighter with every passing moment.


    As they approached the source of the light, they noticed a small opening in the tunnel wall. Uni steered the vehicle towards it, the opening leading them right outside onto a deserted road. The night air was cool and crisp, a relief after the claustrophobic tunnel.


    Uni let out a sigh of relief, her muscles relaxing. "We made it," she said, her voice trembling slightly.


    The girls in the back looked out the windows, their eyes widening at the change of scenery. After the cramped and dark tunnel, the open road seemed almost surreal.


    Stephanie pointed forward, her voice calm. "We''re not in the clear yet. There''s a good chance security will be on high alert after we escaped earlier. We need to stay vigilant.¡±


    Uni nodded in agreement, her eyes scanning the surrounding area. The night was silent, only the sound of crickets echoed in the distance. The girls couldn''t see anything in the darkness, but they knew they couldn''t let their guard down.


    Uni continued to drive along the deserted road, her eyes darting to the mirrors, checking if they were being followed. The girls were tense, their hearts still racing from their narrow escape. Every rustle in the bushes, every sound in the night seemed to send a chill down their spines.


    After a few minutes of driving, the girls noticed a large building in the distance. Uni slowed down, her eyes narrowing. "That must be the facility," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    The girls in the back looked out the windows, their eyes fixed on the imposing building. The facility was large and well lit, its outer walls covered in razor-wire. It looked ominous and foreboding compared to how it did in the daytime.


    Uni steered the vehicle towards a cluster of trees nearby, carefully hiding it behind the foliage. The girls knew they had to be stealthy to avoid being detected. The facility was heavily secured, and they had no way of knowing what kind of security measures they were dealing with, especially after triggering the alarm.


    The girls got out of the vehicle, their footsteps hushed in the silence of the night. They huddled together, their gazes fixed on the imposing building ahead of them. Uni looked at the girls, her voice steady. "Alright, here''s the plan. We need to get in there, get Piper, and get out as quickly as we can. We can''t afford to mess this up.¡±


    The girls nodded, their faces set with determination. They understood the gravity of the situation and the risks they were taking. Uni turned to Stephanie, her voice firm. "Stephanie, you know the facility better than any of us. What''s our best approach?¡±


    Stephanie pointed to a section of the outer wall that was covered in shadows. "That section there. It''s the least guarded part of the wall. We can try to climb over there and move in using the cover of the shadows.¡±


    Uni nodded, her eyes fixed on the shadowy section of the wall. "Sounds like a plan. Let''s do this thing."

 Onis Kitchen

    As they stepped into the bustling streets of Amaranthine, they marveled at the diversity of beings they came across. The town was a melting pot of species. Even the architecture and the landscape were a mix of different styles, blending together in a harmonic and colorful way.


    Carmen guided the Ephemerals through the town, pointing out various landmarks and attractions. They passed by quaint cafes manned by robots and bustling markets filled with vendors peddling their goods. Even the air was tinged by a variety of scents, from the sweet aroma of alien fruit to the acrid smell of some sort of exotic fuel being carried on a giant zeppelin floating by. They passed by countless shops selling wares from different galaxies, restaurants offering delicacies from far-flought worlds, and markets selling everything from food to trinkets. They also saw a variety of shops and stores that sold everything from food to souvenirs. Other businesses catered to more specific needs, like magic shops and weapon stores. They even came across a small cafe that sold coffee from various worlds, its walls decorated with images of stars and nebulae.


    As they passed by a exotic restaurant, they took a look at the sign above it, which featured nearly ten different languages. It read: ''Life''s too short to be a picky eater. Come, just one bite and you will change your mind.'' The girls couldn''t help but steal glances inside. The aroma of various meats and vegetables mixed with strong spices filled the air. The cafe itself was cozy, with comfy couches and low tables placed around the room. Aliens and other beings sat and chatted, sipping their drinks and munching on treats. Alice saw the chef cooking in the background, the chef being a silver-haired, pale-skinned oni woman with a wide smile on her face.


    "If I recall correctly," Carmen began as she turned to Alice with a smirk. "You like food, don''t you Alice? You''ll love this place then. You''ll just have to get used to the chef''s unique taste. It''s not for the faint of heart, trust me.¡±


    "That sounds...interesting, to say the least," Alice said, taking another look at the restaurant. The aroma from inside was making her mouth water. "But I''m always up for trying something new, as long as it won''t kill me, that is.¡±


    "Oh, don''t worry," Carmen chuckled. "It won''t kill you. The food here is quite the experience. The chef, Maruko, is quite the character. She''s an oni, and she''s known for her...exquisite dishes, to put it lightly.¡±


    "Ehh? Whaddya mean by ''exquisite''?" Rachel asked warily. "Is her food really that...weird?¡±


    Carmen shrugged, a sly smile on her face. "Well, let''s just say Maruko''s definition of ''food'' might not align with your own. But hey, life''s too short to be a picky eater, as the sign says. Might as well give it a try, right?¡±


    The girls glanced at each other, a mix of curiosity and trepidation in their eyes.


    "It won''t hurt to try..." Alice said eventually, her stomach rumbling as she smelled the mouth-watering aromas. "And I don''t think I can resist that smell for much longer.¡±


    "That''s the spirit," Carmen said, leading them to the entrance. "Just remember, keep an open mind."


    As they entered, a bell rang, and the conversations paused for a moment before resuming. The chef, Maruko, looked over from the kitchen and grinned at Carmen.


    "Ah, I was wondering when you''d drop by next. You have guests today, huh?¡±


    "You know it," Carmen said, casually leading the girls to a vacant table. "Thought I''d introduce them to your...unique cuisine.¡±


    Maruko laughed, a deep, booming sound. "Oh, I love new faces. They''re always so...receptive. Especially humans like you four. They always have the hardest time coping with my cuisine, but maybe today''s the day I get proven wrong for a change."


    The Ephemeral girls took their seats, studying the menu that was left on the table. The dishes had odd names and descriptions in multiple languages.


    Alice picked up the menu, her eyes scanning the various options. One dish caught her attention - a plate called "Cosmic Charybdis Surprise." The description read: "A galactic blend of exotic meats and interstellar spices, this dish is not for the faint of heart. Proceed at your own risk."


    She looked over at Carmen. "What on earth is ''Charybdis''?¡±


    Carmen chuckled as she saw the plate Alice was looking at. "Ah, the Charybdis Surprise. That''s a Maruko classic. Charybdis is a monster from ancient Elysian mythology, a giant whirlpool known for devouring everything in its path. Maruko named the dish after it because it''s equally as...destructive, if you know what I mean.¡±


    The girls exchanged anxious glances. "Destructive...how exactly?" Rachel asked, eyeing the menu with a cautious look.


    Carmen smirked. "Oh, you know, just your typical, stomach-churning, world-ending kind of way. But don''t worry, it''s just a name. The dish won''t literally destroy your insides. Just...prepare your taste buds, shall we say?¡±


    "That''s...comforting," Alice muttered, her stomach already churning a little in anticipation. "But I guess we''re here now, so..."


    Zalgo gave her a small nudge. "Come one, live a little. What''s the worst that could happen?¡±


    Alice sighed, a mix of anxiety and determination in her eyes. "I guess you''re right. We came to Amaranthine for adventure, right? Might as well start with the food."


    Carmen smiled at them. "That''s the spirit. I''ll leave you girls to decide what to order. Just a word of caution though - Maruko doesn''t really cater to specific taste requests. You get what you get, no modifications. As a master chef, Maruko''s dishes are a delicate blend of flavors that all serve to complement the dish, so adding a dash of salt or pepper and whatnot will throw everything off, you hear?¡±


    The girls nodded, still scanning the menu. They whispered amongst themselves about the various options, their expressions a mix of intrigue and unease. After a few minutes, each picked something they found least frightening.


    "Okay, I think we''ve decided," Alice said, placing the menu back down. "Let''s hope we survive this gastronomic adventure.¡±


    Carmen chuckled and motioned for Maruko, who was already watching them with a smirk. She was a tall, beautiful and slender oni, but her razor-sharp fangs, long pointy horns and blood-red eyes added a menacing edge to her appearance. She approached, a notepad in hand.


    "You girls have decided, I assume?" Maruko asked, her voice rumbling.


    "We have," Alice said, gesturing to the other girls. "I''ll have the...Cosmic Charybdis Surprise, please."


    Carmen looked at her in amazement, a grin playing on her lips. "You''re starting with the big guns, Alice.¡±


    The other girls, still slightly intimidated, gave their choices.


    "I''ll take the Celestial Nebula Soup," Rachel said, trying to sound confident.


    Zalgo, the bravest of the three, gave a firm nod. "I''ll have the Void Maw Stew.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Maruko nodded approvingly, scribbling down the rest of the orders. "You ladies have certainly picked some...interesting dishes. This''ll be fun for me. Hang tight, your orders will be here soon."


    With that, the chef retreated to the kitchen, leaving the girls alone at the table.


    Immediately, the conversation turned to Maruko and her unique culinary style. "I gotta say Alice," Rachel said. "You sure have some nerve going straight for the Charybdis Surprise."


    "I guess I''m just feeling adventurous today," Alice replied with a forced smile. "It''s all part of the Amaranthine experience, right?¡±


    Zalgo chuckled, leaning back in her chair. "And I thought my choice was bold. ''Void Maw Stew.'' That definitely doesn''t sound like your average soup.¡±


    "Hey, I like a good challenge," Zalgo responded, trying to sound more confident than she felt. "If we''re here to experience the unknown, why not start with our taste buds?¡±


    Carmen chuckled at their exchange, shaking her head. "You girls may live to regret your choices. Maruko''s cooking is a force to be reckoned with. Just remember, no complaining after you take the first bite.¡±


    The girls nodded, the anticipation and unease mixed on their faces. They sat in silence for a while, trying to keep their thoughts occupied. Finally, after a few minutes, a waitress appeared with a tray of dishes.


    The tray was placed on the table and the meals were revealed, and the girls'' jaws fell open. The food all had unusual colours, strange consistencies, and oddly shaped ingredients. The Charybdis Surprise in particular looked like a cosmic maelstrom, swirling with mysterious substances.


    "Well," Carmen said gleefully. "Bon app¨¦tit, ladies.¡±


    The girls stared at their meals, their stomachs flipping. The smells drifting off the food were oddly appetizing, despite the appearances.


    Swallowing her skepticism, Alice took a deep breath and reached for a spoonful of the Cosmic Charybdis Surprise. "Here goes nothing¡­¡±


    She brought the spoon to her mouth, closing her eyes and bracing herself for the worst. The first taste was overwhelming, a mix of sweet and spicy flavors she had never experienced before. Then came a wave of sensations, the food a symphony of different textures and consistencies, all blending together in a strange yet oddly good way.


    Alice slowly chewed and swallowed, then sat back. She opened her eyes, a mixture of surprise and pleasure on her face. She whispered, "It¡¯s...good.¡±


    The other two girls watched in awe. "You''re not dead," Rachel joked, "so it must have been more than good then?"


    Alice nodded, taking another spoonful. "It''s...complex. Odd, but in a good way. The flavors, the texture, it''s all...so different, but not bad. I dunno what the heck kinda creatures I''m eating, but I think I like it.¡±


    Carmen grinned at their reactions. "See what I meant? The Charybdis Surprise is quite the experience, isn''t it?"


    Zalgo, seeing Alice''s apparent enjoyment, reached for her own dish - the Void Maw Stew. She took a deep breath, then dug in with her spoon.


    The first taste was a shock. The stew was thick and had a consistency almost like sludge, yet the flavors were surprisingly rich and full. It tasted of earthy tones, mixed with a hint of something almost meaty, and a strong taste of some kind of spice that she couldn''t quite put a name to.


    "This... this is actually not bad at all," she said, a pleasant surprise on her face. "It''s... weird, but weirdly good.¡±


    Rachel, not wanting to be left out, decided to try her Celestial Nebula Soup. Her first spoonful, she couldn''t stop a grimace. The soup was bubbling, and the floating pieces of what she assumed were vegetables had unusual, almost translucent colours.


    "This looks..." she started, struggling with her words. "It looks like... like a bowl of space, mixed with... well, I don''t know what that is, but it''s definitely not vegetables.¡±


    Despite her initial reaction, she forced herself to taste a spoonful. The first thing she noticed was the temperature, which was slightly warmer than it looked, then it was the taste, which was complex and, strangely, familiar. It had the subtle spiciness of a pepper but with an alien aftertaste.


    "Whoa..." she mumbled, taking another spoonful. "This is...this is actually better than it looks. I can''t believe I''m saying that, but it tastes...nice, in a weird way.¡±


    Carmen smiled at their reactions, pleased to see they were enjoying the food, each in their own way. "That''s Maruko''s magic. She has a way of making food that''s both strange and wonderful."


    Meanwhile, the girls continued to sample their meals, their taste buds assaulted with flavors and textures they never thought possible. Despite the initial shock, each bite they took brought more intrigue and curiosity, their fear slowly replaced with amazement.


    As they dined, the girls talked about the flavors, the textures, and the whole experience. "I can''t believe how good this stuff is, honestly," Alice noted, taking a bite of the Charybdis Surprise.


    "Yeah," Rachel added, sipping on the Celestial Nebula Soup. "It''s different, for sure. But not unpleasantly different."


    Zalgo, who was almost halfway through her Void Maw Stew, nodded in agreement. "I thought these dishes would be too weird, but they''re actually pretty enjoyable.¡±


    The conversation carried on, the girls now talking more enthusiastically about the food. "I have to admit," Alice said, taking another spoonful, "I was really nervous to try this stuff, but I''m glad I did."


    Rachel nodded, looking at the strange pieces of floating vegetable in her Nebula Soup. "Yeah, I''ve never tasted anything like this before. It''s like a whole other universe of flavors."


    Zalgo smiled, almost finished with her Void Maw Stew. "I feel like I''m on a journey through the universe with every bite. It''s...extraordinary.¡±


    As the girls continued eating, the conversations grew livelier and more engaging. "This really puts our food back on Fairylyl to shame, doesn''t it?" Alice said, a hint of wonder in her voice.


    Rachel nodded, pushing around the odd-looking vegetables in her Nebula Soup. "I feel like I''ve been missing out all my life. I can''t believe I''ve been sticking to the same things back home."


    Zalgo chuckled, her Void Maw Stew nearly finished. "We''ve just scratched the surface. I bet there are even odder dishes out there just waiting to be tasted.¡±


    Carmen chuckled, happy to see the girls'' enthusiasm growing. "You''re just getting started, ladies. If you''re feeling more daring, you can try some of the way-out-there dishes, like the one with chopped up kraken tentacles with the anal gland secretions of a creature I never even heard of as a dipping sauce." She suggested, saying the last part with a wide, taunting grin as if knowing her words would stir a reaction.


    The girls stared at her in horrified disbelief.


    Rachel gagged, her face contorted in a disgusted expression. "Nope, nope, nope. I can handle weird food, but that''s just too much."


    "...You have GOT to be joking," said Alice, putting her spoon down for a moment.


    "D-Did you just say...anal secretions?" Zalgo asked, trying to hold back a gag.


    Carmen laughed heartily at their reactions, "Yep, and they''re supposed to taste just splendid with those sweet, juicy tentacles.¡±


    The girls couldn''t help but squirm at the thought, their faces a mix of disgust and fascination. "That''s...that''s beyond weird," Alice protested, her voice a little shaky.


    Zalgo, though, had a sly grin on her face. "Well, we''ve already tried some pretty bizarre stuff. Might as well go all out, right?¡±


    Carmen''s grin widened. She knew she had planted a seed of curiosity in their minds. "That''s the spirit, Zalgo. You girls have already come this far, why hold back now?"


    Alice and Rachel looked at Zalgo, then at each other, their faces reflecting their inner debate. "I don''t know..." Alice said hesitantly, "that''s...really extreme, even for us."


    Rachel nodded in agreement, her expression a bit nauseated. "Yeah, I think I draw the line at food that includes...bodily byproducts.¡±


    Carmen smirked at their reactions. "Well, remember, this is Amaranthine. Everything unusual is fair game here. Even the food."


    As the girls continued eating, the conversation shifted to speculations about other dishes. "I wonder what the ''Cosmic Calamity Casserole'' is like," Alice mused, thinking aloud.


    Rachel laughed. "With a name like that, it''s probably going to be either incredibly delicious or incredibly disastrous. Maybe both at the same time.¡±


    Zalgo, always up for a challenge, gave a cheeky smile. "I''d probably try it, just because of the name. It sounds like I''m destined to cause a ''calamity'' in my stomach if I eat it."


    The girls all laughed, the mood light and carefree. They continued discussing the various strange dishes, each trying to outdo the other in the outlandishness of what they''d be willing to try.


    As the conversation shifted to even more outrageous dishes, the girls found themselves in hysterics laughing at the absurdity of it all. "Can you imagine eating ''Cosmic Chaos Curry''?" Alice asked, barely able to speak through her laughter.


    Rachel had tears in her eyes from laughing so hard. "Yeah, and then there''s ''Stellar Storm Sushi''. You know, for those times you feel like you want the universe to explode in your mouth.¡±


    Carmen joined in the laughter, enjoying their lighthearted conversation. "Don''t forget ''Quasars and Quiches''. Or have a little bite of the ¡®Big Bang for Breakfast¡¯."


    Zalgo clutched her stomach, nearly doubled over in laughter. "Oh my Goddess, I can''t - I can''t breathe! You guys are going to make me burst with these names!¡±


    Carmen laughed heartily, her own cheeks flushed from the laughter. "Oh, you three are something else. But hey, if there''s a place to lose your mind over food, it''s definitely Amaranthine."


    As they calmed down, the conversation returned to the food, and the girls began to finish their meals. "I never thought I''d say this but I''m actually looking forward to trying some of these crazy dishes," Alice admitted, grinning.


    "Me too," Rachel agreed, "Even if it means losing my sanity in the process.¡±


    Zalgo chuckled, wiping tears from her eyes. "What''s a little insanity if it means experiencing something completely new and...exciting?"


    The girls nodded, a gleam of excitement in their gazes. "We might end up regretting this later," Alice said, pushing her now empty Charybdis Surprise plate away, "but let''s enjoy the ride while we can.¡±


    Carmen smiled, a hint of mischief in her eyes. "That''s the spirit, ladies. After all, Amaranthine is all about embracing the unknown, isn''t it? Go big or go home."


    The girls looked at each other, their smiles stretching wider. "Go big, it is," they all said in unison, a new wave of determination in their voices.


    Maruko walked back to their table, the oni''s eyes glistening with anticipation. "I see you''re all finished! So how was it, hmmm?¡±


    The girls exchanged glances before Alice spoke up. "Well, I honestly have to say it was the strangest yet most amazing meal I''ve ever had."


    Rachel nodded in agreement. "Yeah. Odd in all the right ways. I don''t think I''ve ever tasted flavors like these."


    Zalgo chimed in next, a hint of excitement in her voice. "I don''t know if I''ll be able to go back to normal food after this. This was...extraordinary.¡±


    Maruko chuckled, her chest puffing out with pride. "Excellent, excellent! I love seeing that reaction from humans who taste my cooking for the first time. It''s very gratifying, y''know?"


    Carmen gave a sly smile. "You''re not only a great chef, Maruko, you''re a miracle worker. You turned these girls from wary to enthusiastic with just a few bites.¡±


    "Ah, just another day''s work for me, Carmen," Maruko replied with a wink. "Just another day''s work. But it''s always delightful seeing someone''s eyes light up when they realize that strange doesn''t always mean bad."


    The girls chuckled, still buzzing from the unique dining experience. "We''ll definitely be back," Alice said, a wide smile on her face. "We still need to try that Cosmic Calamity Casserole, now that we''re feeling adventurous.¡±


    Maruko''s eyes gleamed, her mouth forming a sly smile. "Oh? You gals are feeling particularly dangerous, huh? Well, then I have just the thing for you. If you''re up for the challenge, I can whip up a special batch of the casserole, just for you."


    Zalgo looked between Maruko and the girls, an excited sparkle in her eyes. "Are you kidding? Challenge accepted.¡±


    "That''s what I like to hear," Maruko replied, her grin growing even wider. "I''ll get right on it then. Be warned, though, the Cosmic Calamity Casserole is not for the faint of heart."


    The girls exchanged excited glances as Maruko walked off to the kitchen. "I can''t believe we''re doing this," Rachel said, a mix of anticipation and trepidation on her face.


    Zalgo smacked her hand on the table. "We''re in too deep now. No going back. What could possibly go wrong?¡±

 Critical Stealth

    Uni and the other girls made their way silently towards the wall, carefully avoiding any lights or security cameras. They reached the shadowy section and approached the wall, which was almost 20 feet high.


    The girls looked up at the wall, their hearts racing. It would be a long and dangerous climb, and they had no way of knowing if there were any silent alarms or security devices on the wall. Uni looked at the others, her face set with determination. "Who''s up first?¡±


    Trixie stepped forward without hesitation, her eyes fixed on the wall. "I''ll go first. I''m the most athletic out of all of us," she said with a confident grin.


    The other girls nodded in agreement, and Trixie started to climb the wall, her hands and feet finding purchase on the rough stone surface. The climb was treacherous, and Trixie had to move carefully to avoid slipping or making too much noise.


    Uni held her breath as she watched Trixie scale the wall, her heart pounding in her chest. It seemed like hours passed before Trixie finally reached the top, her hands gripping the barbed wire that ran along the top of the wall.


    Trixie looked down at the others, her face a mixture of relief and excitement. "I''m up. The coast is clear for now," she whispered down to the others.


    The girls let out a collective sigh of relief, their tension slightly relieved by Trixie''s successful climb.


    Uni looked up at Trixie. "Okay, hold on up there. We''ll be right behind you.¡±


    Trixie nodded and held onto the barbed wire, perched on the top of the wall. The other girls gathered below, their faces tense as they prepared to follow suit. Uni took a deep breath, psyching herself up for the climb.


    Uni and Esther started to climb the wall, their bodies tense as they ascended. The climb was difficult and tiring, requiring every bit of strength and focus they had. Stephanie stayed behind, but she suddenly performed a super-jump and landed on the top of the wall. Trixie saw her leg muscles bulging before they calmed down after a moment.


    The girls were a bit startled by Stephanie''s sudden jump, but they quickly regained their composure. With Stephanie''s help, they made it to the top of the wall and dropped down onto the other side, their hearts pounding with adrenaline. The girls landed softly on the ground, their bodies tense and their eyes scanning the area for any signs of danger. Luckily, there were no security guards or cameras in sight. Uni let out a sigh of relief. "We made it. Now we just need to find Piper," she said quietly.


    The girls nodded and followed Uni as she led the way through the shadows, their footsteps barely making a sound. They crept silently through the compound, moving from one dark area to another, always vigilant for any signs of security or guards.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    They moved slowly and cautiously, Uni leading the way with Stephanie at her side. Uni''s eyes scanned the surroundings, her heart beating fast with adrenaline. Suddenly, she held her hand up, signaling for the others to stop. The girls froze, their eyes widening with anticipation.


    In the distance, a security guard was patrolling the perimeter, his footsteps echoing in the silence. The girls held their breaths and pressed themselves against the wall, hoping and praying they hadn''t been spotted.


    The guard continued his patrol, his flashlight scanning the shadows. The girls stayed still, their hearts pounding in their chests. After a few tense moments, the guard finally moved away, his footsteps fading into the distance.


    The girls let out a collective sigh of relief, their bodies slumping against the wall. "That was too close," Uni whispered, her voice trembling slightly.


    "We need to be more careful," Trixie added, her eyes fixed on the path ahead. "Piper''s cell should be this way. Let''s go.¡±


    The girls nodded and continued on their way, their bodies tense and their senses heightened. They moved quietly through the shadows, sticking to the darkest areas and avoiding any patches of light. As they neared Piper''s cell, they could see the silhouette of a security guard standing near the door.


    The girls froze, their hearts pounding in their chests. The security guard was a large man, his back to them, and he was holding a walkie-talkie. They could hear him chatting with another guard, his voice low and casual.


    Uni looked at the girls, her face set with determination. "We need to get past him. Suggestions?" she whispered.


    "I can just flash-freeze him with my aura," Trixie replied.


    "No, that would be too risky. If he starts screaming, it''ll alert all the guards," Uni countered. ¡°And besides, if there''s another Void Magic user here, they''ll detect your aura if they use the Scout technique.¡±


    The girls looked at each other, their minds racing for a solution. The security guard continued his conversation, his walkie-talkie crackling with static.


    Uni''s eyes widened as an idea suddenly struck her. "Wait, I think I''ve got it. Follow me.¡±


    The girls looked at her with anticipation, their hearts racing. Uni gestured for them to follow her, and they crept silently after her. Uni led them to a nearby dumpster, its stench filling the air. She signaled for them to hide behind it, then turned to them and whispered her plan.


    Uni moved silently behind the guard, her body pressed against the wall. She waited until the guard''s back was completely turned, and then she moved. With lightning-fast reflexes, she sprang forward and tackled the guard to the ground, her hand covering his mouth to muffle his surprised gasp.


    The girls watched in awe as Uni took the guard down, her strength and speed impressive. The guard struggled for a moment, but Uni had him pinned to the ground, her body slim yet strong and flexible.


    The guard''s walkie-talkie fell from his hand and clattered loudly on the ground. Uni quickly grabbed it and switched it off. The guard tried to struggle, but Uni held him firmly, her eyes fixed on him like a lioness on a cornered antelope. The guard''s eyes widened with fear as he stared up at Uni, realizing the situation he was in. Uni held him down for a few more moments, her grip unyielding. After a few seconds, the guard finally stilled, realizing he couldn''t escape Uni''s hold. Uni flipped her body and put the guard in a scissorhold with her thighs, both of which tightened around his neck.


    The guard choked as he struggled for breath, his neck caught in the powerful grip of Uni''s thighs. Uni looked at the girls, her eyes narrowed. "We need to get the keycard from him.¡±


    The girls nodded and approached the struggling guard. Uni maintained her hold on him, her thighs squeezing tightly around his neck. The girls searched the guard''s pockets and belt, looking for a keycard or any other useful items.


    After a few moments, Stephanie found a keycard in the guard''s pocket. "Found it," she said, holding up the keycard with a smirk.


    "Now hurry, we need to get Piper out," Uni replied, still pinning down the struggling guard.


    The girls moved quickly to the cell, their hearts pounding in their chests. Stephanie gave the keycard to Esther, who was tall enough to reach the scanner. Esther swiped the keycard across the scanner, unlocking the heavy cell door with a soft click.


    The girls pushed the door open and crept into the cell, their eyes scanning the darkened interior. A moment later, they saw a small figure lying on a bunk bed, slowly stirring at the sound of the door opening.

 A Culinary Aftermath

    Back at Carmen''s house, Alice and the other 2 girls were lying on Carmen''s couches after eating their extraterrestrial meals, clutching their rumbling stomachs and wincing as they did.


    "Oh lord, why did we do this to ourselves?" Alice groaned, holding her aching stomach.


    Rachel was in no better shape, her face pale as she slowly sat up on the couch. "I don''t know. I feel like I''ve just ingested something from another universe."


    Zalgo, who was sprawled out on the floor, simply moaned. "I don''t want to move. Everything hurts."


    Carmen smirked down at the girls, her voice teasing as she said, "Don''t worry, y''all. Your stomachs are just grappling with the unique bacteria of the foods you ate. It is alien cuisine, after all.¡±


    "More like alien gut bacteria," Alice said, massaging her stomach in circular motions. "I swear I''ve never felt this sick before. And the gas...oh my goodness, the gas. Is this what it''s like to be a volcano?"


    Rachel managed a weak laugh. "I''d take sulfuric fumes over this any day. At least then the agony would be outside instead of inside.¡±


    Carmen couldn''t help but chuckle and make a joke. "Then let ''em rip. Some guys are into that, believe it or not.¡±


    Rachel made gagging noises at the thought. "Ugh, thanks for that mental image, Carmen. Like I needed MORE reasons to want to throw up."


    "Oh, don¡¯t be like that," Carmen retorted with a smirk, "It''s just your body letting off some steam, so to speak.¡±


    "Steam is an understatement," Rachel muttered. "I feel like my insides are doing the Macarena."


    Zalgo, who had been uncharacteristically quiet, suddenly let out the loudest and longest burp any of them had ever heard. She immediately blushed and looked mortified. "Um...sorry. It just...came out.¡±


    The girls looked at each other, then burst into laughter.


    "Zalgo, that was...impressive," Alice said, holding her stomach.


    Carmen was practically howling. "Oh my Goddess...that was something else, like a trumpet from the depths of hell. I need to record this to show the guys.¡±


    "Oh no, no, no, don''t you dare," Zalgo pleaded, her face turning a shade of red. She hid her face behind a nearby pillow, embarrassed beyond words.


    Rachel had her hands over her ears, clearly uncomfortable. "Can we not talk about any more bodily functions, please? I think I''ve reached my quota for the day. Let''s talk about...eh, Void Magic or somethin¡¯.¡±


    The girls nodded, each recalling their individual skills.


    "That''s right," Alice said, recalling her ability to spin and manipulate threads. ¡°I can''t wait to learn how to manipulate my threads like a pro.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Rachel added on, "And I can shoot out those plasma blasts too."


    Zalgo chimed in, her voice reflecting a hint of excitement as she said, "And I bet those spears of mine really know how to pack a punch.¡±


    Carmen continued, her eyes shining with interest. "Now, what''s important is that y''all can practice and refine those skills. The more you use your abilities, the more natural and effective they''ll become."


    Alice looked thoughtful. "So it''s like training any other skill. Practice makes perfect, right?"


    Rachel nodded, a determined look on her face. "Right. I want to be able to control those shots better. Make them faster and stronger.¡±


    "That''s the spirit, girls," Carmen said, smiling. "You''re already on the path to mastering your Void Magic. The more you challenge yourselves and push your limits, the more powerful you''ll become."


    Zalgo nodded with a resolute gaze. "I''ll work on controlling my spear''s shapes better. I want to be able to use them in more creative ways, like forming barriers or catching them mid-air.¡±


    "That''s the mindset you need," Carmen encouraged. "Don''t just use your abilities for combat. Play around with them, experiment. You might discover new ways to use them that you never thought of before."


    Alice looked thoughtful. "Like, what if I can figure out how to manipulate multiple threads at once? That could be useful for trapping enemies or blocking attacks.¡±


    "Exactly," Carmen said, clearly pleased with their initiative. "Try to think outside the box. You''re the one who makes the rules when it comes to your Void Magic, so explore and make it your own."


    Rachel had her thinking face on, twirling her hair with a finger. "I can''t wait to experiment with the power of my shots. Maybe make them large, stronger, or even change their direction mid-flight.¡±


    "All great ideas," Carmen agreed. "Just remember, there''s no limit to what you can do with your skills. The only boundaries are those you set for yourselves."


    Zalgo was clearly contemplating her own abilities, an excited gleam in her eyes. "I can probably do more than just spears. What if I can create other shapes, like shields or even whips?¡±


    "There you go. Keep thinking like that," Carmen approved. "The more you think creatively, the more versatile your skills will become."


    Alice looked inspired, her mind full of possibilities before coming across a roadblock. "I wonder how I can keep up with so much thread at once though."


    Carmen informed, "The giant spool on your back, which will appear whenever you conjure your gloves. The thread running through your gloves will be connected to the spool, and when you run out of thread...well, you know the rest.¡±


    The girls nodded, understanding how the spool would work. But Rachel''s mind was also working on something else.


    "The thread idea reminds me of something I thought of," she said, her eyes lighting up. "What if I combine my plasma aura with your thread, Alice?"


    Alice looked intrigued, a smile appearing on her face. "Like, shoot out a thread with a plasma charge? That sounds like it could be extremely powerful.¡±


    Carmen looked intrigued, a sly smile on her face. "Now that''s an interesting idea. It would require some coordination on both y''all''s part, but the potential power of a plasma-charged thread could be devastating if used right... Combining skills between two Void Magic users requires both users to have a very close spiritual connection with each other though, so get those bonds strong, y''all!¡±


    The girls nodded, realizing the significance of having a strong bond.


    "Right," Alice said, a look of determination in her eyes. "So we''ll have to work on our connection beyond just physical touch."


    Zalgo leaned forward, clearly interested. "How exactly do we do that?"


    Carmen smirked. "Meditation and energy sharing. The more open and vulnerable you are with each other, the stronger your bond will be.¡±


    The girls looked at each other, a mix of excitement and nervousness in their eyes.


    "Well, this is getting intimate," Zalgo joked, a slight blush on her face.


    Rachel chuckled. "Just don''t get too comfortable sharing your energies. I might go through your most embarrassing memories or something."


    This only made Alice giggle. "Oh please. As if you are innocent and have nothing to hide yourself.¡±


    Carmen laughed, clearly enjoying the banter. "Oh, girls, don''t underestimate the power of vulnerability and trust. It''s not about revealing your innermost secrets or embarrassing moments. It''s about dropping your defenses and letting your energies merge. It''s how you strengthen the trust and understanding between each other."


    Zalgo smirked. "So what you''re saying is, we need to get real comfortable with each other. Like, reaaally comfortable.¡±


    Carmen chuckled. "In a sense, yes. You need to reach a point where being emotionally naked in front of each other doesn''t faze you. It''s not about being physically intimate, it''s about being spiritually intimate. Trust and connection are the keys, and the more open you are with each other, the stronger your bonding skills will be."


    Zalgo looked thoughtful, a slight blush on her cheeks. "So, more meditation and energy sharing... Sounds like we''ve got some work to do¡­¡±


    "That''s the spirit, gals," Carmen said, her voice filled with encouragement. "Don''t be afraid to open up and share your inner selves. It might feel strange at first, but trust the process, and you''ll be surprised at how much stronger you become as a team."


    A determined grin crept onto Zalgo''s face. "Oh, I''m going to train my butt off to make my skill powerful in advance.¡±


    ¡°Then get ready when your stomachs feel better. I''m bringing Teigen and Naphi here again to teach you some stuff. You guys are going to school before you head off to the next world.¡±


    ¡°I dunno, Noelle can be quite insistent,¡± Rachel warned.


    ¡°She''ll understand. She can''t fight on your behalf forever, you''ll enjoy being the ones kicking culo for a change. Rest up, and be prepared.¡±

 Grab n Go

    "Piper?" Uni called softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s us. We''re here to get you out.¡±


    Piper sat up in the bed, the android''s light blue eyes wide with shock. "You...you came for me?" she replied, her voice weak and trembling.


    "Of course, we did," Uni said, her voice softening with empathy. "Come on, we have to move fast."


    Piper got up from the bed, moving stiffly and slowly as if her body wasn''t quite functioning correctly.


    The girls helped Piper out of the cell, supporting her weight as they made their way out into the corridor. They were just about to move when the sound of footsteps echoed through the silence, approaching quickly.


    "Shit!" Uni whispered, her heart racing. "Hurry, we need to hide. Now."


    The girls looked around, trying to find a place to hide. The corridor was empty, the only cover nearby a few low-set lockers tucked away in a corner.


    Uni quickly and silently guided Piper towards the lockers, and the girls squeezed into the small space. They had to cram together tightly to stay hidden, their bodies pressed up against each other like five sardines in the confined area.


    As the footsteps got closer, the girls held their breaths, their hearts pounding in their chests. Uni peeked out of the locker, her eyes fixed on the corridor, waiting for the guard to pass.


    The footsteps got closer and closer, the sound of boots approaching echoing in the quiet corridor. Uni could see the guard''s silhouette coming into view, his flashlight creating long shadows on the wall.


    Uni''s heart raced as the guard slowly passed by their hiding place, his flashlight flickering over the area. Uni held her breath, praying that he wouldn''t notice the slightly open locker or the girls'' heavy breathing.


    The guard continued his patrol, oblivious to the girls hiding in the locker. After what seemed like an eternity, the footsteps faded into the distance, and the corridor was silent once again.


    The girls let out a collective sigh of relief, their bodies slumping against each other in the cramped locker. Uni peeked out of the locker again, checking that the coast was clear.


    "Okay, he''s gone. Let''s move," she said quietly.


    The girls silently exited the locker, still supporting Piper.


    "Hey Piper," Trixie whispered. "Can you interface with the security cameras here real quick and tell us the best route to escape and where all the guards are so we don''t run into them.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Piper was still a bit dazed but managed to nod. "I can try," she replied.


    Piper closed her eyes and interfaced with the compound''s internal systems, her LED lights in her eyes flickering against her eyelids as she analyzed the security camera feed.


    "Alright, service entrance in the west wall," Uni repeated, committing the information to memory. "Any idea how many guards are near the area?¡±


    "According to the camera feed, there are two guards patrolling that area. They should be easy to avoid if you''re stealthy," Piper replied.


    Uni nodded, her mind racing with plans and strategies. "Okay, good. We''ll stick to the shadows and avoid any direct confrontations. We need to get out of here as quickly and quietly as possible.¡±


    The girls made their way down the corridor, sticking to the shadows and avoiding any areas with light. They stuck together, supporting Piper''s still-drained body. They could feel the tension building with every step, knowing they were getting closer to the escape route.


    Finally, they reached the west wall, and Uni stopped, her eyes scanning the area. She whispered to the others, "Piper, did you disable the cameras?¡±


    Piper closed her eyes and connected to the security system again, her LED lights blinking fast. After a few seconds, she spoke quietly. "Yes, I''ve disabled the cameras near the service entrance. We should be clear to go.¡±


    Uni nodded, taking a deep breath. "Alright, let''s move."


    The girls moved stealthily towards the service entrance, their eyes fixed on the two guards patrolling the area.


    Stephanie pointed to a dark area nearby. "Over here," she whispered. "We can hide in those shadows until the guards pass.¡±


    The girls moved silently to the shadows that Stephanie indicated, pressing themselves against the wall. They watched as the guards patrolled the area, their flashlights sporadically sweeping over the shadows but never quite reaching the girls'' hiding spot.


    As the guards passed by the dark area, the girls let out a collective breath they didn''t even realize they were holding. Then, with a nod to each other, they slipped out of the shadows and quickly made their way to the service entrance.


    Uni pulled on the service door, praying to the Goddesses that it wouldn''t be locked. To her relief, the door slid open with a soft creak. The girls quickly slipped through, their hearts pounding in their chests.


    The girls found themselves in a narrow hallway, the walls bare and the air stale. They could see a faint light at the end of the hall, likely leading to freedom. With renewed hope, they began to move quickly and quietly down the hallway, supporting Piper''s small, weary frame.


    Suddenly, a loud alarm blared through the compound, its piercing shrill echoing off the walls. Uni froze, her heart dropping. "What the hell?" she hissed, her eyes widening with fear.


    Piper''s eyes widened as well. "The security system detected a breach. The whole place is on high alert.¡±


    Uni could feel the panic surging through her body. "We need to move, now!" she said urgently, her voice a harsh whisper. The girls picked up their pace, moving as quickly as possible towards the light at the end of the hallway.


    As they approached the end of the hallway, they saw the faint outline of a door. Uni reached it first and pushed it open, wincing as the hinges creaked loudly. The girls burst through the door and found themselves outside the compound, the cool night air hitting their faces.


    The girls looked around, disoriented for a moment. They were in a small outdoor area, surrounded by tall, chain-link fences. In the distance, they could see the outline of their black all-terrain vehicle, parked discreetly behind the rock formation.


    "There''s our ride," Uni whispered, pointing at the van. "Come on, we need to get out of here fast.¡±


    The girls moved quickly towards the car, supporting Piper between them. As they reached the car, they heard footsteps approaching rapidly from the compound behind them. Uni spun around and saw two guards running towards them, their flashlights cutting through the darkness.


    "In the car! Quickly!" she shouted urgently. The girls scrambled into the car, quickly but gently placing Piper into the backseat and climbing in after her.


    Uni quickly climbed into the driver''s seat, starting the car and gunning the engine. The tires screeched loudly as she accelerated, the car lurching forward with a burst of speed. The guards saw the car moving and started to run after it, their flashlights bobbing in the night. Uni accelerated faster, the car''s engine growling as it picked up speed.


    The girls held on tightly as the car bumped over the rough terrain, their hearts racing with fear. Uni skillfully maneuvered the car, avoiding the worst of the bumps and dips as she focused on getting away as fast as possible.


    In the rearview mirror, Uni saw the guards gaining ground on them in an all-terrain vehicle of their own. She pushed the car harder, the engine protesting as it reached its max speed.


    The girls in the back looked out the rear windows, seeing the guards'' vehicle getting closer. Uni could feel the fear gripping her, but forced herself to stay calm and keep driving.


    Trixie sighs under her breath as she thought: I feel like this is going to be a deadly chase¡­

 Its Bonding Time~!

    The following day, the girls were in Carmen''s backyard, preparing to commence their training. The morning sun was slowly rising in the East, opposite of Fairylyl''s sunrise, its golden rays casting a warm glow over the surroundings.


    Teigen and Naphi had come to join the girls for the training session. Teigen, her long silky black hair glistening in the early light, watched the girls with a warm smile. Naphi stood beside her, her hands casually in her pockets, her demeanor laid-back but alert.


    Carmen looked over the group. "Morning, gals. Now, before we start, I want to go over something very important."


    The girls turned to look at her, their expressions attentive.


    Carmen continued, "I know some of you may feel a bit uneasy about delving into each other''s energies and personal spaces. It''s natural to feel a bit nervous. But remember, this is to strengthen your bond and enhance your skills. So, let''s all take a moment to center ourselves."


    The girls nodded and took a deep breath, each focusing inwards. Teigen and Naphi watched quietly, observing the girls'' preparations.


    "Now, close your eyes and imagine your energy field around you. Feel it expanding and contracting with each breath. And when you''re ready, extend your energy gently towards the person beside or in front of you."


    The girls did as told, closing their eyes and visualizing their energy fields. One by one, they slowly extended their energies towards each other, forming invisible tendrils that reached out.


    "Now, let those tendrils connect. Allow them to intertwine and merge. You might feel a tingling or a flow of energy between you. That''s normal. Just breathe and let it happen."


    Slowly, the girls'' tendrils reached out, connecting with each other. Teigen and Naphi watched closely, their gazes observing the exchange of energies.


    "Good," Carmen encouraged. "Now, keep breathing. Allow your energies to mingle and flow. Feel the connection between you. This is about trust and understanding. Open yourselves up and share your energies."


    The girls continued their focus, their energies flowing and intertwining. Small sparks of light could be seen where their energies met, their connections growing stronger.


    "Don''t be afraid to push a little further," Carmen urged. "Let go of your inhibitions and open yourselves up completely. The deeper the connection, the stronger your Void Magic will become."


    The girls hesitantly pushed further, their energies reaching out and connecting more deeply. The sparks between them grew brighter, their bonds strengthening moment by moment.


    "Very good," Carmen praised. "Now, imagine your energy becoming one. Picture them blending together like colors on a canvas, creating something new. This is the merging of your energies, and it''s what will strengthen your void magic."


    The girls continued to focus, their energies melding together, losing their individual colors and becoming one vibrant hue that swirled between them.


    "Good, keep going," Carmen encouraged. "Let yourselves be vulnerable. Let your energies flow freely. This is about trust and connection."Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    The girls remained focused, their energies blending together in a swirling vortex. Small tendrils of magic flicked between them as their connection deepened.


    "Almost there," Carmen said, her voice encouraging. "Just a little further. Let your energies completely merge. Trust each other completely."


    The girls pushed further, their energies swirling and blending together until they completely lost their individual identities, merging into a single swirling pool of magic that interconnected them all.


    "And stop," Carmen intoned, her voice gentle. "Now, maintain the connection. Keep your energies intertwined but stable."


    The girls held their connection, their energies remaining intertwined, forming a bond that was evident even when they opened their eyes and saw each other.


    Teigen spoke up, a small smile on her lips. "Well done, gals. You''ve taken the first step in strengthening your connection.¡±


    Naphi added, her gaze serious but approving, "The bond between you has deepened. With continued practice and training, it will only grow stronger."


    Zalgo, who had been silent and focused throughout the exercise, spoke up, her voice slightly awed. "I don''t know how to explain it, but I can feel each of you within me. Your energies are connected to mine, like a web of threads.¡±


    Rachel nodded, a look of wonder in her eyes. "I feel it too. And it''s not just that we''re connected, it''s like I can sense what you''re feeling."


    Alice agreed, "Yeah, I can feel your presence strongly. It''s like we''re...part of each other now.¡±


    Carmen smiled warmly. "That''s the power of a strong bond and energy sharing. You can understand each other on a deeper level now. This will be fundamental to honing your skills and acting more cohesively in combat.¡±


    Teigen added, her eyes sparkling with an idea, "And it''s not just about understanding each other''s feelings and energies. You can also share and combine your skills, like what Rachel and Alice were discussing earlier."


    Naphi nodded in agreement. "That''s right. The deeper your connection, the more you can blend your Void Magic skills into a unified force.¡±


    Carmen looked at the girls with pride. "Exactly. Let''s focus on that now. Rachel, you were thinking about combining your railgun¡¯s plasma with Alice''s threads, correct?"


    Rachel nodded, her mind already at work. "Yeah, I was thinking I could charge each thread with a blast of my plasmatic aura, making them stronger and more destructive.¡±


    Alice smiled, her eyes gleaming with the possibilities. "That''s a great idea. I could weave multiple threads and charge them with your plasma at the same time, creating a sort of web of explosive threads.¡±


    Naphi nodded, her expression serious but intrigued. "That''s a powerful combination. And it''s not just about the offense, think about the defense too. You can create barriers or shields using multiple threads strengthened by the plasma.¡±


    Teigen added, a sly smile on her face, "And the best part is, the more you practice and experiment, the more you''ll learn about each other on a deeper level. You''ll understand each other''s strengths, weaknesses, and quirks."


    The girls chuckled, realizing that Teigen''s words were spot-on. They''d definitely learn a lot more about each other...and probably some embarrassing secrets too.


    Carmen chuckled at Teigen''s remark. "You''re right, Teigen. It''s not just about training your skills, it''s about getting to know each other on a deeper level. Trust and understanding are as important as skills and power."


    Carmen then turned to the girls, a serious but expectant gaze in her eyes. "Now, let''s start experimenting. Rachel, Alice, go ahead and give it a try. Let''s see what you can accomplish with your combined skills. Rachel, start charging Alice''s threads with your void plasma. Alice, start weaving multiple threads and be ready to launch them when charged.¡±


    The girls nodded, readying themselves. Rachel focused on channeling her void plasma, forming crackling energy in her hands. Alice, her eyes concentrated, started to weave multiple threads, creating a complex net-like structure.


    "Now, Rachel, focus on sending your aura through the threads," Carmen instructed.


    Rachel focused and sent her aura through the threads flowing from Alice''s palms, the strands of thread crackling as the plasma energy coursed through them.


    "Good," Carmen approved. "Now, Alice, launch your threads on my count. Remember, the plasma charge will make them stronger and faster."


    The girls readied themselves, the combined threads vibrating with charged power.


    "On my count," Carmen said. "Three... two... one... Now!"


    Alice launched her threads, the charged threads zooming towards a target in the distance. They flew with great speed and power. Everyone watched as the threads impacted the target, the force of the impact creating a minor explosion. Teigen and Naphi exchanged approving looks, clearly impressed by the combined firepower.


    "Impressive," Teigen said, a hint of excitement in her voice. "You''ve already started to combine your skills effectively. Imagine the devastating potential when you completely master it.¡±


    Naphi nodded, her expression serious but approving. "That was a good start. But remember, the real magic will come when you''re fully in sync. The deeper your bond, the more effectively you''ll be able to combine skills and react to each other''s moves.¡±


    "So let me guess," Rachel began. "Is this all for today''s training?¡±


    Carmen smirked, a hint of mischief in her eyes. "For today, yes. But training your skills, bond, and coordination is an ongoing process. We''ll keep pushing you further and further, challenging your limits."


    Alice groaned jokingly, although there was a hint of excitement and determination in her eyes. "Oh great, more training and bonding sessions¡­¡±


    Teigen chuckled, her expression amused. "You gals will get used to it. Training and bonding with each other is key to mastering your skills. Just think of it as fun... but also a lot of work."


    Naphi added, a note of challenge in her tone, "And remember, the stronger your bond, the more powerful your attacks and defences. So push yourselves.¡±

 Springtime Shootout

    As the truck gained on Uni''s vehicle, she decided to conjure her Morph Emblem and¡­


    ¡°Transform!¡± she shouted.


    She became shrouded in a bright silver flash that disappeared just as quickly. Her hairstyle changed to twin braids that reached her elbows. Her attire on the other hand changed into that of a cowgirl, complete with a cowboy hat, cropped brown leather vest with a crop top underneath, brown miniskirt, and black fingerless gloves on her hands, both of which held twin revolvers.


    Uni looked over to Trixie with a smirk.


    ¡°The plan is simple,¡± she began, ¡°We''re gonna blow these guys¡¯ brains out. Or if the windshield is bulletproof, then blow out the vehicle''s tires. Are you game?¡±


    Trixie''s eyes widened in surprise as she saw Uni''s transformation, but she quickly regained her composure. "Hell yeah, I''m in," she replied, her voice filled with excitement.


    "That''s what I thought," Uni replied with a fierce grin. She focused her attention back on the road, her hands steady on the wheel.


    The guards behind them continued to gain on them, their truck closing in with every passing second. Uni watched patiently, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    As the guard''s vehicle pulled up alongside Uni''s car, she raised her revolvers and took aim. With a flick of her wrist, she unleashed a barrage of shots, aiming for the truck''s driver.


    The bullets peppered the windshield, leaving a spider web of cracks in the glass. Uni could see the guards inside flinch as they were showered with glass. The truck''s driver swerved wildly as he tried to regain control.


    The guard in the passenger seat pulled out a rifle and took aim at Uni through the broken windshield.


    Uni grit her teeth and pressed down on the gas pedal, increasing her car''s speed. She swerved the vehicle to the side, avoiding the guard''s gunfire. Then, she fired back, her revolver spitting lead at the truck.


    The guard in the passenger seat cried out in pain as a bullet hit him square in the chest, sending him crashing backwards into the truck''s cabin. The driver, blinded by the broken windshield and desperate to regain control, overcorrected the wheel, causing the truck to fishtail wildly. Two guards in the backseat of their vehicle held up their own rifles, both taking aim at Uni as a last-ditch attempt.


    Seeing the guards in the backseat aiming their rifles, Uni quickly swerved the car to the side and ducked her head. The shots flew past the car, but one bullet just barely nicked the side mirror. The car jerked wildly, but Uni kept her grip on the wheel.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The guards in the truck were shaken by the car''s sudden maneuver, their shots going wide. Uni took advantage of their momentary confusion and took aim again, firing at the truck''s wheels.


    The bullets hit their target with a satisfying crunch, the sound of exploding rubber filling the air. The guard''s vehicle began to wobble and lose control, its tires now shredded and useless.


    "Damn, that was too close," she muttered through gritted teeth. She looked back at the truck, which was now starting to spin out of control. "Looks like we hit the jackpot.¡±


    The guards inside the truck realized their predicament and frantically tried to regain control, but it was too late. Their vehicle swerved wildly, eventually skidding off the road and crashing into a nearby ditch.


    Uni smirked as she saw the crash happen. "Not so tough now," she said, her voice dripping with satisfaction.


    The girls cheered and high-fived each other, their adrenaline still pumping from the narrow escape. Uni kept the car speeding forward, eager to put as much distance as possible between them and the compound.


    "Well, that''s one less thing to worry about," Uni said, a small smile of triumph on her lips. "Now let''s get the hell out of here before more guards show up.¡±


    The girls agreed, and Uni accelerated as fast as she could, putting as much distance between them and the guards as possible. They all let out a collective sigh of relief as they left the compound behind and disappeared into the night.


    ¡­


    Four hours of driving later, distant lights of buildings became visible, signifying that they were closing in on a city after their long drive through pitch dark wilderness.


    Uni squinted at the approaching city through the car''s windshield, noting its dark and shadowy appearance. "What city is this?" she asked, breaking the silence after hours of quiet driving.


    Piper, in the backseat, consulted a map via her built-in database. "According to this, we''re approaching the city of Evergrace," she said, her voice still weak but noticeably stronger than before.


    "Evergrace," Uni repeated, a hint of weariness in her voice. "Why does that sound kinda familiar?"


    Trixie looked over at Uni, her thoughts echoing her friend''s. "Yeah, sounds a bit ominous somehow, doesn''t it?¡±


    Piper, still engrossed in the map, spoke up, "Evergrace was once a developing nation suffering under apartheid, with its native people facing segregation based on race and skin color after colonization. Outside of the slums the natives were forced to live in, Evergrace was a booming industrial city, known for its cutting-edge technology and innovation. However, it''s now fallen on hard times, crime rates soaring, and the city having become a haven for the unsavory underbelly.¡±


    Uni let out a low whistle. "Sounds like a real classy place."


    Trixie gave her a deadpan look. "Yeah, really charming.¡±


    Piper continued as if she hadn''t really heard their comments. "The city is now almost entirely controlled by the crime syndicates and their operations. The law enforcement and government here don''t really hold any power anymore. It''s definitely not a place for the faint of heart.¡±


    "Well, this is just great," Uni muttered sarcastically. "We''ve escaped one dangerous place only to land smack dab in the middle of another.¡±


    Trixie smirked. "Hey, at least we''re consistent."


    Despite her friend''s attempts at humor, Uni''s brow furrowed as she mentally prepared herself for what they might encounter in this chaotic city.


    "Any hotels here, at least, Piper? More importantly, safe ones?" she asked warily.


    "The safest hotel in Evergrace with the best reviews is the Forever Kingdom Hotel. It is a five-star hotel with excellent security and reports of crime from tenants are extremely low.¡±


    Uni considered the information. "Sounds fancy."


    Trixie chuckled. "Fancy enough to have a pool?"


    Uni rolled her eyes. "Yeah, and a spa, too. Might as well get a full day of pampering after all the crap we''ve been through.¡±


    In the backseat, Piper perked up with more information. "Actually, the hotel does have a full-service spa, including a sauna, hot tub, and several types of massages."


    Uni''s eyes widened. "Wait, seriously? There is a sauna?¡±


    "Affirmative," Piper responded, "And steam room as well."


    Uni and Trixie shared a look of surprise, both having completely different thoughts in their minds.


    "A steam room, huh?" Uni mused aloud.


    Trixie was suddenly extremely interested in the hotel''s amenities. "And what kind of massages, exactly?¡±


    Piper consulted her internal database again. "The spa offers various types of massages, including a hot stone massage, deep tissue massage, lymphatic drainage massage, and aromatherapy massage, among several others.¡±


    Uni''s eyes widened further. "Damn, they got us covered."


    Trixie was now practically drooling. "Oh, we are SO checking into that hotel.¡±


    Uni let out a chuckle but couldn''t help feeling a hint of excitement too. "All right, guys, Hotel Forever Kingdom it is, then."

 Spear and Thread

    Carmen had gathered the girls again the next day, prepared to train the Ephemerals again. "Girls, it''s time for another training session. We''ll be pushing you further today, so be prepared."


    The girls nodded, a mixture of determination and excitement bubbling within them, but also a hint of trepidation. They''d already taken the first step by strengthening their bond the day before and were eager to see what else they could accomplish together.


    Teigen and Naphi had joined them again, their presence providing both support and challenge. Teigen leaned against a tree, a small smirk on her face. "So yesterday, we attempted to combine Alice''s thread with Rachel''s plasma to create plasma-charged thread, and you both succeeded with flying colors. So today, Rachel, how about you try the same with Zalgo''s spears?¡±


    Rachel looked at Zalgo, then back at Teigen. "You want me to try combining my plasma with Zalgo''s spears?"


    Zalgo grinned, the idea sparking interest in her eyes. "Now that sounds like fun. Imagine what havoc we can cause with plasma-charged spears.¡±


    Carmen nodded, a small smile on her face. "Yes, exactly. It''s not just about combining skills, but also about discovering new techniques and possibilities. And this could be a powerful combination."


    Naphi stepped forward, a hint of challenge in her eyes. "But remember, it won''t be easy. You''ll need to synchronize your skills perfectly. Your bond is crucial here.¡±


    Alice spoke up, her eyes a mix of challenge and excitement. "But we''ve already taken the first step. We know we can do it."


    Carmen smiled at her words. "Exactly. And the more you practice and perfect your skills together, the more effective you''ll become. So let''s start. Rachel, ready to give it a shot?¡±


    Rachel took a deep breath and nodded, her expression focused and determined. "Yes. Let''s do this."


    Zalgo chuckled, her spears ready, a smirk on her lips. "I''m ready when you are, plasma girl.¡±


    Rachel took aim, focusing on channeling her plasmatic aura. Meanwhile, Zalgo prepared to throw her spears, her eyes fixed on Rachel''s concentration.


    The girls watched with anticipation, their breaths held. Teigen and Naphi stood nearby, ready to provide advice if needed.


    Carmen gave the signal. "Ready... Go!¡±


    Rachel unleashed her plasma towards Zalgo''s flying spears, the glowing energy flowing around the spinning blades. The impact caused the spears to glow and vibrate, the plasma energy amplifying their speed and power.


    The girls watched in awe as the plasma-charged spears continued their trajectory, slicing through targets with increased force.


    Teigen whistled in surprise. "Not bad, not bad at all. You''re getting the hang of it, Rachel.¡±


    Naphi nodded, a hint of approval on her usually stern face. "Good, you''re adapting and combining skills effectively. But remember, this is just the start. Keep pushing yourselves further, you''ve got a lot more to achieve."


    Zalgo smiled, holding her charged spears in her hands, the energy of the plasma still crackling around them. "Oh, I like where this is going. And here I thought my spears were already deadly.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Alice spoke up, her voice filled with excitement. "Imagine the havoc we can cause in a real battle with these techniques."


    Carmen nodded, a satisfied smile on her face. "That''s the idea, gals. By working together and combining your skills, you''re becoming a formidable team. But don''t get complacent. Keep pushing yourselves, keep experimenting, and keep strengthening your bond. There''s much more you''re capable of.¡±


    Teigen chuckled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Oh, you gals are going to be unstoppable by the time we''re done with you."


    Naphi nodded in agreement but with a serious tone. "Yes, but now here''s where things get odd. How about combining Alice''s thread with Zalgo''s spears?¡±


    The girls looked at each other with surprise in their eyes. Rachel was the first to speak. "I''ve already combined my plasma with the spears. Now you''re suggesting combining Alice''s threads to them, too? That sounds... complicated.¡±


    "But not impossible," said Zalgo, her eyes glittering. "Just think of it. My spears, already deadly, now wrapped up in Alice''s threads. Like a sharp, spinning net of doom.¡±


    Alice, although looking slightly terrified at the idea, spoke up, "It does sound terrifying, I admit. I mean, my threads are strong, but I''ve never thought about combining them with a weapon, let alone a spear.¡±


    Carmen interjected, her voice calm but persuasive. "But that''s the point of these exercises, girls. To push your boundaries, try new things, and discover your true potential. This combination may be challenging, but I have faith in you all. You''ve already achieved so much in a short time, and you can do this too.¡±


    Teigen grinned, her eyes sparkling. "Plus, imagine the faces of your enemies when they see this strange combination in action. They won''t know what hit them...literally!¡±


    Naphi nodded, her gaze hard and determined. "Precisely. And in a real-world battle, you need every advantage you can get. Combining your skills, even in unexpected ways, will make you stronger, faster, and more effective, the key traits needed to be a powerful Void mage.¡±


    Rachel sighed, her expression one of resignation. "I suppose you''re right. But it''s going to take some practice."


    Alice chuckled, a hint of nervousness in her eyes. "That''s an understatement. I''ve never tried controlling something as fast and sharp as a spear, let alone multiple ones!¡±


    Carmen placed a comforting hand on Alice''s shoulder. "Take it one step at a time. Your Aura Type is Possession, if I recall correctly? Then start by practicing controlling one spear wrapped in your threads. Then we''ll work up to multiple of them. You gals have accomplished more than you think in a short time. Trust in yourselves and each other.¡±


    Alice looked up at Carmen, her eyes filled with determination. "You''re right. If we keep doubting ourselves, we''ll never accomplish anything. Let''s do this."


    Zalgo handed one of her spears to Alice. "Here, practice with this one. Just don''t get the threads caught on me, got it?¡±


    Alice took the spear, the threads in her palms immediately reacting and wrapping around it, almost as if they had a life of their own. She tried to maintain control over the threads, struggling momentarily but then stabilizing.


    "This is... weird," Alice admitted, her eyes wide as she watched the threads moving and adjusting around the spear. "It''s like they''re alive¡­¡±


    Teigen chuckled, watching the sight. "It looks awesome, Alice! Like a snake wrapped around its prey."


    Naphi observed quietly, her expression stoic but interested. "Can you move it yet?¡±


    Alice, focusing, cautiously jerked the spear and was surprised as the threads responded to her command, the spear spinning elegantly around her.


    "I... I did it!" she exclaimed, her surprise turning to excitement. "I can control it!¡±


    "Bravo!" Teigen cheered.


    Carmen smiled, her eyes sparkling with pride. "Good job, Alice! See? You can do this. It comes with practice and control."


    Zalgo smirked, clearly pleased. "Just don''t get carried away and impale me, alright?¡±


    Alice chuckled at Zalgo''s comment, her eyes a little too fixated on the spinning threads. "No promises! This is kinda fun, honestly. Needle and thread? More like spear and thread.¡±


    Naphi stepped closer, her eyes examining the threads and spear. "Be careful not to overexert yourself, Alice. Controlling threads that way can drain your energy quickly."


    Zalgo chuckled. "Oh great, and here I thought we were turning you into lethal weapons, not energy-drained messes.¡±


    Alice laughed, the energy from the threads clearly giving her an adrenaline rush. "Oh, I''m just getting started, believe me. I''ll get the hang of this in no time."


    Rachel chimed in, her tone a mix of sarcasm and concern. "Just don''t overdo it, Alice. We don''t need you passing out on us in the middle of a training session.¡±


    "Don''t worry, I won''t," Alice replied, her eyes still locked on the spinning threads. She was clearly enjoying the new ability, but Carmen could see the exhaustion slowly creeping in.


    "Okay, okay, enough for now," Carmen interjected, her tone firm but gentle. "We don''t want anyone overexerting themselves. Good job, Alice, but let''s rest for a moment. Replenish your energy.¡±


    Alice nodded, a hint of disappointment on her face. "Alright, alright. I guess I got a bit carried away."


    Teigen chuckled. "Just a bit. But you were pretty awesome, though. Just need to work on your stamina a bit more. All beginners of Void Magic go through the same thing.¡±


    "Yeah," Alice agreed, catching her breath. The threads slowly unwrapped around the spear, returning to their relaxed state.


    Carmen smiled at her. "Exactly. You have great potential, and you''re learning quickly. But don''t underestimate the importance of resting and replenishing your energy. Battles can be long and draining. You need to be able to sustain your performance.¡±


    Alice nodded again, her breathing returning to normal. "You''re right, I guess I got a bit too excited. I''ll make sure to pace myself from now on."


    Naphi chimed in, a hint of understanding in her tone. "It''s easy to get caught up in the thrill of newfound abilities. Just remember, training and battling are not just about physical abilities, but mental and emotional stamina, too. Now let''s find something to do in this city while you guys unwind.¡±


    Carmen nodded, the suggestion a good idea. "Yes, taking a small break would do us good. We can explore a bit, grab a bite, and just let our minds relax for a moment. Any suggestions, girls?¡±

 The Forever Kingdom Hotel

    As Trixie and her companions entered the city limits of Evergrace, the surroundings gradually shifted from sparse wilderness to tightly packed urban architecture. The city looked darker, dirtier, and more chaotic than Uni had expected. Neon signs and flashing billboards illuminated the streets, advertising various products and services. In the darker recesses, however, lurked shady figures and suspicious activities. Despite the late hour, the city was still vibrant with activity, and it was clear that not all of it was legal.


    Uni expertly navigated the car through the congested streets of the city, weaving in and out of the late-night traffic. Her eyes scanned the surroundings, taking in the sights and sounds of the metropolis. Meanwhile, Trixie seemed fascinated by the seedier side of the city, her gaze fixed on the various characters they passed by.


    Piper, on the other hand, seemed more wary and uncomfortable. Her eyes darted around, taking in all the potential dangers. Her sensors were on high alert, scanning every corner and potential hiding place.


    "I am detecting numerous heat signatures, some of dubious origins," she warned, her voice low.


    Uni nodded, her hands gripping the wheel tighter. "Stay alert, everyone. This place feels ripe for trouble.¡±


    The girls continued through the maze-like streets until they finally reached the towering shadow of the lavish Forever Kingdom Hotel. It was a pristine, well-lit high-rise building, its sleek glass exterior glowing with a warm, inviting aura.


    Uni let out a slow whistle. "I''ll be damned, they really weren''t kidding about the fancy.¡±


    "Wow," Trixie said, her eyes wide with admiration. "Looks like we''ve hit the jackpot again."


    The girls parked the car in the hotel''s private lot and made their way into the lobby. The inside of the hotel was even more opulent than the outside, filled with plush carpets, gleaming marble floors, and crystal chandeliers that tinkled softly overhead.


    The girls drew stares from the hotel staff, given their dirty, disheveled appearance. Nevertheless, they ignored the bewildered looks and walked towards the front desk with confidence. After all, they had been through worse than a few disapproving glances.


    The young brown-skinned man behind the counter looked them up and down, clearly judging them by their appearance. He was dressed in traditional nomadic clothing with tribal motifs printed on his attire. "Can I help you ladies?" he asked reluctantly.


    Uni stepped forward, putting on her most charming smile. "Hey there. We''d like to book a room for the night."


    The man''s eyes narrowed slightly. "And just how many of you are there?¡±


    The man glanced skeptically at each of them, scrutinizing their ragged clothes and tired faces, before raising a single eyebrow.


    "This is a high-end hotel," he said, his voice dripping with condescension. "Are you ladies sure you can afford to stay a night?¡±


    Uni''s smile tightened, but she refused to let his attitude get to her. "Trust me, we can swing it."


    Trixie, however, seemed far less patient. She stepped up from behind Uni, matching the clerk''s gaze with one of her own. "Look pal, we''ve just come a long way and we''re tired. So get us a room already.¡±


    The clerk looked taken aback by Trixie''s bluntness but quickly composed himself. He typed something on his computer terminal, eyes flickering up at the girls every few seconds. After a moment, he spoke again.


    "We have a deluxe suite available. That''s going to run you 6,000 Palmyra per night.¡±


    Trixie blinked, not knowing how much that is in Elbrastion''s currency, Sunstones.


    "One second," she muttered to the clerk before looking over at Piper.


    "Hey, what''s the exchange rate for Sunstones and Palmyra?"


    Piper consulted her database and replied with a nod, "One Elbrastrian Sunstone equals seventeen Evergrace Palmyra.¡±


    Trixie''s eyes widened at the conversion rate. "Jeez...so how many Sunstones do we need to have enough Palmyra to get this suite?¡±


    There was a pause as Piper calculated the numbers before she responded in a robotic tone. "Dividing 6,000 by 17, at a rate of seventeen Palmyra per Sunstone, you would need 352 Sunstones to afford the deluxe suite per night."


    Uni and Trixie let out a simultaneous gasp. For a hotel of this caliber, that was a steal compared to how much it''d cost back home.


    "Woah, that''s it?! You sure you calculated right, Piper?" Trixie asked.


    Piper nodded, her LED eyes flashing a soft blue. "I have triple-checked my calculations for a 100% accuracy."


    Uni whistled once more, her expression amused rather than skeptical. "Wow, who knew that our cash would actually stretch so far in a place like this?¡±


    The girls exchanged a look, slightly taken aback by the sudden interest. Nevertheless, Uni nodded cautiously. "Yeah, we''re from there. Why do you ask?¡±


    The clerk''s demeanor softened slightly. "It''s just...we don''t get many visitors from Elbrastion here."


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    He paused, studying them for a moment.


    "You all seem to have been through quite the journey," he remarked, the tone suddenly less guarded.


    Uni let out a bitter laugh. "You could say that. Just had a hell of a ride trying to escape a group of lunatic scientists who wanted us dead.¡±


    The clerk looked both surprised and slightly concerned. "Scientists? And what on earth did they want with you all?¡±


    Uni and Trixie shared a glance before deciding to give a heavily censored version of the truth. "They were...experimenting on this little girl," Trixie began, moving herself out of the way to reveal Stephanie. "They used her as a lab rat for a long time, basically. We got her out of there and managed to escape, and now they''re probably looking for all of us.¡±


    The clerk''s eyes widened at the sight of the dirty, exhausted yet smirking child. "Holy..." he muttered, his initial judgement replaced instantly by sympathy.


    He looked back at the girls and spoke in a hushed tone, "And you think they could be trying to find you all here?¡±


    Uni sighed, her expression darkening. "Honestly, at this point, we don''t know what we don''t know. It''s a possibility, but what we DO know is that we''re tired as hell and just need a place to rest for the night.¡±


    The clerk nodded in understanding, a mix of sympathy and concern etched on his features. "I understand. You all look like you''ve been through a lot. Wait just a sec."


    He started typing something at his terminal once more, before finally speaking up.


    "All right, good news, I''ve managed to get you all a discount for the deluxe suite, so you won''t have to shell out the full price of the room.¡±


    The clerk let out a small chuckle, the tension from before now largely gone. He nodded again. "Yes, you''re all set. I just need to get the booking done and you''ll have access to the suite. It comes with a fully stocked mini fridge, a private bathroom and shower, and a fully automated climate-control system."


    He started typing on the computer before looking around the lobby for a brief moment, stopping and frowning.


    "Uh...there is unfortunate news that I need to share with you all.¡±


    Uni furrowed her brow at the clerk''s words, suspicious again. "And what would that be?¡±


    The clerk fidgeted with the computer mouse for a moment, his expression slightly uneasy, then looked up at them and said. "Well, you see...we have this rule, and I have to check for a specific characteristic about all our guests. It won''t take but a moment, I assure you.¡±


    The girls all exchanged a curious look, wondering where this was going. Hesitantly, Uni responded, "Okay, what is it?¡±


    The clerk''s expression softened, perhaps anticipating their next reaction. "Well, you don''t match the skin tone requirement for this establishment¡­ It''s sort of...policy around here.¡±


    The girls'' eyes widened, taken aback. Uni spoke first, her voice filled with both surprise and irritation. "Skin tone? Why on Earth does that matter here?¡±


    The clerk looked slightly apologetic but responded in a measured voice, "It''s the policy here, as I mentioned. Due to the...unfortunate political and economic climate of this country, the majority population has a strong bias towards darker skin tones. So, just as a formality, we only allow those with dark enough skin to ensure they fit our customer profile, shall we say.¡±


    Uni and Trixie shared a bewildered look. The blatant discrimination was shocking to them, but Uni decided to press further. "So you''re telling us that you''ve got a policy that allows you to judge whether or not we''re worth staying at your hotel based on our skin tone? Seriously?¡±


    The clerk shifted uncomfortably, the reality of the situation appearing to weigh on him. "Well...I''ll explain. After the recent racially-charged comments made by Queen Aurelia of the Mu continent wracked this nation, alongside consequent attacks on Yushalian people by the Munese, we have taken measures to defend the safety of Yushali people enjoying their stay in our residence.¡±


    Trixie rolled her eyes, scoffing. "And we''re not Queen Aurelia or any of those Munese women attacking y''all. You''re seriously afraid of some racist comments starting a riot or something so your solution is to start discriminating against people based on the color of their skin just like THOSE morons?¡±


    The clerk''s expression tightened further. "Please understand, we''re running a business here. And unfortunately, after the recent events, many Yushalian customers have requested that we keep potential troublemakers away from the premises.¡±


    Uni let out a dry laugh. "So, let me get this straight. We come in here, looking like we''ve just run a marathon, carrying an injured child, desperate for a safe place to stay, and you think we''re ''potential troublemakers?'' just because we''re pale-skinned like that moronic racist queen and her like-minded lackeys?¡±


    The clerk held up his hands, appearing flustered by Uni''s words. "Please understand-"


    "We understand perfectly," Uni interrupted, her voice cold. "Just tell us if you''re denying us a room or not. At least have the decency to be upfront about it instead of dancing around the issue.¡±


    The clerk looked torn, but after a moment, answered, his tone hesitant. "I''m sorry, but yes, we won''t be able to give you a room...on this floor."


    Uni''s eyes widened, shock and indignation washing over her. "Let me get this straight," she said, her voice seething with frustration. "You''re telling us that we''re not allowed to stay here just because we''re too pale-skinned by your messed up policies? Is that it?¡±


    The clerk looked increasingly uncomfortable, his eyes darting awkwardly between the girls. "I...I''m sorry," he muttered, the words sounding forced.


    Trixie stepped up, slamming her palms on the counter. "This is fucked up. You''re literally turning us away because of the color of our skin? We''re telling you we''re not racist and colorist like them, we have no intention of discriminating against the Yushalian people, so don''t throw us in the basket with them just because we share the same skin color as them.¡±


    The clerk opened his mouth to respond again, but before he could, they were interrupted by a strong, authoritative voice that came from behind.


    "What seems to be the issue here?"


    The girls turned to see a tall, stern-looking gentleman standing there, his arms folded across his chest. He was the hotel manager.


    Uni turned to the manager, her irritation flaring again. "Yeah, what seems to be the issue?" she shot back, her voice hard. "Your little desk clerk here just tried to kick us out because we''re not dark enough for your policies.¡±


    The manager''s expression remained stern as he took in the girls'' shabby, exhausted appearance before glancing at the nervous clerk. His voice, although calm, held a note of annoyance.


    "Is this true?"


    The clerk gulped, looking even more uncomfortable. "Yes, sir. They don''t meet the skin tone requirements for the rooms on this floor..."


    The manager''s expression darkened. "Requirements?¡±


    The clerk began stammering, trying to justify his actions. "Well, sir...I was just following protocol...after the recent developments with Queen Aurelia..."


    The manager raised a hand to silence him, his gaze still on the girls. "Please excuse his behavior," he said, the disdain in his voice now directed at the clerk.


    The clerk fell silent, looking rather sheepish. The manager turned his attention back to the girls, eyeing them for a long moment before finally speaking.


    "I understand that this must be quite frustrating for you," he began, his voice much less dismissive than the clerk''s. "But I must apologize on behalf of my employee for the, shall we say, discriminatory nature of our policies here. They were put in place following recent events, but it seems to me that..."


    He paused, his gaze drifting to the exhausted Stephanie leaning against Uni.


    He continued slowly, choosing his words carefully. "It is clear that you all are in need of shelter and, uh, looking at little one, the sort of care that we can easily offer here. Would you be interested in an exception to our policies?¡±


    Uni''s eyes widened, a flicker of hope within them as the manager''s words sunk in. She spoke up again, her voice less hostile. "You...you''re saying that you''ll let us stay, despite..." she gestured to herself and the others, "...all this?¡±


    The manager nodded, his gaze still fixed on Stephanie. "Yes. Given the circumstances, I am willing to overlook the issue of skin tone in this case. However, the room you book will be on a different floor."


    Trixie''s expression darkened. "And why is that, exactly?¡±


    The manager paused, seemingly choosing his words carefully for the second time. "As I mentioned, we have to consider our customer profile. While our accommodations on the lower floor cater to a specific demographic, those on the topmost floor are...how shall I put it...more accepting of...different skin tones."


    Uni and the others understood the double-meaning behind the manager''s words. They were being relegated to the ''white'' floor.


    Uni bristled at the implications. "So, we''re going to be stuck on the ''white people'' floor, away from the ''normal'' customers, is that it?¡±


    The manager had the decency to look sheepish but responded in a measured tone. "I understand your discomfort, but it''s simply the rules of the hotel. I''m bending over backwards by letting you all stay at all. You all are more than welcome to find other accommodations, but I assure you, similar rules will apply elsewhere in this country.¡±


    Uni and the others exchanged a glance, a mix of frustration and resignation. It was obvious that their choices were severely limited. A safe place to rest was a necessity after their grueling journey, and the manager''s offer, as discriminatory as it seemed, was their best chance for shelter tonight.


    Uni spoke up again, her voice resigned. "We''ll take it. I guess we don''t have much room to argue since it''s just one night.¡±


    The manager nodded, a hint of satisfaction in his expression. "Very well then. I''ll have my clerk get you all booked in. I''ll also have housekeeping attend to your...needs, seeing as you''ve all traveled quite a distance."


    The clerk, looking a bit more humble now, started tapping at the computer terminal in front of him again, inputting the information. After a few moments, the clerk looked up, a slight smile on his face this time. "All right, you''re all booked in for a deluxe suite on the top floor. I''ll have housekeeping attend to your needs as soon as possible.¡±


    Trixie and Uni let out a relieved sigh. Uni spoke up, addressing the manager again. "Thanks, I guess. We''ll head up, then."


    The manager nodded, that slight hint of satisfaction still visible. "Of course. Enjoy your stay, and please feel free to call the front desk if you need anything.¡±

 First Encounter

    Teigen raised her hand like a child in a classroom. "Yo, can we try that new caf¨¦ a few blocks down? I heard they have the best mocha lattes!"


    Zalgo rolled her eyes, but a hint of a smile tugged at her lips. "Yeah, because what we really need after training is a sugar rush.¡±


    Alice chuckled, rubbing her sore wrists from controlling the threads. "A sugar rush does sound pretty appealing right now."


    Rachel smiled, her eyes already planning out the menu. "A latte sounds good. Maybe a little pastry on the side?¡±


    "Alright, caf¨¦ it is," Carmen said, a smile on her face. "We all deserve a small break and some sugar rush, right?"


    With that, she led the girls towards the caf¨¦, their conversation filled with both excitement and relaxation, a well-earned respite from their intense training.


    The girls reached the caf¨¦, its cozy atmosphere immediately putting them at ease. The aroma of freshly ground coffee beans filled the air, and the display of pastries in the window looked too tempting to resist.


    Carmen pushed open the door, ushering the girls inside. "Alright, gals, let''s find ourselves a nice little spot and order the best mocha lattes in town!¡±


    Teigen practically ran to a corner booth, her excitement showing. "Over here! This looks perfect!"


    The girls settled around the booth, their eyes glued to the menu.


    "I can''t decide," Alice said. "They all look so good!¡±


    "I know, right?" Rachel agreed, her eyes scanning the dessert section of the menu. "I can''t choose between the chocolate croissant and the banana nut muffin. Oh, but the blueberry scone¡­¡±


    Teigen grinned, mischief in her eyes. "The correct answer is: all of the above."


    Zalgo chuckled at Teigen, her fingers drumming on the table. "That''s how you end up with a sugar crash, ya know.¡±


    "A small sugar crash would be worth it," Alice contended, her eyes locked on a chocolate cake. "Just imagine taking that first bite."


    Carmen chuckled, shaking her head. "Let''s not overdo it, gals. We need to save some room for the mocha lattes, too.¡±


    The girls relaxed, their chattering growing in intensity as they discussed the various treats on offer. The atmosphere in the caf¨¦ was buzzing; the aroma of coffee, the chatter of customers, and the soft jazz music in the background creating a warm, cozy ambiance.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    After a few minutes, a waitress approached their table, notepad in hand. "Are you all ready to order?¡±


    The waitress was not a human, demi-human or any of the sort, but a Volxie: a race of aliens closely resembling humans who hail from the planet Volxland and are the majority sentient species in the universe. She is a blue-skinned slender-figured humanoid with slanted, reflective light blue eyes and platinum hair with a metallic sheen. Protruding from her head are two cone-shaped, translucent horns that pulsated with her aura. Like humans, she has five fingers. Her facial features are soft and delicate, with thin lips, a small nose, and medium-sized ears.


    The girls were surprised by the unexpected appearance of the waitress, their eyes briefly wide. The sight of a Volxie was certainly not common.


    Carmen, quickly recovering, smiled up at her and initiated the order. "Good evening. Yes, we''re ready to order.¡±


    "Good," the Volxie responded, her voice melodious, with a hint of artificiality. Her eyes scanned over the girls as she readied her notepad. "Please state your orders.¡±


    Alice, ever the foodie, was the first to speak. "I''ll have a mocha latte, a chocolate croissant, and a blueberry scone."


    Zalgo chuckled, shaking her head. "Can''t help yourself, can you, Alice?¡±


    Rachel smirked, joining the discussion. "Don''t judge her, Zalgo. I think we all have a sweet tooth here. I''ll have a mocha latte, too. Oh, and a banana nut muffin.¡±


    Teigen grinned, ever the adventurous one. "I''m all in. I''ll have a mocha latte, a chocolate croissant, a brownie, and...a vanilla cupcake."


    Carmen chuckled, looking at Teigens'' order. "Teigen, do you have enough room for all that?¡±


    Teigen patted her slim stomach, a confident grin on her face. "Of course! I have a black hole in my stomach!"


    Rachel chuckled, rolling her eyes. "More like a sugar addiction. What about you, Carmen? Any sweet cravings or are you sticking to your regular health routine?¡±


    Carmen chuckled, shaking her head. "Nope, no sweet cravings for me. Just a simple mocha latte."


    Naphi, unusually quiet until now, raised a hand slightly, her chill demeanor contrasting with the warm ambiance of the caf¨¦. "I, too, would like a mocha latte.¡±


    The Volxie waitress nodded, her expression composed as she jotted down the orders. "One mocha latte, a chocolate croissant, a blueberry scone, a banana nut muffin, a chocolate croissant, a brownie, a vanilla cupcake, another mocha latte, and... one more mocha latte. Is that correct?¡±


    The girls nodded, confirming the order. "Yup, that''s right," Teigen confirmed. "And make sure the mochas are extra creamy and sweet!¡±


    The waitress, unfazed by the sugar content of the orders, assured them. "Your orders will be prepared shortly. Please feel free to enjoy the atmosphere while you wait."


    The waitress turned to walk away to leave the girls to continue their animated conversation, but the curious Rachel shouted out to her and asked, "Hey, can I borrow ya for just a sec? I have a question or two."


    The waitress paused, turning back towards Rachel with a polite smile. "Yes, of course. How can I assist you?¡±


    The waitress chuckled lightly at Rachel''s question. Her response was a mix of amusement and acceptance at the question. "Ah, you''ve never seen a Volxie before? We''re an advanced alien race from the Extragalactic Empire of Volxland. I guess you can call us Volxlandians, but the term ''Volxie'' is more common.¡±


    Rachel was enthralled, her eyes wide at the revelation. "Volxie, huh. How many of you are there where you''re from? I mean, does the Volxie race outnumber humans?¡±


    The waitress chuckled once more, her voice taking on a more educational tone. "The Extragalactic Empire of Volxland spans multiple worlds, solar systems and even galaxies. We do not have exact numbers, but let''s just say there are approximately 460 quattuordecillion of us.¡±


    Rachel nearly choked on her own saliva, her brows raised in disbelief. "460 quattuordecillion?! What?! I never even heard of that number! How many zeroes is that?¡±


    The waitress, her amused expression unwavering, explained, "That''s approximately 460 followed by 49 zeroes. It''s quite a large number, isn''t it? The Volxie race has spread out across the universe since the dawn of our species.¡±


    Rachel''s eyes were as large as saucers, her mind struggling to comprehend a number so colossal. "That''s...that''s unfathomable. Your species has expanded so much. So uh, back to casual stuff before my brain implodes¡ªwhat''s your name?¡±


    The waitress smiled again, her voice warmer as she replied, "You can call me Jali. It is nice to meet you all. Now, if you have no more questions, I must return to the kitchen to monitor the preparation of your orders.¡±


    "Alright, Jali," Rachel said, still visibly awed by the number she''d just heard. "It''s certainly been an enlightening conversation. Thank you for sharing that. You''re free to go now, we''ll await our order.¡±


    Jali nodded, her voice returning to its more professional tone. "Very well. I will inform you when your orders are ready. Please enjoy your stay."


    With that, Jali walked away, her long-limbed, elegant blue form disappearing behind the door leading to the kitchen.

 Unis Layers

    Trixie''s elevator ride up was silent, the other girls too drained to engage in conversation. They leaned against the walls, eyes drooping, the events catching up to them. They were finally getting a chance to breathe, but it was overshadowed by the stinging realization of their current situation. When the elevator dinged open, they trudged out, the lush carpeting of the top-floor hallway a stark contrast to their disheveled state. They found their room, the door made of steel. Trixie used her keycard to unlock the door, and attempted to open it, only to find out the door was much heavier than she thought.


    She gave the door another push, huffing with the effort. After a few moments of futile struggle, Uni and Piper helped her, and finally, the door gave way, creaking open. As they walked inside, a loud sigh of relief escaped from Uni. The exhaustion was starting to catch up with her as she gently helped Stephanie inside.


    The interior of the suite surprised them, a far cry from the grimy cells of the facility. Despite the hotel''s policies and the uncomfortable arrangement, the interior was lavish. The furniture was new and gleaming, and the room was spotless. The curtains were drawn, leaving the room in a soft, diffused light. The girls and Piper were all taken aback momentarily, surprised that a hotel with such discrimination put this much effort into the rooms.


    Uni carefully set Stephanie down on one of the beds, the girl sinking into the soft bedding, her weary body instantly relaxing. Trixie went into the bathroom to clean herself up, while Piper took a seat on another bed, letting the exhaustion take over.


    Uni, too tired to move, took a seat on the third bed, her own body feeling heavy. She let her eyes flutter closed for a moment, the tiredness washing over her. The silence of the room was broken only by Stephanie''s soft breathing, the air conditioner, and the muted sound of running water coming from the bathroom, where Trixie was showering.


    As the minutes ticked by, the silence in the other room grew deafening. Uni sat alone with her thoughts, the exhaustion making her eyelids feel heavy, but the swirling thoughts in her head wouldn''t let her sleep. Memories of their recent troubles played like a broken record, mixing with the events that had just unfolded, leaving her mind in a strange limbo between wakefulness and sleep.


    The sound of a door opening and closing snapped her out of her thoughts. Through half-lidded eyes, she saw Piper coming out of the bathroom, her body freshly cleaned. Piper moved to the third bed, settling in. The silence returned, and Uni let her eyes close again briefly.


    The sound of footsteps and a door opening made her open them again. This time, it was Trixie, dressed in only a towel and surrounded by the dense steam from the bathroom behind her. Her hair was wet, plastered against her face, and water dripped from the tips, leaving dark watermarks on the carpet. Trixie gave a tired sigh as she moved to sit on the bed opposite Uni. After a moment, she spoke up, breaking the silence. "They did a good job with the rooms, I''ll give them that.¡±


    Uni hummed in acknowledgment, her voice raspy with sleep. "Yeah, I guess they don''t discriminate when it comes to their interiors. Shame the same can''t be said about the people they let in.¡±


    Trixie huffed in agreement, running a hand through her wet hair. "Yeah, it''s a mixed bag. I mean, who even has policies like that? It''s messed up, considering not everyone in this country who has the same skin tone as the queen and her cronies are racist like they are.¡±


    Uni nodded slowly, her mind still foggy with sleep. "Definitely. It''s not fair to judge everyone by the actions of a few. Not all fair-skinned people are racist¡­¡±


    She trailed off, her mind drifting back to her own skin color, her thoughts getting tangled in the irony of it all. "It''s just...ironic how they discriminate against skin color in the opposite way.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Trixie hummed, picking up on Uni''s unsaid thoughts. "Yeah, it''s ironic, isn''t it? I know you''re feeling that irony a bit, considering..." She trailed off, not wanting to finish the sentence.


    Uni sighed, her eyes still half-closed. "Yeah...I can''t help but feel that irony. I guess I understand why they have these policies, it''s to protect the Yushalian people from potential racism and violence. But I just wish it didn''t have to include us, seeing as we''re not like that.¡±


    She fell silent for a moment, her weariness and the exhaustion of the day starting to catch up with her. After a few moments of silence, she spoke again, her voice barely more than a whisper. "I wonder if they would have been more accepting of me if they knew I was mixed..."


    Trixie''s eyes went wide like dinner plates for a moment, staring at Uni for a moment before asking, "Woah, wait...you''re WHAT?!¡±


    Uni chuckled softly at Trixie''s response. She hadn''t meant to reveal her heritage so casually, but her fatigue made her words come out more thoughtless than usual. "Yeah...I''m mixed. My dad has light skin, my mom has darker skin...I ended up in the middle somewhere.¡±


    She paused for a moment, and added, "It''s not something I really talk about. Not many people know, besides my family, and now you. But it explains why I''m ''white'' but not quite¡­¡±


    Trixie was silent, processing what Uni had just told her. This explained why Uni was so pale but had a darker undertone to her skin. It also explained why Uni acted like the situation with their room hit her so personally. After a moment, Trixie cleared her throat, finally responding. "That''s insane, I heard your family''s ancestry was historically all pale-skinned, am I missing something here?!¡±


    Unir chuckled again, her voice dry with exhaustion but still holding a hint of mirth. "Yeah, my family is historically pale-skinned. But my parents broke the trend when they got married. My mom''s family weren''t too happy about it, so they kinda cut us off. But when your parents are soulmates, you don''t just say no.¡±


    She smiled tiredly. "So yeah, I''m the result of my mom and dad''s middle finger to their families. Half pale, half dark. The human equivalent of mixed-berry sherbet.¡±


    Trixie smirked, still taking in the new information. "Well, I''ll be damned. I had no idea you were the product of such a forbidden, epic love story. You should write a book.¡±


    Uni chuckled dryly, a small smile on her tired face. "Maybe I will someday. ''The forbidden love story of a black princess and a white knight.'' It would be a hit, guaranteed.¡±


    Trixie laughed quietly, leaning back against the bed. "Oh, definitely. A best-seller right there. Gee, it feels good learning a cool new thing about my friend, not gonna lie.¡±


    Uni''s smile widened a bit. "Yeah, I''m full of surprises. But please, don''t treat me any differently now that you know, okay? I''m still the same person you''ve always known. Just with a few more layers to unravel.¡±


    Trixie nodded. "Yeah, of course. Nothing changes between us, I just have a few more things to use to tease you with from now on.¡±


    Uni groaned tiredly. "Great, just what I need. More ammo for you to use against me at my most vulnerable states.¡±


    Trixie smirked, her usual mischievous expression returning. "Hey, what can I say? I''m an opportunist. If you give me ammunition, I''m gonna use it. It''s my sacred duty as your friend. So yeah, uh, I was thinking, we should stay here for at least a good while before we fly back to Elbrastion. I always wanted to visit Yushalia, but couldn''t because...y''know, my boss, she''s always been on my heels," she said with a lighthearted grin.


    Uni chuckled, a wry smile on her face. "Well, I can''t say I recommend this particular situation as a way to explore Yushalia, but given the circumstances, we might as well make the most of our unexpected extended stay. I''m sure there''s plenty to explore and see that won''t involve us getting kicked out of every establishment on the planet.¡±


    Stephanie shifted on the bed beside her, stirring in her light sleep. Uni glanced over at the girl, her tired expression softening slightly. "Besides," she said quietly, "Steph needs the rest.¡±


    "She''s been through a lot," Trixie chimed in, glancing over at Stephanie. "Poor thing, she''s been a trooper, hasn''t she? After all she''s dealt with, this probably feels like heaven to her.¡±


    Uni nodded, her expression reflecting weariness and concern. "Yeah, she has. It''s a lot for a child her age to handle, but she''s been so brave. She deserves a good rest.¡±


    "We all do, honestly," Trixie added, running a hand through her damp hair. "This whole ordeal was stressful enough already, now we''re stuck in Yushalia of all places, and in a racist hotel, no less.¡±


    "Speaking of which," Piper''s voice broke in, quiet but firm, "I still don''t really like this place. It gives me the heebie-jeebies. Even with you guys here, I feel like someone''s..." She trailed off, trying to find the right words.


    "Watching?" Uni suggested, her eyes glancing at the door almost instinctively.


    Piper nodded. "Yeah, that''s it. Like someone''s always watching us. It''s giving me the creeps." She wrapped her blanket around herself, a shiver running through her.


    "I''m sure it''s just the unease of being here," Uni said, trying to reassure Piper as much as herself. "Being in an unfamiliar place, especially under these circumstances, can make anyone feel a bit paranoid."


    "And maybe it''s also the lack of sleep talking," Trixie added, letting out a yawn and tucking herself in bed. "I''m sleeping my butt off tonight, that''s for sure.¡±


    "Yep, we should all get some rest." Uni agreed, feeling her eyelids become heavy. The thought of being watched did send a chill down her spine, but she was simply too tired to let it get to her. "We''ll deal with everything else in the morning.¡±


    The others agreed, each finding their comfortable position on their respective beds. The room slowly fell quiet, the only sounds being the soft breathing and the occasional shuffle of sheets. The exhaustion was palpable, each girl feeling the weight of their weary bodies as sleep slowly took them over.

 Enjoying Your Company

    Alice and the other girls were left in a state of quiet contemplation, each lost in their thoughts at the revelation of the Volxie race. Carmen, ever the curious one, was the first to break the silence. "460 quattuordecillion...that''s mind-blowing, our mere billions of humanity doesn''t even scratch that number. And Jali seems nice.¡±


    "Yeah, she''s quite friendly," Teigen chimed in. "But can we talk about how she looks so similar to us? It''s a little weird, but in a good way, I guess.¡±


    Rachel nodded, her eyes still wide. "I know, right? Blue skin and horns aside, look at the shape and figure of her body, the number of limbs, the facial features...almost human. It''s so strange but so fascinating.¡±


    "I wonder if there''s a reason behind their resemblance to us humans," Carmen pondered, her mind whirling. Alice, who had been quiet, suddenly spoke up, an idea forming in her head.


    "Actually, now that we''re thinking about it..." Alice began, her tone laced with curiosity. "I''m guessing since the Volxie Empire has spread across so much space, they''ve either conquered or encountered other races. If they''re so advanced, maybe they adapted to various environments, including ones like ours.¡±


    "That''s a plausible theory," Carmen agreed, intrigued. "Perhaps over time, they might have evolved to adapt to many environments. And in doing so, they accidentally ended up looking quite similar to us.¡±


    Teigen chuckled again, her usual smirk etched on her face. "Or maybe, just maybe...they could be our long-lost ancestors! DUN-DUN-DUUUN!!!!¡±


    Rachel and Alice chuckled at Teigens'' dramatic theory, and even Carmen cracked a tiny smile. "That''s a wild twist, Teigen," Naphi said, shaking her head, "and highly unlikely, considering they come from an advanced intergalactic empire. But it''s an interesting thought, I''ll give you that.¡±


    "Yeah, but you gotta admit," Teigen persisted with a hint of playfulness, "It would be quite a revelation if our ancient ancestors suddenly turned up looking like Jali.¡±


    Rachel chuckled again, adding to the banter. "Imagine the shock if suddenly an entire race of blue-skinned, horned beings with reflective eyes showed up on Fairylyl and claimed they''re our ancestors. It''d cause a global freakout!¡±


    Carmen laughed, unable to keep a straight face anymore. "That''s quite the sight, I must say. I doubt the world would handle such an unexpected revelation too well.¡±


    "Oh yeah, the conspiracy theorists would have a blast trying to explain that one," Alice chimed in, "And speaking of, I wonder what their language sounds like!¡±


    ¡°Ah yes,¡± Rachel began with a sarcastic, amused voice. ¡°Alice the language-nut strikes again! But yeah, that''s a good question. Their language must be as complex and advanced as they are. Imagine if it sounds like a mix between music and machine language!¡±


    "Would you like to find out for yourselves?" A familiar voice called out from behind. It was Jali, who approached the girls with their order, all decked out on a large tray.


    The girls turned, startled to see Jali standing behind them, their order in hand. Teigen was the first to speak. "Oh, you startled us! But yes, we''re dying to know. What does your language sound like?¡±


    Jali smiled at Teigen''s eagerness. She placed the tray carefully in the center of the table, the aroma of freshly brewed coffee and baked goods filling the air. Before elaborating on their language, she served the girls their orders, taking care to make sure each of them received their correct selection.


    Once Jali finished serving, she took a moment to observe the girls as they savored their treats. Carmen took a sip of her latte, her expression a mix of pleasure and anticipation. The rest followed suit, enjoying the first bites of their respective pastries.


    Jali seemed content seeing the girls enjoying their orders. Once the initial savoring phase subsided, she addressed their previous question. "Our primary language is a complex, fluid combination of frequencies, vocal harmonics, and telepathy. It''s both melodious and technologically advanced, just like our race.¡±


    The girls listened with fascination, their eyes wide at the description. Teigen, her mouth half full with a large muffin bite, managed to speak through the food. "That''s incredible! So, it''s a mix of sound, frequency, and energy? How does that even work together?¡±


    Jali chuckled at Teigen''s question, clearly amused by her eagerness. "It''s quite a sophisticated language, but I''ll do my best to explain. Our language isn''t purely spoken but has a digital component, if you will. We use our vocal cords, but it''s infused with unique energy signals. It''s like each word is a symphony of sound, data, and power.¡±


    "It would be quite a challenge," Jali admitted with a nod, "our language involves both auditory skills and an understanding of energy dynamics. Humans, not having evolved with these traits, would find it extraordinarily difficult to learn.¡±


    Teigen finished off her muffin, already licking her fingers clean. "So basically, it''s like trying to teach a fish to fly, huh? No chance for humans to be bilingual anytime soon.¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Jali chuckled again at Teigen''s analogy. "In a way, yes. Our language is deeply rooted in our biology and technological history. It''s not something humans could easily pick up, even with the most advanced translation devices."


    Teigen raised a brow at this. "That''s wild, so what is it like, do you all have voice chips in your throats that can make frequencies we can''t hear or something?¡±


    "Something like that," Jali replied, her tone somewhat elusive. "Our vocal cords have a unique composition, allowing us to create sounds and tones beyond human perception. It''s a result of our genetic and technological evolution.¡±


    The girls were clearly intrigued by this revelation, their gazes filled with both fascination and a hint of envy. Teigen raised another question, always eager to learn more. "Dang, so is communication with you guys completely hopeless for us?"


    "Not precisely," Jali began in a reassuring tone. "We do have a second language that is spoken much like human languages and doesn''t involve frequencies or telepathy.¡±


    This revelation caught the girls by surprise. They exchanged glances, a mix of curiosity and hope now in their expressions. Rachel voiced her question. "A second language? Like, one that we could understand and communicate in?¡±


    Jali nodded with a smile, appreciating their interest. "Yes, exactly. It''s a language we use primarily to communicate with ''lesser developed'' species. It''s constructed to be somewhat similar to human languages in structure and pronunciation, which should allow you to understand it with relative ease. It will sound ''alien'' to you because it is a vowel-heavy language.¡±


    The girls listened intently. This was a twist they weren''t expecting. Teigen spoke up. "So, basically, it''s like a ''dumbed-down'' version of your primary language for us lowly humans?¡±


    Jali chuckled at Teigen''s term, but didn''t seem offended. "Well, ''dumbed-down'' might not be the best description. It''s a specialized language that utilizes more common sounds. It''s a compromise that allows different species to communicate in a rudimentary yet effective manner.¡±


    "So, this second language," Carmen spoke up, a glimmer in her eye, "It is vowel-heavy, you say? Have any example words or phrases for us to try?¡±


    The girls tried to mimic the sounds, repeating the phrase a few times, struggling a bit at first but gradually getting the hang of the pronunciation, albeit with an accent. Teigen repeated the phrase a few times, the words rolling off her tongue with a slight difficulty.


    "H¨¡la va thoska," she said, her voice trying to match Jali''s pronunciation.


    The girls tried to mimic the sounds, repeating the phrase a few times, struggling a bit at first but gradually getting the hang of the pronunciation, albeit with an accent. Teigen repeated the phrase a few times, the words rolling off her tongue with a slight difficulty.


    "Hala va thoska," she said, her voice trying to match Jali''s pronunciation.


    Jali let out a giggle at Teigen''s attempt, leaning forward as she corrected her. "Good try, but you must pronounce the long vowels properly. H¨¡la va thosk¨¡.¡±


    Teigen blushed a bit, embarrassed by her failed attempt, but was determined to get it right. She tried again, and this time, it sounded a little better. "H¨¡la va thosk¨¡," she repeated, still with an accent, but clearly improving.


    Rachel tried next, her voice more steady and closer to the correct pronunciation. "Hala va thosk¨¡," she said, her pronunciation pretty damn close.


    Aa"Not ''Hala''," Jali corrected with a smile. "It''s ''H¨¡la''. Pronounce the first ''a'' longer than the second.¡±


    Rachel repeated the phrase again, this time emphasizing the first ''a'' longer, as Jali instructed. "H¨¡la va thosk¨¡," she said, her pronunciation now much more accurate, closer to Jali''s original phrase.


    "Much better," Jali praised with a nod. "The long vowel sounds are very important in this language. Even if you have to exaggerate the long vowels at first, it''s better than pronouncing them too short, better safe than sorry."


    Alice decided it was her turn to give it a shot. She took a deep breath and repeated the phrase. Her voice was softer, and her pronunciation was surprisingly accurate.


    "H¨¡la va thosk¨¡," she said, pronouncing each syllable with remarkable clarity. Teigen looked at her, impressed and a little envious. "Damn, that was good.¡±


    Jali smiled, clearly pleased with how well Alice had pronounced the phrase. "Excellent job," she beamed, clapping her hands softly. "Alice, your pronunciation was almost perfect. You must have a natural talent for languages."


    Alice blushed at the praise, her cheeks reddening a bit. "Thanks," she mumbled, taking another sip of her drink. Teigen nudged her lightly with a smirk. "Look at you, language prodigy over here."


    ¡°Oh, if only you knew,¡± Rachel said with a smirk. ¡°This girl''s a total language head for real. It''s her thing, she speaks Albionish very well, for one.¡±


    Jali''s eyes glimmered with intrigue as she looked at Alice and said with a grin: ¡°Chu spr¨¢ki Albi?n¨ªsh?¡±


    You speak Albionish? Alice translated in her head.


    ¡°Y-ya,¡± Alice said with a lopsided smile.


    ¡°¨¦s iz ghu¨¢rh¨ª?¡±


    Is it hard?


    ¡°Iz n¨®the feldh¨ª ghu¨¢rh¨ª.¡±


    It''s not really hard.


    ¡°Banne chu s?r?¡±


    Are you sure?


    ¡°Ya, banne s?r.¡±


    Yes, I''m sure.


    Rachel''s smirk grew as she watched Alice and Jali converse in Albionish, nudging her and saying, ¡°There you go. You just can''t help yourself, can you, Al?¡±


    Alice chuckled sheepishly, a bit embarrassed by the attention. Jali was impressed by Alice''s fluency in Albionish. She continued their conversation with a smile. "You''re quite the linguist, Alice. Your command of languages is truly impressive."


    Teigen raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by Alice''s hidden language skill. She leaned forward, a hint of fascination in her eyes. "Since when did you speak Albionish, girl? And so well, I might add.¡±


    "Um...self-study, that''s all...!¡± Alice replied, scratching the back of her head.


    "Self-study?" Carmen exclaimed with a hint of disbelief. "As in, you taught yourself Albionish? On your own, like, just...for fun?"


    Alice blushed a bit, a mix of bashfulness and a hint of pride. "Yeah, I, um, just kinda...picked it up. I like languages, I guess."


    Teigen''s eyes widened. "And you never thought to mention this little talent before? Damn, girl, you''re just full of surprises.¡±


    "Seriously," Carmen agreed, slightly impressed. "And here I thought you were just the quiet, bookworm type. Who knew you were secretly fluent in languages too?"


    Alice shrugged, her cheeks still rosy from the attention. "I just...find languages interesting. It''s kinda fun to learn how to communicate in different ways, you know?"


    Carmen chuckled. "Yeah, and you do it without breaking a sweat. Impressive, I must admit."


    Alice, desperate to turn the attention off of her, looked down at the tray of food, picking up a pastry and turning her attention back to the others and saying, "Welp, uh, these sweets aren''t gonna eat themselves, eh?¡±


    The girls laughed in agreement, grateful for the change in focus. Teigen nodded, grabbing a muffin from the tray. "You''re right about that. Time to get to the important business here: enjoying these sweets."


    Jali, happy to share her language again, smiled and responded, "The phrase for ''enjoy your meal'' in our language would be ''T¨¡nu y¨¥l shik.'' It''s a common saying we use before starting a meal, expressing our wish for everyone to enjoy the food and the company.¡±


    The girls repeated the phrase, trying to mimic the pronunciation. "T¨¡nu y¨¥l shik," they repeated, with varying degrees of accuracy. They then looked at each other and burst out laughing at their attempted pronunciation. "Yup, not sure we nailed that one," Teigen snorted.


    Jali chuckled at their attempts, finding their effort endearing. "Don''t worry, practice makes perfect. Remember to nail the long vowels. Other than that, you''re doing well for beginners. Nonetheless, I hope you all enjoy it.¡±


    Rachel picked up another pastry, her cheeks full of muffin. "We definitely will," she said the best she could through her stuffed mouth.


    Carmen, amused, nodded in agreement. "With these pastries, how could we not?"


    Teigen, a grin on her face, nodded happily, already reaching for a third pastry. "Yeah, definitely enjoying this feast. And your company, of course!" she added with a wink at Jali.


    Jali laughed, her cheeks lighting up with a faint blush at Teigen''s comment and wink, the blush showing up as a berry-toned hue against her blue complexion. "Oh, the company is the best part, of course."


    The girls all helped themselves to the treats, savoring the taste and chatting together. The conversation turned lighter, filled with laughter and the joy of good company and just-as-good food.

 Dolores Was Right

    The next morning, Trixie woke up to the smell of coffee and the sounds of shuffling feet around her. She stretched her body before sitting up to see Uni working the coffeemaker and Esther fixing the beds. Stephanie was pouring sugar in small cups for the coffee, an eager smile on her face. Piper was also up, sitting cross-legged on the bed, sitting at the table while waiting for the coffee to finish brewing. She had a small smile on her face, watching as everyone started their day.


    Uni looked up and caught Trixie''s gaze. "Mornin''." She said, offering a cup. "Just in time. The coffee''s fresh.¡±


    "Good timing," Piper mumbled, stretching her arms. "I really needed some caffeine." She accepted the coffee from Uni.


    Esther had just finished making the beds and was now assisting Stephanie with the sugar. She looked up and gave a nod of acknowledgment to the others.


    Meanwhile, Stephanie was diligently distributing the sugar into each cup, her expression bright and cheerful despite the early morning.


    "Woah, hold on," Uni said with a curious tone. "Aren''t you an android, Piper? How can you drink coffee, or anything for that matter?¡±


    Piper chuckled, taking a sip of her coffee. "I''m not your typical android, Uni. I''ve been modified with a few...let''s call them ''upgrades'' to better blend in with humans.¡±


    Uni raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Upgrades, huh? What kind of upgrades are we talking about?"


    Piper smirked, enjoying the intrigued look on Uni''s face. "Well, for starters, I can eat. It''s not like I''ll die of hunger, but I''m capable of consuming food and beverages for social purposes. It''s a little something my creators added for ''immersion and realism.'' ¡°


    "Fascinating," Uni said, looking at Piper with a mix of wonder and a bit of envy. The ability to enjoy food, even if not a need for Piper, sounded like a luxury.


    ¡°So does that mean you can drink alcohol if you want to? Or have a good meal just for the taste?¡±


    Piper chuckled. "Yep, pretty much. I can handle alcohol just fine. I don''t get drunk or anything, but I can taste and process it just like any human."


    She took another sip of coffee before adding, "And about the food, yeah, I can taste it and enjoy the flavors. It''s one of those things where my creators went all out to make me as human-like as possible.¡±


    "No way," Uni exclaimed. "You can eat and drink like us and not get affected. That''s like having the best of both worlds."


    "Damn, talk about being superhuman," Trixie added, sipping her coffee. "Wish I could do that. No hangovers, no health issues, just pure partying and indulgence. Lucky you.¡±


    "Though it does raise the question," Uni began, her intrigue spiking. "Now this may be a little TMI here, but I gotta know this. Since you can eat and drink, can you go number one and number two?¡±


    The question seemed to take Piper by surprise, and she let out a short, surprised laugh. "Uh, yeah," she admitted, grinning a bit. "Although, it''s a bit different for me. I can eat and drink, but my waste is more like an...organic fuel that my systems recycle. It''s not quite the same, but it serves the same purpose.¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "So, it''s more like you digest it and use it to power yourself?" Uni tried to make sense of it, while Trixie''s grin widened at the topic.


    "Sounds pretty convenient in all honesty," Trixie said. "No bathroom breaks, just pure efficiency.¡±


    "Yeah, basically." Piper confirmed with a chuckle. "It''s a bit more complicated than that, but that''s the gist. No bathroom breaks, no embarrassing surprises, just efficient fuel conversion.


    Trixie let out a low whistle. "That''s the dream, honestly. Who wants to deal with bathroom stuff when you can just be a machine and not have to worry about it? I''m jealous.¡±


    "It has its perks, I guess." Piper said, a bit amused by their reactions. "No need for toilet paper, no embarrassing moments in public, no uncomfortable situations."


    Stephanie put the coffee cups on the table, a cheeky smile on her face as she looked at the others. "Done~!¡±


    "Good job, Stephanie," Trixie said, giving her a warm smile. "You''re a big help, you know that?"


    Uni nodded in agreement. "Definitely. That coffee''s going to hit the spot." She said, taking a long sip¡­and immediately spitting it out all over the table, her face scrunched up in repulsion.


    Trixie gasped, ¡°Yeesh, Uni! What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°W-way too much sugar!¡±


    ¡°Lemme see,¡± Trixie replied before taking a small sip. Her reaction was similar to Uni''s, her face wrinkling as she picked up a napkin and spat out the coffee into it, balling it up and tossing it into the trash. ¡°Gee wiz, you''re right!¡±


    Meanwhile, Stephanie was gulping down her cup of coffee as if it were her 100th cup of the same old, unbothered by the absurd sugar content.


    Uni had a look of pure disgust on her face, her tongue still tasting the excessively sweet coffee. "Why is this so sweet?!"


    Trixie wiped her tongue with her napkin while Stephanie, sipping calmly, smiled. When she noticed the look on her friends'' faces, she tilted her head in confusion. "What? I think it''s perfect."


    The contrast between the others'' reactions and Stephanie''s contentment was glaringly obvious.


    "How in the world do you find this acceptable?" Uni asked incredulously, shuddering at the taste of the coffee.


    "Yeah," Trixie agreed, reaching for a cup of plain water to rinse her mouth out. "That''s more sugar than coffee. I think my blood sugar just spiked from one sip.¡±


    Stephanie just shrugged, blissfully unaware of the sugar overload. "I just like things that are a little sweet~." She said with a smile, taking another sip without a care in the world.


    Meanwhile, Uni and Trixie were still recovering from their sugar shock, sharing a look of disbelief at Stephanie''s sugar tolerance.


    And then, it hit them: Dolores'' presentation about the Aranaki.


    As the realization hit them like a truck, Uni and Trixie shared a look of realization. "Wait a minute¡­" Uni murmured under her breath.


    "You don''t think¡­" Trixie trailed off, her eyes widening.


    It was then that they looked at Stephanie, who was cheerfully sipping her sweet coffee without a care in the world. A chilling feeling crept up their spines.


    The thought that their sweet, innocent little friend might be harboring a dark being in her body was a disturbing one. Uni couldn''t bring herself to believe it, but the facts were increasingly pointing towards that conclusion.


    Stephanie''s excessive sweetness compared to her calculated articulate speech from last night...could it be that she was indeed an Aranak, consuming sugar for otherworldly power?


    Unsettled by the horrifying possibility, Uni bit her lip. She looked over at Stephanie, trying to keep a neutral expression, but there was a hint of worry in her eyes.


    ¡°Stephanie¡­¡± she began slowly, her voice careful. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    Stephanie looked up from her cup, her cheerful demeanor intact. "Mmhmm~?" She hummed, her wide, innocent eyes locking onto Uni¡¯s.


    Uni hesitated for a moment, the words lodged in her throat. But she forced herself to speak, her voice steady but laced with a hint of unease. "It''s just¡­ I''ve noticed you have a pretty intense sweet tooth."


    Trixie watched from the sidelines, her heart pounding as she waited for Stephanie''s response.


    Stephanie nodded happily, completely unfazed by the observation. "Oh, yeah! I loooove sweets. They make me feel all warm inside." She said with a cheerful smile, taking another sip of her overly-sweet coffee.


    Uni swallowed, forcing a slight smile. "Yeah, I figured as much¡­"


    Trixie felt her stomach drop. It was too much of a coincidence. Stephanie''s love for sweets, her odd behavior from last night, her performance against the RISHA guards¡­


    The pieces were slowly falling into place, and it was becoming increasingly difficult for Uni and Trixie to ignore the glaring red flags.


    Uni took a deep breath, trying to keep her cool. "And¡­how much sugar is a normal amount for you?¡±


    A simple question, but one that held so much weight. If Stephanie''s answer confirmed their fears, it would change everything.


    Stephanie thought for a moment, her head tilted to the side. "I dunno...a lot, I guess? Like, a looooot-lot," she said, giggling at the amount of times she said ''lot''.


    Uni had to restrain herself from gasping out loud at Stephanie''s answer. A lot-lot. That was a concerning amount of sugar, to say the least. It only served to further confirm their fears.


    Trixie looked pale, the color gone from her face. This was it. There was no denying it anymore. Dolores was right. They were dealing with an Aranak.

 Deviating From the Plan

    Back at Carmen''s humble house, Alice and the gang were sitting down, unwinding after their time at the cafe, full of sweets, lattes and the works.


    Carmen groaned as she flopped onto the well-worn couch, her stomach comfortably full. "Ugh, I''m stuffed. I swear, I''m never eating again¡­¡±


    The other girls chuckled, all feeling the same full and satisfied. Teigen, still licking her fingers from the pastry, flopped down next to Carmen. "Yeah, I don''t think I can even look at food for a week after that. But it was worth every bite.¡±


    Rachel, sitting on the floor with her back against the couch, chimed in. "Agreed. That cafe was a hidden gem. The coffee was the best I''ve had in, well, ever. And those pastries? Out of this world.¡±


    Alice, sipping the last drops of her latte, gave a nod of agreement. "I''m already craving more."


    Teigen''s eyes widened. "Wait, you want more? You just polished off half the pastries at the cafe. Where do you put them all?¡±


    Alice shrugged, a sly smile on her face. "Guess I just have a secret talent for stuffing my face. I''m like a human trash disposal, I swear. I don''t know where it all goes.¡±


    Carmen snickered from the couch. "Yeah, you hide it well under that innocent, bookish exterior. Guess you have a little competitive spirit when it comes to food, huh?¡±


    Alice''s chuckle was sheepish. "What can I say? Food is my guilty pleasure. I might be quiet and studious most of the time, but give me food, especially pastries, and I can rival a pro eater.¡±


    Naphi, who had moved to sit next to Alice, eyed her with a bit of envy. "I would kill for your metabolism. Seriously, you eat like a horse and don''t gain a pound. It''s not fair.¡±


    Barging into the session, Noelle appeared and looked at Alice, Rachel and Zalgo with a stern yet protective glare, which the girls were all too familiar with.


    "Alice, Rachel, Zalgo," she began. "We have a problem. The Dark Gateway leading to Elysia has been severed from the other side, leading us with no way to get there."


    "What?" The girls echoed, their excitement over their newfound powers quickly giving way to worry.


    "What do you mean, severed?" Alice asked, her fingers trembling around the threads. "Who could''ve done this?¡±


    "We don''t know," Noelle replied, her fists clenching in frustration. "But without the Dark Gateway, there''s no way to get to Elysia. We''re cut off."The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Damn," Rachel sighed. "Well, are there any other places we can go and save World Cores?"


    "Yes, I know of three locations that could desperately use our help as well. The Ruins of Enigma, Valoria, and Frigid."


    "Heh? What are those places?" Teigen inquired.


    "The Ruins of Enigma belong to the descendants of an ancient civilization who thrived on astronomy and technological advancement, who now live in a forest led by a mystical forest guide. Valoria is a vibrant country known for its high-class cuisine and coliseum. Frigid, despite its namesake, is a boiling hot region with high volcanic activity and unique culture of the dark elf population that call Frigid home."


    The Ephemerals listened with a mix of fascination and curiosity. These new locations sounded vastly different from each other, each with its own unique challenges and cultures.


    "So, we have to pick which one of those to go to and go save them?" Alice summed up.


    "That is correct," Noelle responded, turning to the girls. "Since we can''t access Elysia, we need to focus our efforts elsewhere. We must choose which one of these places we can go to and save the World Core there."


    "So what''s exactly going on in each of those places?¡±


    "Each place has its own set of problems," Noelle explained. "The Ruins of Enigma is suffering from an invasion of demonic forces summoned by a sinister cult. They want to destroy the ancient knowledge the ruins hold, and Arana, the forest guide, needs our help in stopping them. Valoria is in a period of upheaval, with a power struggle between the Royal Family and a powerful mafia threatening civil war. And Frigid''s volcanic activity is growing more violent, as the dark elf community struggles to keep the dragon within their largest volcano asleep to avoid the catastrophic event of all volcanoes in the world erupting at once.."


    The girls listened to Noelle with increasing concern. Each of these places sounded like they were on the verge of disaster. The Ephemeral girls glanced at each other, silently debating which one they should prioritize.


    "So, we need to decide¡­which one of these places do we need to help save the World Core?"


    "Yes," Noelle said, her expression serious. "We need to pick one location and head there immediately. The sooner we save a World Core, the faster we can get closer to saving Elysia.¡±


    There was a heavy silence as the girls considered their options. The Ruined of Enigma, with its ancient knowledge under threat. Valoria, with a power struggle and potential civil war. Frigid, with its volatile volcanoes and sleeping dragon. Each choice had its own set of challenges and potential rewards.


    "All right, let''s vote," Alice suggested. "Who thinks which place we should go first?¡±


    The girls glanced between each other, each weighing the options in their minds. Finally, one by one, they voiced their choices.


    "The Ruins of Enigma," Alice said. She would prefer to stop a cult from destroying knowledge.


    "Valoria," Zalgo stated, knowing her new skill would be useful there.


    Finally, Rachel made her choice. "Frigid. Why? Dragon. Nuff said.¡±


    They all looked at Noelle, awaiting her opinion.


    "Honestly..." Noelle replied, her face scrunched in frustration. "I want to help the people of Frigid the most, but..."


    Carmen interrupted with a sigh.


    "What¡¯s so different about Frigid that¡¯s making you hesitate?¡±


    "It... it''s the most dangerous place out of all of them," Noelle admitted, her shoulders slumping. "If we fail to calm the dragon within the biggest volcano, it''ll lead to a catastrophic chain reaction and erupt all volcanoes in the world at the same time. We''ll help Frigid, I WANT to, but the risk... It''s too big.¡±


    The girls'' eyes widened at hearing that. The stakes in Frigid were not just about saving the World Core and the dark elves there. It was about potentially saving the whole world from a catastrophic eruption.


    "Maybe we should go to Valoria first then?" Alice suggested, her heart aching at the thought of leaving the dark elves'' fate behind.


    Noelle nodded, a mix of regret and determination on her face. "It''s the safer option. We''ll help them, then make our way to Frigid as soon as we have a World Core to fuel the Dark Gateway. It''s the best compromise we can make.¡±


    "But the Ruins of Enigma sounds intriguing too, Arana sounds like she could use our help.¡±


    "You''re right," Rachel agreed. "But we can always help Arana later. Saving Frigid''s World Core should be our priority, then Valoria''s."


    Zalgo merely grumbled, visibly annoyed by the decision.


    "Then what the fuck do we dooooo?!" Rachel said in an exasperated voice.


    After a moment of thoughtful silence, a faint idea came to Carmen''s mind.


    "Wait a moment," she said, her brows furro


    wed, as a way of solving their problem of what place to prioritize. "I think I have an idea.¡±

 Dark Revelations

    ¡°Stephanie,¡± Uni started, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°Can I ask you just one more question?¡±


    Stephanie nodded, looking at Uni with an innocent smile, completely oblivious to the storm brewing in Uni¡¯s mind.


    Uni took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. "When you consume sugar, do you notice any...strange effects? Or maybe feel differently than usual?"


    Her heart pounded in her chest as she waited for Stephanie''s response. This was the make-or-break moment ¨C if Stephanie answered positively, it would confirm their worst suspicions.


    "Strange effects?" Stephanie repeated with a curious expression, tilting her head slightly. "Like what?"


    Uni exchanged a nervous glance with Trixie, who looked just as panicked as she felt.


    There was no turning back now. Uni had to ask the real question, the one that would truly reveal the truth.


    "Like...feelings of strength? Or perhaps even supernatural abilities?" she asked, trying to keep her voice steady.


    Stephanie looked thoughtful, her innocent gaze drifting up as she seemed to recall something. ¡°Well¡­now that you mention it¡­¡± she began slowly.


    Uni¡¯s heart pounded frantically in her ears as she waited for Stephanie to continue. Was this it? Would the truth be revealed?


    Stephanie''s gaze returned to Uni as she continued. "When I consume sugar, I always feel this surge of energy." she said, her expression brightening up. "And sometimes, I feel so strong, like I can do anything I want."


    Trixie, listening intently, felt her heart sink. That was the sign they''d been dreading.


    Uni''s mind raced as she tried to process this revelation. How was this possible? How can an innocent girl like Stephanie be an Aranak? Was there a way to save her?


    She exchanged a worried glance with Trixie, silently conveying the urgent need for a game plan. This was no longer just a matter of curiosity or academic research ¨C lives were at risk here.


    Suddenly, a glimmer of hope sparked in Trixie''s mind. Dolores was their best chance at understanding and countering the Aranaki.


    She turned to Uni, a determined glimmer in her eyes. "We need to get to Dolores. She''s the only one who can help us now. Come on!"


    "Uhh, Trix... She works for RISHA...and they''re looking for us. It wouldn''t be a good idea to go BACK there, don''tcha think?"


    Trixie hesitated, a conflict of emotions evident on her face. She knew Uni was right ¨C Dolores was their only hope, but the thought of returning to RISHA filled her with dread.


    "I-I know, but...do we have any other choice?" she asked, her voice wavering. "We can''t just leave Stephanie like this! We need help! We need someone who knows about the Aranaki! And whether we like it or not, Dolores is that person!¡±


    Trixie hesitated, a conflict of emotions evident on her face. She knew Uni was right ¨C Dolores was their only hope, but the thought of returning to RISHA filled her with dread.


    "I-I know, but... do we have any other choice?" she asked, her voice wavering. "We can''t just leave Stephanie like this! We need help! We need someone who knows about Aranaki! And whether we like it or not, Dolores is that person!"


    "But still, this will be our third time infiltrating RISHA in 24 hours, this time we may not get so lucky... Can''t we do something easier, like contact Dolores on social media?¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Uni frowned sympathetically, understanding Trixie''s apprehension. "I get it, Trix, but think about it. How long would it take for Dolores to respond to a random social media message? She might not even read it right away. We need to act fast before anything happens to Stephanie!"


    Trixie sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping. "Alright, you''ve got a point. But what''s the plan? How are we gonna avoid the guards or cameras? I bet they''ve cranked up their security after we broke through the last two times.¡±


    Uni nodded, acknowledging the challenge. "Right. They''ve definitely upped their game. But remember, they''re not expecting us to come back so soon. We know the facility inside out now, and we know how to dodge the cameras."


    As she spoke, Uni''s mind was already churning through possibilities. "Maybe we can try a different entrance, something less obvious. We can also sneak through the air vents. It''s a tight fit, but it might just work if we time everything right.¡±


    "Sneaking through air vents? How clich¨¦," Trixie mumbled under her breath. "Fine, I''m in. Let''s hope RISHA doesn''t have some secret ''emergency air vent'' protocol."


    "But wait, what about the guards?"


    Uni smirked, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Oh, I have an idea for that.¡±


    Uni''s smirk widened as she shared her idea with Trixie. "We''ll create a distraction. Let''s take advantage of some of the technology we''ve seen RISHA have, and cause a little commotion... Maybe a small explosion that''ll send guards scrambling the other way. It''ll give us a window to slip past unnoticed."


    Trixie''s eyes sparkled with delight at the thought of using RISHA''s own tech against them. "Now we''re talkin''! A little chaos and diversion. Count me in, Uni!


    "All right, then it''s settled." Uni agreed, determination coursing through her. "Trixie, you focus on creating that explosion, something impressive, but not too big to put the whole place on lockdown. I''ll handle the route, I''ve memorized every corner of that facility. We get in, grab Dolores, and get out. Smooth and clean, like a walk in the park."


    Trixie returned Uni''s determined nod, her excitement infectious. "You got it. Let''s do this!"


    Trixie then turned to Esther and said, "I know you have our backs, Esty, but please look after Stephanie while we''re gone. We should be back later this afternoon."


    The mute girl gave a firm nod in response, which put a smile on Trixie''s face as she turned around to leave.


    The girls succeeded in their third break-in of RISHA, scouting out each of the rooms for Dolores, dodging cameras and looking out for guards all the while.


    Finally, they stumbled upon the science labs, and there, in one of the rooms, they found Dolores hunched over a microscope.


    She didn''t notice them at first, too engrossed in her research, but then her gaze snapped up and met theirs. Dolores looked the same as Trixie and Uni remember, the curvy umber-skinned woman who broke the internet with her looks alone during her worldwide presentation on the Aranaki. Her usual calculated and cold demeanor was momentarily broken by the surprise of the intruders before her.


    "What are you doing here?!" Dolores questioned, her voice laced with confusion but also a hint of suspicion.


    Uni raised her eyebrow, stepping forward. "Oh, you know, just catching up on some light break-in activities," she replied drily.


    Dolores''s stern face didn''t waiver, and she responded, "I assume you didn''t come here just to say hello. What do you want?¡±


    Trixed spoke up this time, her eyes sparkling with eagerness and excitement. "Well, we need your help, Dolores! You see, we encountered a rather...sugary situation...so¡ª" she began, but Dolores cut her off.


    The researcher rolled her eyes and let out a heavy sigh. "Let me guess, it involves the Aranaki, doesn''t it?¡±


    "Ding, ding ding!" Uni chimed in, her grin widening. "You''re as smart as they say. We''ve got a little problem, and you''re the only one who can help us."


    Dolores raised an eyebrow, clearly weighing her options. "I''m listening.¡±


    Uni stepped closer, her voice lowering to a serious and urgent tone. "We''ve come across someone, someone...close to us, who seems to have been possessed by an Aranaki. We believe the Aranaki has been feeding on sugar, and it''s making them stronger. We need your expertise, Dolores. You''ve worked closely with Aranaki, you''ve interacted with them. If anyone can help us save our friend, it''s you.¡±


    Dolores''s expression remained stern as she gave the girls'' pleas a listen. "You expect me to drop everything and assist you right now? I have important research to conduct, you know."


    Uni crossed her arms, a determined look in her eyes. "Look, Dolores, this isn''t just about research. It''s about saving someone we care about. We''re running out of time. That Aranaki is getting more powerful..."


    Dolores''s hard gaze never faltered as she sighed. "Listen here before I lose my patience. Aranaki cannot be ''saved''. An Aranak is the result of a child having a parent who is tainted with the Darkness of the Archons. There is no ''fixing'' them.¡±


    Trixie''s heart sank at Dolores''s words. It couldn''t be true. They couldn''t just give up on Stephanie.


    "No, Dolores, there must be something we can do. We can''t just stand by and watch Stephanie suffer, can we? We have to try," Trixie pleaded.


    Dolores shook her head, her voice cold with a touch of resignation. "Believe me, I''ve tried. For years, I have researched and experimented, and the truth remains: an Aranak cannot be saved. The Darkness is irreversible.¡±


    Uni stepped forward, her eyes blazing with determination. "So you''re saying, the moment someone becomes an Aranaki, they''re done for? They''re doomed to be controlled by the Darkness forever, like some sort of puppet? There''s no way to break free from it? No cure?"


    "People do not BECOME Aranaki. They are BORN one. There is nothing to reverse or cure.¡±


    Uni and Trixie exchanged a worried glance. Dolores''s words were hitting like a punch to the gut. They''d been so sure there was some way to save Stephanie, but now it felt like they were clutching at straws.


    Finally, Uni responded, her voice filled with a mix of desperation and frustration. "There MUST be a solution, Dolores. You said it yourself - Aranakis are connected to the Darkness, the Archons. If we can sever that link, we can break their control. Can''t you at least TRY?!¡±


    Dolores sighed, her tone filled with a heavy weight of annoyance as she attempted to explain. "I have tried to break that connection. It''s not so simple. The Archons'' influence is intertwined with the very fabric of the Aranaki''s existence. Severing that link is akin to trying to remove the very essence of a person''s soul. It would not just break the Archon''s control over the recipient, it would effectively erase who the recipient IS. Their identity, their memories, their very being...it would all be gone. Is that truly what you want?¡±


    Silence fell over the room as the weight of Dolores''s words sunk in. Uni and Trixie exchanged a devastated look. Could they really sacrifice Stephanie''s identity and memories for a chance at saving her? Was there no other way?

 On the Hunt Again

    Back at the Alliance HQ, Svenja and Ahina stood beside Evelynn and the newcomer, Kurovika. The Alliance members were torn between seeing their old friend return after being gone for so long, and the tattooed, pitch black naked form of Kurovika, whose steps left behind a trail of dark footprints burned into the floor.


    "Everyone," Svenja announced. "Not only is Evelynn back in action for good, but we have a new member of our Alliance! Give ''er a warm welcome, fellas!"


    The members of the Alliance exchanged incredulous glances, their reactions mirroring a mix of shock and intrigue. As they took in the sight of Kurovika, the murmurs of conversation grew louder.


    A couple of the members were staring a little too long at Kurovika''s exposed form, their faces a bit red as they realized they shouldn''t be staring.


    Svenja rolled her eyes at the members, her expression amused. "Oh, get over it. Haven''t you ever seen a naked woman before?¡°


    Reagan, an awkward grin on his face, spoke up. "I mean...not every day you get to see someone as...ahem, unique as this fine young woman."


    Svenja gave Reagan a sly grin. "Y¡¯know, Reagan," she said, her voice low and teasing. "Y''ain''t half bad wit¡¯ the ladies. Maybe ye could...ahem, offer her a warm welcome to the Alliance yeself?¡°


    Reagan''s cheeks turned bright red as a few of the members chuckled, nudging each other and winking.


    Taking her turn to speak, Marla raised a curious eyebrow. "I''m a fairy, and even I''M a bit taken aback by this lady''s total lack of clothing."


    Svenja shrugged, a mischievous glint in her eye. "Well, we''ve all got our quirks,"


    Reagan, still red-faced and a little embarrassed, shifted uncomfortably. "But...why IS she completely nude like that, there has to be more to it than personal preference."


    ...


    Reagan nodded, solemnity taking over his expression. "Oh, I see, so Necrospace, that''s what it''s called? It destroys fabric, or anything for that matter, that touches her body? So those footprints she''s leaving behind are burning into our floor, that''s part of it?¡±


    "Exactly," Svenja nodded.


    At the mention of Necrospace, several of the members exchanged uneasy glances. As the implications of having a necrotic entity as part of their team started sinking in, Reagan looked particularly concerned.


    "This...could be a problem," Reagan murmured quietly, his brows furrowed in thought. "If she can''t even wear clothes...and she''s just walking around leaving little Necrospace footprints in her wake...that''s like a...biological hazard, isn''t it? And how does she sleep if anything she touches gets destroyed?¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Svenja let out a resigned sigh. "I hear ya, Reagan," she conceded. "It''s a lot to take in, and it presents some real issues for us." She looked over at Kurovika with a thoughtful expression. "But we''ve got to consider the advantages, too. Think about it. If she can literally destroy anything she touches, even matter itself..." She trailed off, leaving the implication hanging in the air.


    "She could be an incredibly powerful ally," Draley joined. "Even if she can''t wear clothes or sleep in a bed, just think about what she could do in battle. She could destroy their weapons, their shields, their armor¡­hell, she could probably even destroy the ground beneath them.¡±


    Svenja nodded, her eyes sharp. "Precisely," she said. "We may have to work out some...logistics to accommodate her unique needs, but the potential is undeniable."


    Evelynn, who''d been silently observing the exchange, raised a brow. "And do we know where exactly our new friend here came from in the first place?¡±


    "Yes, you do," Kurovika answered bluntly, her voice laced with arrogance and pride. "I''m from the Road of Dead Ends.¡±


    The members of the Alliance exchanged shocked and frightened glances.


    "Uh..." Reagan stammered, looking more unnerved than he had previously, "And what''s the ''Road of Dead Ends''?"


    Draley stepped forward and answered, "A realm with a never-ending single path with countless dead ends waiting around every corner. A cold, dark, desolate realm that only dark entities inhabit. No person has ever explored the entirety of the Road of Dead Ends, and the Dark Road is located even deeper inside. The Dark Road is a place completely untouched by any sentient intelligent being, and only very powerful individuals can even hope to survive there due to the sheer amount of spiritual pressure located within.¡±


    Reagan swallowed hard, looking more concerned by the minute, "And...and you came from that realm?"


    Kurovika looked at him with a slight look of disbelief, as if it should have been obvious, "Oh please. I''m a being from the Necropolis Realm, I live in Darkness. The Road of Dead Ends is my domain, my territory. I''m the one that makes sure no foolish being makes it too deep in the Road, the further you go, the more hostile the beings become.¡±


    "The Necropolis Realm...," Reagan muttered, his eyes growing wide. "You''re a...you''re a Necropolis being?"


    As if to emphasize her power and authority, Kurovika unleashed a surge of Necrotic energy, the dark air around her swirling with shadows.


    "Indeed, I am," Kurovika confirmed, her voice resonating with the echoes of a million dead souls. "In Necropolis, I am the embodiment of Necrosis, the force that consumes all life and reduces everything to decay and oblivion.¡±


    "So are you familiar with Necromoon?" Draley asked.


    "Obviously," Kurovika answered. "That''s who we''re on the hunt for now so I can free myself of Necrospace."


    Evelynn interjected, "Me too, I have to free myself from him...from this," she paused, brushing her hair away to reveal her corrupted eye.


    "Ah, the infamous eye of the Dead God," Kurovika said, her eyes flashing with dark energy. "Necrospace''s mark on you...that''s a heavy burden to bear."


    Her expression hardened. "But with me at your side, I will ensure he pays for every mark of Necrospace he left on any of my allies. Necromoon is a coward who hides in the shadows. He preys on the weak and the powerless. We''ll make him regret crossing paths with us.¡±


    ¡°But how will we get to him?" Evelynn asked. "The Necropolis Realm is closed off from other realms, we can''t get back in easily from here."


    "I know how," Draley said with a brow raised.


    "You...You do?" Reagan asked, looking a little hopeful.


    "Well, then, lay it on us," Svenja said, folding her arms as she looked at Draley. "We''re listenin¡¯.¡±


    "There is a gateway in a hidden location deep inside the Shadow Zone that leads directly to the Necropolis Realm," Draley explained. "From there, one can gain access to the Necropolis Realm and confront Necromoon directly..."


    "Gotcha," Svenja said, a confident grin on her face. "I''m goin¡¯ there now. Hold our fort down."


    Draley shook her head disapprovingly. "No, the journey through the depths of the Shadow Zone will not be an easy one. It''s littered with numerous threats and dangers, and the deeper you go, the more challenging it will become, so let''s ALL go.¡±


    Svenja looked reluctant to accept Draley''s offer but ultimately, she realized the wisdom in bringing allies with her. "Fine then," she conceded. "We''ll gather a team of our strongest fighters and head for the Shadow Zone. Kurovika, will you be joining us?¡±


    In response a dark grin spread across Kurovika''s face. "Do you actually have to ask? Of course, I''ll join, it''s been a while since I''ve had a good hunt..." She cracked her knuckles, black energy swirling around her hands. "Let''s make Necromoon quiver in his cowardly shell!¡±


    Reagan looked nervous at the thought of going on such a dangerous mission, but he also knew that they couldn''t back down now. Draley and Evelynn also looked determined and ready for battle.


    "All right then, mates," Svenja announced, "we''re headin¡¯ out immediately! Pack yer gear an¡¯ prepare for a scuffle like ye''ve never seen before!¡±

 Is There Hope for Her?

    "So, that''s it?" Uni muttered, her heart heavy with despair. "We just...let our friend succumb to the Aranaki? We just...give up on her?"


    Dolores observed the girls'' reactions with a stoic expression. "I''m sorry, but the truth is never easy to accept. The path forward may seem bleak, but it''s the only option we have.¡±


    Trixie''s despair was replaced by anger. "What kind of scientist are you, Dolores? So quick to give up just because the truth isn''t convenient? Is that how you''ve always been?"


    Dolores''s face twisted into a brief scowl at Trixie''s words, but she quickly regained her composure. "This isn''t about convenience, it''s about reality. I won''t sugarcoat the truth to appease your emotions.¡±


    Uni stepped forward, her anger seeping into her voice. "No, Dolores. You''re just lazy. You''d rather accept defeat than put in the effort to find a real solution."


    Dolores narrowed her eyes, her own irritation beginning to boil. "How dare you accuse me of laziness? I have spent YEARS studying the Aranaki, exploring every avenue of research possible. It''s not my fault if the results are not what you hoped for.¡±


    Uni smirked, the sarcasm evident in her voice. "Oh, I''m terribly sorry, I forgot you''re the all-knowing authority on Aranaki, aren''t you? If you say there''s no solution, then it MUST be true. How could anyone question your almighty knowledge?¡±


    Dolores''s irritation flared into anger. "Watch your tone, young lady! You have no right to doubt my authority in this field. I have dedicated my life to understanding the Aranaki, and¡ª"


    Uni cut her off, her anger now matching Dolores''s. "Maybe that''s your problem; you''ve become cold. You''ve spent so long studying them in that lab, you''ve forgotten what the real world is like. There are people out here ¨C real people, suffering ¨C and all you care about is your research!¡±


    Dolores''s face hardened at Uni''s accusation. "You DARE to suggest that I don''t care? Do you think I enjoy watching people suffer? Do you think I relished the sight of the Archons consuming innocent lives? I''ve spent every waking moment, every damn penny, searching for a way to end their torment. You have NO RIGHT to question how much I care!¡±


    Uni''s lip curled into a sneer. "Oh, please. Spare me the self-pity. You sit up in your fancy office all day, spouting scientific jargon, but what have you actually done for the victims? Nothing. You just watch their lives crumble and write down your results. It''s pathetic.¡±


    Dolores''s anger reached its peak, but she didn''t let it show outwardly anymore as she walked up to a red button on the wall to her left. "All I must do is press this one little button to alert the entire facility and law enforcement that you are both here. I would advise you to pipe down immediately if you don''t want to be busted out on your little stealth mission.¡±


    Uni''s expression changed from anger to caution, her eyes darting to the button on the wall, then back at Dolores. "You wouldn''t.¡±


    Dolores''s eyebrow arched at Uni''s challenge. "Oh, wouldn''t I? You''ve done nothing but disrespect and discredit my authority, my life''s work. You''ve no right to be here, demanding solutions I''ve already exhausted. One press of this button, and I''ll make sure you two not only are thrown out but also face charges for attempted theft and trespassing.¡±


    Uni''s fear returned as she realized the reality of the situation. She couldn''t risk being arrested or even kicked out of RISHA. They needed to salvage whatever help they could. She swallowed her pride and said meekly, "Alright. Fine. We''re sorry for disrespecting you. Just...don''t press the button, okay?¡±


    "Apology accepted," Dolores responded, her face stony. She turned away from the button, folding her arms across her chest. "But you will listen carefully to what I have to say. And I don''t want to be interrupted. Understand?¡±


    "Yes, we understand," Uni managed to murmur, the fear still evident in her voice.


    Trixie nodded in agreement, her mouth set in a tight line.


    Dolores then pointed to two chairs in front of her desk. "Sit," she ordered coldly.


    Uni and Trixie obeyed, seating themselves in the chairs that Dolores had indicated. They glanced at each other nervously, not knowing what to expect.


    Dolores then took her seat behind the desk, her expression softening from the earlier discourse. She reached under the desk and pulled out a clear bag of what looked like beef jerky, holding it out towards them. "Would you two like some biltong?¡±


    Uni and Trixie were taken aback by the unexpected offering. They looked at each other, then back at Dolores, unsure of what this gesture might mean.


    "Um..." Uni began, her confusion evident. "You''re...offering us...that? Now?¡±


    Dolores chuckled at their bewildered expressions. "You two are so on edge. A small snack wouldn''t harm you, you know?"


    She extended the bag towards them again, coaxing them to take some with a nod. "Go on, take a bite. It''s quite good.¡±


    "I-I mean," Trixie began, eyeing the bag with scrutiny. "What even is ''biltong''? I never heard of it¡­¡±


    Dolores smiled faintly, amused by their wariness. "Biltong is a traditional South Yushalian snack. It''s essentially dried, cured meat. Made from beef, most commonly."


    She then reached into the bag and pulled out a piece, holding it out towards Uni. "It''s safe, I assure you. Just try it.¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Uni looked at the small strip of jerky with skepticism. But the promise of it being safe got her to finally reach out and take it.


    She chewed on it slowly, her face scrunching up initially at the strong flavor. But then, her expression changed as her eyes widened. "...This tastes pretty good!" Uni admitted.


    Dolores chuckled again at Uni''s reaction. "See, I told you. It''s quite palatable."


    She offered the bag towards Trixie next. "How about you? Or are you still doubting my intentions?¡±


    Trixie, seeing Uni''s change in expression, felt a bit more relaxed and willing. She tentatively reached into the bag and pulled out a piece. Bringing it to her mouth and taking a bite, she too was pleasantly surprised at the taste. "Huh, you were right. It''s not bad at all," she said, a hint of a smile forming on her lips.


    Dolores leaned back in her chair, enjoying the rare moment of levity. "There you go. Sometimes a simple gesture of goodwill can do wonders in easing tension."


    She took a piece of biltong for herself, relishing the savory flavor. "Now, shall we talk seriously?¡±


    Uni and Trixie nodded in agreement, the biltong temporarily having quelled their anxiety. They both sat up straighter, ready to listen to whatever Dolores had to say.


    Dolores took a moment to gather her thoughts. Her voice regained its usual stern tone as she spoke. "I want you to understand something very clearly, girls. Aranaki cannot be ''saved''. It is impossible."


    Uni opened her mouth to protest, but Dolores quickly cut her off.


    "No, please listen to me. There are no ''what-ifs'' or ''maybes''. It is an irrefutable fact. The Archon''s influence is insidious, irreversible. The moment someone is born an Aranak, their fate is sealed. Their identity, their memories, their very soul...it is all lost to the Darkness. The Archons. Don''t shoot the messenger, it is simply the reality of the situation, as unfortunate as it is.¡±


    Uni''s heart sank at Dolores''s words. She had hoped for some flicker of hope, some slim chance that Stephanie''s fate wasn''t completely sealed. But Dolores''s cold, clinical delivery of the truth left no room for optimism.


    Trixie, sensing Uni''s distress, leaned forward and blurted out, "S-so...what are you saying? Are we just supposed to abandon her? Give up just like that?¡±


    Dolores didn''t waver in her stoic expression. "That is what I''m saying. Accept the truth, as difficult as it is. The moment you attempt to change the fate of an Aranak, you are interfering with forces beyond your comprehension. Attempting to save your Aranak friend is futile. In fact, it is dangerous, not only for her but for you as well. Aranaki are instruments of the Archons. They have no control over their actions when the Archons take hold of them. They are dangerous, volatile, and unpredictable. Do not underestimate the damage they can cause.¡±


    Uni slumped back in her seat, her head spinning with the harsh reality. How could they just give up on Stephanie? Abandon her to that fate?


    "I...I can''t," Uni whispered, her voice choked with emotion. "I can''t just let her suffer like that. She''s...she''s such a sweet little girl, she doesn''t deserve this..."


    Hearing this, Dolores raised a brow and snapped her fingers. "This Aranak of yours is a child, you say?¡±


    Uni, a bit surprised by Dolores''s sudden interest, nodded slowly.


    "Y-yes...she''s only about ten or something," she responded, her voice still shaky.


    "Well," Dolores began, her voice having a drop of hopefulness to it. "During my research, I''ve learned that the behavior of Aranaki is dependent on upbringing. Aranaki who grew up in loving households and a healthy environment vary greatly from Aranaki who live in dysfunction and experienced abuse and general hardship. The former, while still at the mercy of the Archons, are much better at keeping their sadistic impulses in check, especially if they aren''t exposed to any triggering situations or stimuli. The latter are the violent, psychopathic type with no regard for human life. Hellbent on the destruction of all sentient life.¡±


    Uni perked up a little at Dolores''s explanation, but thought about Stephanie''s past and narrowed her eyes in consideration. "Well, um...we rescued her from this lab, and she told us the people here conducted ruthless experiments on her..."


    Dolores leaned forward, her eyes widening after she drew the connection. "Are you referring to our Subject Zero?¡±


    Uni and then Trixie''s eyes widened as they heard the familiar term being used.


    "Y-yes," Uni replied, her voice a bit stunned.


    Dolores leaned in even more, her sepia eyes locked onto Uni¡¯s silver ones. "So are you implying that Subject Zero didn''t break out of this facility on her own, but with your help?¡±


    Uni glanced at Trixie worriedly, but seeing the latter''s concerned expression, turned back to Dolores and hesitantly nodded. "Yes...we...we helped her escape¡­¡±


    Dolores let out a sigh at the confession, her face betraying a mix of irritation and admiration. "So, you''re not only meddling with Aranaki business, but you''re also aiding and abetting a high-level, high-risk subject. You do know she''s a Level Five threat and this is a code red situation, right? Do you comprehend the magnitude of the danger? The level of security we have to maintain to keep her contained?¡±


    Uni and Trixie exchanged alarmed glances, both starting to realize the gravity of the situation. Uni tried to defend herself.


    "W-we understand it''s dangerous...but, Stephanie is not just...a ''subject'' to us. She''s a person. She has feelings, emotions, and memories. We couldn''t just leave her trapped in a cold lab forever¡­¡±


    Dolores pinched the bridge of her nose, trying to contain her frustration. "You''re both acting out of emotional impulse, not logical thinking. You''re letting your empathy override your sense. Subject Zero is an Aranak. It doesn''t matter if she has feelings and memories. She. Is. An. Aranak. She''s not a person, she''s a host body for a malicious entity that craves death and destruction. You don''t know what the Archons or Aranaki are capable of. You''re meddling with forces you don''t understand, and it will only lead to disaster.¡±


    Trixie jumped in with a hint of defiance. "But...she''s not like other Aranaki. She acts like a normal kid. She''s not bloodthirsty or violent despite what she''s been through in this lab...she''s not bad!"


    Dolores crossed her arms with a cold scowl. "Need I remind you that upbringing influences an Aranak''s behavior?¡±


    Trixie paused, looking down at the floor, her argument faltering.


    Seeing this, Uni spoke up again, her determination resurfacing. "Even so, we can''t just abandon her! We have to try! If there''s even a chance we can help her, we have to take it!"


    Dolores studied Uni''s face for a moment, contemplating something, before responding. "You''re too emotionally involved. You''re not thinking clearly. This is not just a rescue mission. It''s a risky game of fire you''re playing. Those dead scientists you''ve seen in her cell weren''t there for no reason. It is because she snapped and attempted to escape whenever the opportunity arose.¡±


    Uni''s expression hardened, a look of defiance in her eyes, but she knew that Dolores had a point.


    "Even so," she responded firmly. "We can''t just ignore her. We can''t just act like she doesn''t exist. She deserves a chance. A real one."


    Dolores held Uni''s gaze for a long moment before sighing again. "You stubborn child. You don''t know what you''re getting into. You think you can tame an Aranak? Do you want to end up just like those dead scientists in her cell?¡±


    Trixie, wanting to support her friend but also understanding the gravity of the situation, hesitantly spoke up. "S-so what should we do then...?"


    Dolores looked at them both, her expression still stern, but her voice softened slightly. "You''re both foolish and brave, I''ll give you that. But what you''re proposing is a gamble. One wrong move, one trigger, and Subject Zero can turn volatile in an instant. There''s no way to know how she''ll react. The Archons have a tight grip on her mind.¡±


    Uni took a deep breath, still desperate to find a way. "But...there has to be something we can do. Some way to help her. We can''t just give up. She''s...she''s our friend."


    Dolores leaned back in her chair, her eyebrows raised slightly. "A friend? Are you really naive enough to believe you can befriend an Aranak? You''re grasping at straws, child. Subject Zero is a ticking bomb, not a friend. She could snap and end your life in an instant without an ounce of remorse.¡±


    Uni''s eyes began to tear up as Dolores''s words hit hard. She knew it was true. The thought of Stephanie, the kid they had grown close to, potentially turning against them was terrifying. But the alternative was abandonment, and that was just as terrifying.


    Trixie put a comforting hand on Uni''s shoulder, her own expression conflicted.


    Uni, trying to steel her resolve, looked at Dolores again. "We...we have to try¡­¡±


    Dolores observed Uni''s tear-filled eyes and Trixie''s supportive gesture. She saw the passion in their eyes, the genuine care they had for Subject Zero. Her own heart softened for just a moment, a flicker of emotion crossing her features.


    With a tired sigh, Dolores pinched the bridge of her nose again. "You two really don''t know when to quit, do you? Fine then, if you¡¯re so adamant on this, I''ll help. But remember, I''m only doing this to keep you two from making rash decisions and getting yourselves killed.¡±


    Uni and Trixie''s eyes widened at Dolores''s words. They hadn''t expected her to agree so easily. Uni''s face lit up with a hint of hope. "R-really? You''ll...help us? How?"


    Dolores stood up, walking around her desk, her expression stern once more. "I have some ideas, but we need to set some ground rules. This isn''t a game. This is about your lives, and possibly mine as well. We do this my way, understand?¡±


    Uni and Trixie nodded, silently agreeing to follow Dolores''s lead. They both knew this was their only chance to salvage the situation and help Stephanie.


    Uni, unable to hide the hope in her voice, said, "Yes, we understand. We''ll do whatever you say. Just...please, help us.¡±


    Dolores looked at the two girls, a mix of sternness and something almost like empathy in her eyes. "Very well. But let me be clear, I''m not doing this out of the kindness of whatever''s left of my heart. I''m doing this because letting you go about this aimlessly without my guidance is like handing you both a loaded gun."


    She paused, her tone slightly softer. "We need a plan. A careful one. If we''re doing this, we''re doing it right. I have a rough idea on how to proceed¡­¡±

 Enter the Shadow Zone

    The Alliance members stepped into the Shadow Zone, the cold air and blowing debris relentless on their skin. The dark realm surely earned its namesake as the sky above offered a negligible source of light for the Alliance. No moon, no stars, just a black, cloudy sky. Sounds of crumbling rubble under the feet of the heroes were heard with every step, the faint yet noticeable odors of rotting and decay hitting their noses.


    Svenja led the way, her eyes darting back and forth, ever vigilant for any signs of trouble. Reagan stuck close to her, his nerves frayed, his hands trembling. Draley and Evelynn followed closely behind, seemingly undisturbed by the bleak atmosphere, their gazes steely and focused. Kurovika, on the other hand, looked right at home, her body completely unbothered by the oppressive energy of the Shadow Zone. Her eyes were dark, almost completely black as she surveyed the landscape.


    "This place is...bleak, to put it lightly," Reagan remarked with a shudder, casting a wary glance around.


    Svenja sniffed the air, her nose wrinkling. "Ugh, tell me ¡®bout it. Let''s just get this over wit¡¯ quickly ¡®fore we all lose our breakfasts.¡±


    The further they went into the Shadow Zone, the more ominous the surroundings became. The air grew thicker, the smells of decay more potent.


    A faint howling echoed through the air, a chilling sound that sent a shiver down Reagan''s spine. "Wh-what was that?" he asked, his voice cracking a little.


    Svenja gritted her teeth, trying to ignore the eerie sound. "Probably just some lost soul," she muttered, her voice betraying nothing.


    Draley, however, was more focused on the task at hand. "Keep moving, and watch your step. We don''t have time for distractions."


    Evelynn, silently, continued walking. But she transformed her fingernails into claws, her knuckles turning white.


    But the howling sound amplified and more howls were heard, echoing through the desolate land.


    Reagan''s eyes grew wider, his hands shaking more visibly. "Uh, Svenja, I don''t think that''s just a lost soul..." he said meekly.


    Svenja grew more concerned now, her eyes scanning the landscape more vigilantly. "Ye, sounds like a whole pack of ¡®em," she muttered.


    A rustling sound behind them made them all turn around. A gang of shadowy creatures, vaguely resembling humans, emerged from behind a broken down building. They were tall and slender, their limbs eerily long and thin.


    Their eyes, glowing an ominous crimson red, watched the group with hunger and malice.


    Draley stood in front of the group, her staff at the ready. "Those are Shadow Crawlers," she said, her tone calm. "Dark and corrupted creatures from the depths of the Shadow Zone."


    Kurovika chuckled, "They look like pushovers to me.¡±


    "Don''t underestimate them," Draley warned. "They might look fragile, but their claws and fangs are extremely sharp and their speed and agility are impressive. Plus, they''re not alone."


    As if on cue, a loud roar shook the air, and a larger, more terrifying creature appeared from behind a nearby pile of rubble. It was an enormous, wolf-like creature, its fur pitch black and its eyes burning a deep scarlet.


    "That''s a Shadow Wolf," Draley said, her eyes narrowing. "One of the deadliest predators in the Shadow Zone."


    The Shadow Wolf growled, its teeth bared, its massive paws digging into the ground. The Shadow Crawlers stood at its side, hissing and snarling. The entire pack had its sights set on the Alliance members, its intentions clear.


    Svenja clenched her fist as she observed the situation. "I guess stealth isn''t an option anymore."


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Reagan looked terrified, his voice barely more than a whisper, "We''re outnumbered¡­¡±


    "Outnumbered and outmatched," Evelynn muttered, her eyes on the Shadow Wolf.


    Kurovika, still grinning, flexed her fingers, Necrotic energy gathering around them. "Don''t you worry, team. I can handle these weaklings.¡±


    "We''ll see..." Draley muttered, keeping her guard up.


    The Shadow Wolf lunged forward with a powerful leap, closing the distance between them in a heartbeat. The other Shadow Crawlers followed suit, their limbs moving at blinding speeds as they attempted to flank the heroes.


    Kurovika stood her ground, her form completely unafraid. As the Shadow Wolf was about to pounce on her, a dark tendril coiled around its legs, yanking it off-course. Confused, the Shadow Wolf stumbled, the tendril holding it in place.


    Kurovika smirked, "You''re not such a big deal, are you¡­¡±


    The Shadow Wolf roared in anger and frustration as it struggled against the tendril. Meanwhile, Reagan and Svenja were too busy fighting off the Shadow Crawlers that were attacking them. The creatures were fast and nimble, their claws scraping against the heroes'' armor and skin.


    Evelynn, using her claws, spun and swung, her movements swift and precise, slicing through multiple Crawlers at once.


    Draley, while managing to hold her own against a few Crawlers, was also keeping a keen eye on Kurovika and the Shadow Wolf. "Kurovika," she called out, "don''t play with your food!!¡±


    Kurovika chuckled darkly, "What''s wrong? Scared I''ll have all the fun?"


    As she spoke, she tightened the tendril, the Shadow Wolf howling in pain.


    "This isn''t a game!" Draley shouted back as she fought. "Just end it already!"


    But Kurovika wasn''t listening. Instead, she was staring at the Shadow Wolf with intrigue.


    "Fascinating..." she whispered, the tendril around the Shadow Wolf''s body slowly shifting, almost like it was...inspecting it.


    Svenja, noticing Kurovika''s behavior, felt a pang of concern. "What is she doing...?"


    The Shadow Wolf was squirming under the shifting tendril, its growls turning into whimpers. It was in immense pain, its body becoming more and more injured by the minute.


    "I''m not sure..." Draley said, her eyes flickering between the struggling Shadow Wolf and Kurovika.


    Reagan, overwhelmed by the onslaught, stumbled, a Crawler nicking his arm. He cried out, clutching the wound as it bled slightly.


    "Reagan! Damnit!" Svenja yelled, trying to fight her way over to him. But the Crawlers continued to attack, blocking her path.


    Kurovika, meanwhile, was still staring at the Shadow Wolf, a chilling smile on her face. The tendril was now wrapped tightly around its midsection, causing even more pain and distress. The Shadow Wolf''s growls turned into wails, its struggling becoming more intense.


    Draley took note of this, growing increasingly disturbed. "Kurovika, that''s enough. You''re just torturing that thing now.¡±


    Kurovika''s smile only widened at Draley''s comment. "Oh, but it''s such a good sport," she replied, her voice almost a purr. "This one''s a fighter, you know. I can feel its spirit in my tendril, trying to resist. It''s fascinating.¡±


    Draley shot her a disapproving glare, her voice firm. "Kurovika, stop this. I mean it."


    But Kurovika just tightened the tendril further. The Shadow Wolf''s cries were becoming higher pitched, its struggles weakening as it started losing consciousness.


    Svenja, realizing the gravity of the situation, yelled out, "Kurovika, you need to stop right now!"


    Evelynn, finished with her last Crawler, finally focused her attention on Kurovika and the suffering Shadow Wolf. "What the hell are you doing? Finish it!¡±


    Kurovika, not once looking away from the Shadow Wolf, finally spoke.


    "Oh, I''m not going to kill it..." she said with a sinister smirk.


    Draley, Svenja, and Evelynn all froze in surprise and shock. Even Regan''s eyes widened at her words.


    "W-what...?" Svenja asked, a mixture of anger and confusion in her eyes. "What do you mean, you''re not going to kill it?"


    Kurovika snickered, her eyes flashing darkly. "I''m not going to kill it just like that," she repeated. "I''m going to take it slow.¡±


    "You''re going to make it suffer on purpose?" Draley said, her voice laced with disbelief and anger.


    Kurovika simply chuckled in response.


    The poor Shadow Wolf let out another agonized howl, its body on the brink of collapse.


    The other Shadow Crawlers, witnessing their leader''s agony, seemed to grow more restless, their attacks becoming more frantic and unhinged.


    Reagan, his wound now a minor cut, watched the scene in horror as he slowly stood back up. "This is insane...why would she do something so cruel?¡±


    Svenja clenched her fists, anger boiling inside her. "Kurovika...stop this right now! We don''t torture creatures like this!"


    But Kurovika, far from listening, was still fixated on the Shadow Wolf, her expression cold and calculating. She tightened the tendril even more, the Shadow Wolf''s howls now turning into pained gasps.


    "Stop already!" Draley yelled. "This is an urgent mission, remember? We are here to get to Necromoon and stop him, not watch you indulge in your sadistic impulses!¡±


    Kurovika finally looked up, her eyes meeting Draley''s. "Oh, but this isn''t just indulgence, darling," she said coolly. "I''m studying it, learning its limits, its capabilities. This is science."


    Draley''s expression darkened upon hearing those words. "This isn''t science. This is needless torture. Just finish it so we can continue on this journey.¡±


    Kurovika chuckled, the sound sending shivers down their spines. "You''re all so soft," she said with a sneer.


    Just as her words echoed through the air, the Shadow Wolf let out a final, heartbreaking howl before going still, its body finally succumbing to the pain and trauma it had endured.


    The members of the Alliance watched in horror as the life faded from the Shadow Wolf. They had all witnessed cruelty before but never something so prolonged and deliberate. Draley looked sickened, her stomach twisting in knots. Svenja shook with rage, gripping her sword so tautly that her knuckles turned white. Even Evelynn, who was often stoic, appeared disgusted by Kurovika''s actions.


    "You...you monster..." Reagan whispered, his voice barely more than a whisper.


    Kurovika just rolled her eyes, unbothered by their reactions. "Oh, get off your high horse," she retorted, waving her hand dismissively. "It was just a pathetic dark critter, not some innocent child. Now, chop-chop, don''t we have somewhere to be?¡±


    No one moved for a moment, all of them stunned at how easily Kurovika could brush off the death of a living creature.


    It was Draley who finally spoke, her voice cold. "You''re a psychopath, you know that? How can you show so little regard for life?"


    Kurovika smirked and turned her back to them, going forward with a slow stride. "I''ll leave you all behind if you don''t come along¡­¡±


    The members of the Alliance glanced at each other, the anger and disgust evident on their faces. But ultimately, they knew they couldn''t dawdle. They had a mission to complete.


    Draley, her teeth clenched, took a deep breath and started walking after Kurovika, her footsteps heavy and her eyes fixed on the ground. Evelynn and Svenja followed shortly thereafter, both of them silent but seething. Reagan, still clearly shaken by what he had seen, was the last to follow, his steps timid and unsure.

 This Stays Between Us

    Trixie and Uni straightened their backs, ready to listen to Dolores''s plan. They were relieved to have an expert guide them, but also slightly nervous about what they might have to do to help Stephanie.


    "Please, tell us," Uni said, glancing over at Trixie, who nodded in agreement.


    Dolores, satisfied with their determination, began to outline her plan.


    "The first thing we need to do is to observe Subject Zero. We need to know more about her, about her behaviors, triggers, any potential weaknesses that can be exploited. We must understand her completely to have any chance of getting through to her.¡±


    Uni and Trixie nodded, taking in every word. The thought of observing Stephanie was uncomfortable, but they knew it was necessary.


    "We can do that," Uni assured Dolores. "We know her well...at least...better than anyone else. We can look for patterns, triggers, anything that might help.¡±


    Dolores, pleased by their cooperation, continued. "Good, that''s a start. You will also need to ensure your own safety when dealing with Subject Zero. Her potential for violence, especially under the influence of the Archons, is immense. There are countermeasures you can take advantage of to handle her, but you must be prepared. I need you two to be trained in self-defense, and you must have quick access to tranquilizers if necessary.¡±


    Uni and Trixie nodded again, both a bit shaken by the mention of self-defense and tranquilizers. But they swallowed their fear and stayed determined.


    "We can learn," Trixie said resolutely. "We''ll do whatever it takes to be prepared for whatever happens with Stephanie.¡±


    Dolores gave a nod of approval, a bit of respect in her eyes. "That''s the spirit. But understand, no matter how much we prepare, there''s always a risk. Aranaki are volatile and unpredictable, especially Subject Zero. As you''ve stated, her upbringing has allowed for a certain level of control over violent impulses, but we can never be too sure when the Archons take full command. That being said, do everything you can to keep Stephanie away from any physical, mental, and emotional stress or harm. Any excessive stimuli will cause her to snap and kill anyone with reckless abandon, and that includes you two."


    Uni and Trixie exchanged a look, the weight of Dolores''s words sinking in.


    "So, we need to make sure she''s as calm as possible," Uni said, her voice steady despite the fear in her eyes. "Keep the environment as normal and stable as we can, and avoid any triggers."


    Trixie nodded in agreement. "Yeah, we understand...but...what if it''s not enough? What if we can''t keep her calm? What if the Archons take over...?¡±


    Dolores paused, her face solemn. "If that happens, it''s a worst-case scenario. If the Archons fully take control, there''s nothing we can do. Tranquilizers are useless against a full-blown Aranak attack, and physical restraint won¡¯t hold against the kind of strength they possess. Our only hope in that case would be to get away and regroup when she has calmed down.¡±


    Uni and Trixie''s faces turned pale at Dolores''s words. The thought of Stephanie transforming into a violent monster, completely controlled by the Archons, was terrifying. But they couldn''t give up now, not when they were this far.


    Trixie, trying to hide her fear, nodded and asked, "What else can we do if...if things don''t go well...?¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Dolores took a deep breath, knowing this was a tough question to answer. "In that unlikely but very real scenario where we fail to control Subject Zero, where the Archons have managed to regain control of her mind, then...then you need to understand that there is a high likelihood that we will be dealing with a dangerous, unstable Aranak. And the protocol in that case..."


    She trailed off, her voice becoming quiet.


    Uni picked up on Dolores''s tone, and her heart sank. "The...the protocol...?"


    Dolores looked at them with a grave expression. "In the unlikely event that control cannot be exercised and Subject Zero becomes a danger to society...the only way to prevent further harm is...to..."


    She hesitated, her voice barely above a whisper, to neutralize Subject Zero.¡±


    Trixie and Uni stared at Dolores, their faces a mixture of shock and horror. Did she really just imply what they thought she was implying? To end Stephanie''s life? That wasn''t an option. It wasn''t.


    Trixie''s voice trembled as she asked, "Neutralize...you mean...kill her?¡±


    Dolores''s face remained stoic but her inner turmoil was evident. "It''s a last resort. A choice nobody wants to make. But an Aranak out of control, especially one as powerful as Subject Zero, is too dangerous to be left unchecked. We''ve seen the results of her escaping once, we can''t afford to let it happen again. Her powers are too destructive, her potential for harm too great. If it comes down to the lives of many, over the life of one¡­¡±


    Uni and Trixie looked at each other, a pleading look in their eyes, silently begging the other to find a way around it, to convince Dolores that there was another way. But both of them knew that Dolores was right. They just didn''t want to accept it.


    Uni''s voice was thin as she said, "There has to be a better way... We can''t just...we can''t just kill her¡­¡±


    Dolores''s expression softened a fraction, a trace of empathy in her eyes. "I understand your emotions, but we''re dealing with a level of power and danger here that you''re both not truly grasping. You''re seeing Subject Zero through rose-colored glasses, and while I applaud your loyalty and empathy, it''s blinding you both to the danger she really poses. I''m not advocating for killing your friend on a whim. I''m advocating for it as a last resort if all else fails, if she poses a genuine threat to society that we can''t contain.¡±


    Both Uni and Trixie felt a wave of helplessness wash over them. They knew Dolores was right, but the thought of doing harm to Stephanie, even in extreme circumstances, was unbearable. They were stuck in a tight spot, torn between their loyalty to Stephanie and the necessity of taking extreme actions.


    Trixie, her voice barely above a whisper, said, "But...she''s more than just an Aranak... She''s...she''s an innocent little girl¡­¡±


    Dolores looked at the two girls, her expression serious, but her voice softer. "I''m not denying that. She is young and has been through a lot. But remember, she''s still an Aranak. And an Aranak that''s out of control is a destructive force. I''m not saying this to be cruel, I''m saying this to make you both understand the reality of what we''re dealing with here. We''re walking on a tightrope, and we need to be prepared for any and all possibilities.¡±


    Uni and Trixie nodded, their faces reflecting their understanding of the dire situation. Dolores was being practical, seeing things they couldn''t, not wanting to. But they still clung stubbornly to the hope that it wouldn''t come to that. That there was a way to help Stephanie without ending her life.


    Uni, after a heavy sigh, said, "Alright...we get it. As a last resort...if there''s no other way...we''ll...¡±


    She trailed off, unable to finish the sentence.


    Dolores observed their faces, noting their pained expressions and the struggle within themselves. She understood the difficulty of the situation, but her duty was paramount.


    "Just remember," she said, her voice stern yet comforting, "our goal is to avoid that outcome at all costs. But we must be prepared for it. We have to be strong, even if it means making tough decisions. Understood?¡±


    Uni and Trixie nodded, reluctantly agreeing with Dolores. Despite the heaviness in their hearts, they knew they couldn''t let their personal feelings cloud their judgment. They had to be ready for anything, even if that meant making a decision they didn''t want to make.


    Dolores gave a resolute nod in response, finishing off one more stick of biltong before zipping the bag up and wiping her hands off with a napkin. "Very well then. Now then, since you''ve gotten the information you''ve come for, I reckon it''s high time you both get out of this facility. I don''t want you both to get caught and get ME in trouble too.¡±


    Uni and Trixie, shaken up by the gravity of their conversation, nodded again. "Thank you, Dolores," Uni managed to say, her voice thin but grateful.


    Trixie echoed the sentiment, "Yeah, uh, thank you for talking to us, even though it was...you know..."


    Dolores nodded stoically and said, "Don''t mention it. And one more thing before you leave¡­¡±


    "What is it?" Uni asked, her focus shifting back to Dolores.


    Dolores''s gaze was steady and serious. "This conversation stays between us, understand? The less people who know about your knowledge of Subject Zero, the better. I took a risk talking to you, and if higher-ups found out, there could be trouble. I''m trusting you both to keep this under wraps, for your own sake and mine.¡±


    Uni and Trixie nodded fervently. "Of course," Uni said, while Trixie added, "We won''t tell anyone, we promise."


    Dolores gave a nod of approval. "Good. Then off you both go. Don''t get caught on your way out, and stay inconspicuous. Keep your heads down and don''t do anything stupid.¡±


    Uni and Trixie, both trying to gather themselves back together, murmured their thanks once more before heading out of Dolores''s office. Each step felt heavy as they walked away from her office, carrying with them a burden of decisions that they hoped they would never have to make.

 Supernova

    As the group walked, no one spoke. The only sound was the crunch of gravel beneath their feet. Kurovika walked ahead, her body relaxed and her expression one of boredom.


    Evelynn, walking beside Kurovika, couldn''t hold her tongue any longer. "You know...I never expected you to be this sadistic. I knew you were ruthless, but not...cruel.¡±


    Kurovika glanced at Evelynn, an eyebrow raised. "Oh, please, don''t act so sanctimonious," she replied, her tone lazy. "I know you''ve killed creatures far more innocent than that Shadow Wolf. Don''t pretend you''re any better than me.¡±


    Evelynn''s face hardened, but she didn''t argue back. Part of her knew Kurovika was right. She had taken many lives in the past, some of them more innocent than others.


    "Besides," Kurovika added with a smirk, "all''s fair in love and war...and this fight against Necromoon is most definitely a war.¡±


    Draley bit her bottom lip, holding back a scathing response of her own.


    The silence continued as the group pushed forward, the landscape becoming denser and darker. The air thickened with ominous energy, the shadows shifting and twisting.


    Draley, her gaze still locked on Kurovika''s back, found herself wondering just how deep Kurovika''s twisted behavior ran. Was this simply the result of being raised in a brutal world, or was there something more sinister lurking beneath the surface?


    Svenja, walking beside Draley, noticed her tense expression. "Whatcha thinkin¡¯?" she asked quietly.


    Svenja nodded in understanding, her eyes narrowing as she glanced at Kurovika''s figure ahead of them. "She''s dangerous, that much is clear," she muttered.


    Draley gave a dry laugh. "Isn''t that an understatement?¡±


    Before Svenja could reply, the ground suddenly trembled beneath them. The world around them seemed to ripple and distort, and a low, ominous rumble echoed through the air.


    "What the...?" Reagan muttered, stumbling slightly as he tried to keep his balance.


    Evelynn''s eyes darted around. "Is that...an earthquake...?¡±


    "No," Draley said, her eyes wide as she looked around. "It''s something worse..."


    As if to emphasize her words, the tremors intensified, the ground shaking violently. The air crackled with energy, and a deep, menacing laughter echoed through the shadows.


    The Alliance members all braced themselves, the laughter sending chills down their spines. It seemed as if the very shadow itself was laughing at their plight.


    Kurovika, surprisingly, looked quite amused, a sly smile on her face. "Oh? It seems we have company.¡±


    Draley''s eyes narrowed at Kurovika''s calm demeanor. "You don''t sound concerned."Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Kurovika just shrugged and smirked. "Oh, I have nothing to be worried about. But you all might want to watch your backs."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the shadow around them thickened, and creatures started emerging from the darkness.


    The Alliance members prepared themselves for a fight as the creatures encircled them. The ground continued shaking, making it difficult to keep their footing.


    Draley, her hand clenched tightly around her weapon, called out, "Focus! We don''t know what these things are, but they''re definitely not friendly!¡±


    The creatures, which appeared to be twisted amalgamation of shadows and corrupted energy, moved with unnatural jerky movements. Their shapes were ever-changing, shifting from one nightmarish form to another. They didn''t make a sound, but their malevolence was palpable.


    Svenja, swinging her sword, cried out, "The hell are these things?!¡±


    "Shadowspawn," Kurovika called back, her voice almost cheerfully. "A delightful nuisance."


    She flung her hand, sending a tendril of darkness towards the nearest Shadowspawn. It impaled the creature, which let out a soundless shriek before dissolving into mist.


    The other team members followed suit, launching their attacks against the shadows. Reagan, a surge of anger rushing through him, conjured and swung his whip, wrapping it around multiple Shadowspawn. He then jerked the whip, slamming them on the ground with a loud thud.


    Evelynn rushed in, her claws slicing and dicing with supernatural speed. She slashed through several Shadowspawn with ease, her expression stoic as ever.


    Draley, while still appearing taken aback by the ambush, was holding her own very well, conjuring blasts of light from her staff to repel the shadows.


    The Shadowspawn, however, were relentless. Despite the team''s best efforts, the shadows continued to swarm like an endless tide. Some of them started forming into larger, more powerful creatures, their forms becoming more solid and menacing.


    Reagan, after knocking down another Shadowspawn, panted heavily. "There''s no end to them!"


    Svenja, dodging a sweeping tendril, agreed. "We can keep fighting forever at this rate!¡±


    "Focus on the big ones!" Kurovika called out, her voice still calm and composed.


    Draley, while engaging her own set of shadows, glanced over at Kurovika. Her eyes widened at the sight of her, seemingly enjoying the battle far too much.


    Meanwhile, the large shadow creatures grew more fierce and aggressive, their movements becoming more coordinated and lethal.


    One of these creatures, its form a grotesque blend of sharp claws and distorted limbs, charged at Draley. She managed to sidestep just in time, but the creature''s claws grazed her armor, ripping into her shoulder.


    Draley hissed in pain, stumbling backward. Reagan, noticing her injury, yelled, "Draley, are you okay?!¡±


    Draley held her shoulder with a grimace, raising her staff to cast a healing spell on herself, erasing the injury. "I''m fine, thanks. Just keep fighting!"


    Just then, another large shadow creature lunged at her from behind, its maw wide open, ready to strike.


    Svenja, who had been fighting off shadows nearby, saw what was happening and yelled, "Draley, look out!"


    But before Draley could react, a tendril of darkness shot out from behind her, impaling the shadow creature and sending it flying back into the shadows.


    Everyone, surprised by the sudden intervention, stopped in their tracks and looked towards the source. There, standing tall and undisturbed, was Kurovika.


    She lowered her tendril, the shadows writhing around her form. "Don''t let yourselves be ambushed. Stay vigilant!" she commanded.


    The team, still caught off-guard by her unexpected aid, quickly regrouped and continued fighting the shadows. Many souls floated in the air from the shadows being attacked. Draley decided to take advantage of this, gripping her staff tightly.


    "Supernova!" she shouted.


    Everyone moved out of the way immediately to clear the way for Draley''s powerful skill. Draley then twirled her staff before hitting the bottom of it against the ground, and every soul in the vicinity detonated, demolishing the Shadowspawn in a brilliant, colorful explosion reminiscent of supernovae.


    The explosion ripped through the shadows like a chain reaction, their bodies disintegrating into nothingness. Kurovika, who was somewhat out of the blast radius, watched the scene with a bored expression.


    "Hm, not a bad strategy," she commented lazily. "A bit flashy, but effective.¡±


    Draley, panting from the energy expended in her powerful attack, shot a glare at Kurovika. "I wasn''t trying to impress anyone with it," she retorted.


    Svenja, catching her breath, looked around the desolate area. "Looks like we cleared them all.¡±


    Evelynn, standing near the edge of the clearing, nodded in agreement. "Seems so," she said quietly. "Let''s move on before more show up."


    Reagan looked around, his eyes wide. "I honestly didn''t expect that ambush. Where did these things come from?¡±


    Kurovika, a sly smile on her lips, replied, "Oh, they come from the shadows. It''s their domain. Though I must say, that last one was unexpected."


    Draley, still annoyed by Kurovika''s presence, shot back, "Well, maybe we wouldn''t have been caught off-guard if you hadn''t been so focused on "studying" one of them earlier.¡±


    Kurovika shrugged nonchalantly at Draley''s jab. "Maybe. Or maybe you all just need to be more aware of your surroundings."


    Reagan, trying to keep the peace, interjected. "Let''s just...focus on moving forward, okay? We don''t want to stay here any longer than we have to.¡±


    Svenja nodded in agreement with Reagan. "Reagan''s right. We''re not going to accomplish anything by standing here and arguing."


    Evelynn, as stoic as ever, started walking forward, indicating they should continue. "Let''s go, then. And stay alert.¡±


    The team fell into line, their formation more alert after the unexpected encounter.

 On the Way Back

    As they walked down the sterile white corridors, the silence between them was deafening. Both girls were lost in their thoughts, processing the conversation they had just had with Dolores. The weight of their responsibility and the reality of the situation had settled heavily on their shoulders.


    Finally, Trixie broke the silence, her voice low and strained. "Uni...do you really think it''ll come to that?"


    Uni didn''t answer immediately, her step faltering. She looked down at the smooth white ground below their feet. "I...I don''t know," she said quietly. "I hope not. But...Dolores is right. We have to be prepared. For the worst-case scenario.¡±


    Trixie let out a long sigh, her eyes on the floor. "I know...but I can''t get the image of Stephanie in my mind. The little girl who''s just learning about the world, who just wants to be normal. How can we even think about..."


    She trailed off, unable to say the words. Uni reached out and squeezed her shoulder in silent comfort, understanding exactly what Trixie was feeling.


    Uni sighed heavily. "I know.. I know... It''s not fair to her, not after everything she''s been through. But we can''t afford to be biased here. We have to think about the safety of everyone, first and foremost. Even...even if that means..."


    She, too, couldn''t bring herself to finish the sentence. The idea was too brutal, too horrible to fully verbalize.


    "Let''s just...get out of this lab so we can get back home...it''s a 4-hour drive, after all.¡±


    Trixie nodded silently, her mind still swirling with the harsh reality of their conversation. Both girls continued their walk towards the exit of the lab in silence, the gravity of their situation weighing heavily on their shoulders.


    As they walked, Uni''s mind flashed back to their last moments with Stephanie in the facility. The girl''s young, innocent face, her smile, her wide, curious eyes. She pushed the image aside, swallowing the bitter taste in her mouth.


    They reached the exit of the lab, passing through layers of security checkpoints. Despite their best efforts to remain inconspicuous, every glance at security cameras or every passing guard made them feel like they were under intense scrutiny.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    The cool evening air hit them as they finally stepped outside, a mix of relief and trepidation in their hearts. Uni got into the driver''s seat while Trixie took shotgun. Neither said much as they buckled in and got situated. Finally, Uni started the car, the engine roaring to life. She began to pull out of the parking spot.


    After driving off and hitting the road full speed ahead, she looked over at Trixie. "Trix...can I ask you something?¡±


    Trixie looked over, her face tired and contemplative. "Yeah, of course. What is it?"


    Uni paused for a moment, her hands on the wheel. "I know we just had...a lot thrown at us...but I have to ask..."


    She stopped the car momentarily.


    "Did...did you get the same vibe from Dolores that I did?¡±


    Trixie furrowed her brow, thinking back on the conversation. "What do you mean? What vibe?¡±


    Uni bit her lip anxiously. "I don''t know...it''s just...Dolores...she seemed so...cold. So detached. I mean, I get that she''s a scientist and all, and she has to be objective, but it felt like...like she was talking about a lab rat, not...a human being."


    She glanced over at Trixie, looking for confirmation.


    Trixie thought for a moment, then nodded slowly. "No, I get what you mean. She''s all ''science and logic'', for sure, but...the way she talked about Stephanie...it was like..."


    "Like Stephanie was nothing more than a lab specimen," Uni finished, her expression dark.


    "Yeah...exactly," Trixie agreed, a hint of unease in her voice. "I get that she was trying to prepare us for the worst, but...I don''t know, it just left a sour taste in my mouth, you know?"


    Uni nodded, her grip on the wheel tightening. "Same. It''s like she''s completely disconnected from the human aspect of it all, like Stephanie doesn''t have any feelings or value beyond just a data point.¡±


    "It''s like she sees Stephanie as a tool, something to observe and study, rather than a person," Trixie added, a hint of anger in her voice.


    Uni let out a deep, steadying breath. "Look, I know that''s how these scientists are probably trained...to be objective and clinical...but the way she talked about...neutralizing her...it didn''t sit right with me. It''s one thing to be prepared for a worst-case scenario, but it''s another thing to view someone''s life as disposable so easily.¡±


    Trixie nodded, her jaw clenched. "Yeah...it''s like she''s treating Stephanie as replaceable, like she''s just a lab rat that can be replaced if things go south."


    Both girls sat in silence for a moment, letting their thoughts and worries settle in the car.


    Finally, Uni spoke up, her voice firm. "No matter how cold and calculating these scientists are, they need to remember that Stephanie is a person, not an object. We can''t forget that. We can''t treat her the way Dolores did. We can''t be like her. I mean, she has some good in her, like when she shared her biltong with us even after we went off on her...but that clinical and cold side of her...I dunno¡­¡±


    Trixie nodded again. "I know what you mean. She can be considerate, like with the biltong, but then she can also be so...so scientific about all of this. It''s jarring, going back and forth like that."


    Uni''s fingers drummed against the steering wheel. "Maybe it''s a defense mechanism? Like, she has to shut down her emotions to be able to do her job?¡±


    Trixie considered this. "Maybe...I mean, she''s a scientist. She has to approach things objectively."


    Uni nodded, her face pensive. "It just...it still doesn''t sit right with me, you know? This girl''s life is literally in our hands, and Dolores is talking about her like she''s a lab rat. It''s just..."


    She shook her head, unable to put her feelings into words. "Let''s...let''s just uh...focus on the road right now, eh? We''ve got a road trip ahead¡­¡±


    Trixie, though still uneasy, nodded. "Yeah, you''re right. Let''s just...get home, get some rest, and...figure things out when we''re not in the dark and in a moving vehicle."


    She leaned her head back against the seat, closing her eyes briefly.


    Both girls fell silent, lost in their thoughts as they began their four-hour drive back home.

 Crossing Dimensions

    Draley stopped in her tracks and extended an arm to her side, signaling the Alliance members to stop in their tracks. She then looked up to see a crack within a boulder, pointing at it.


    "This is the shortcut to the Necropolis Realm," she alerted.


    The other members of the team gathered around, looking at the crack with a mix of anticipation and wariness.


    Reagan, his hands in his pockets, looked at the crack curiously. "So...do we just squeeze through that tiny opening?¡±


    Svenja, standing beside Reagan, crossed her arms and looked at the crack thoughtfully. "It doesn''t look very wide, ¡®uh?"


    Evelynn, standing a bit further back, observed quietly.


    Kurovika, the only one not standing near the crack, raised an eyebrow. "Looks can be deceiving," she drawled. "It''s bigger than it appears.¡±


    Draley, glancing at Kurovika''s smug face, decided to test her theory. She stepped closer to the crack and looked at it closely.


    "Hmm...you might be right," she mused. "It does look like it''s an illusion..."


    Suddenly, without warning, she stuck her head through the crack, disappearing into the darkness.


    The other team members watched in a mix of shock and disbelief as Draley disappeared into the crack.


    Reagan, his eyes wide, shouted out, "Draley!"


    Svenja, just as surprised, took a step back. "What is she doing...?"


    Evelynn, ever stoic, remained still but her eyes widened slightly.


    Kurovika, though, maintained her aloof demeanor, a smirk playing on her lips. "Oh, she''s testing our little theory... Is she always that reckless?¡±


    Draley''s voice echoed out from the crack, slightly distorted by the space within. "Hey...I''m fine! There is more room inside than it looks like!"


    Draley then poked her head out from the crack, looking back at the others with a grin. "See?¡±


    The other team members, relieved yet surprised by Draley''s brief vanishing act, were speechless for a moment.


    Reagan shook his head, a mix of awe and worry on his face. "I can''t believe you just did that..."


    Svenja, recovering from the shock, couldn''t help but laugh. "Welp, ¡®least we know it''s safe now."


    Evelynn, still silent but visibly calmer, nodded in agreement.


    Kurovika''s smirk widened, clearly amused by the whole scene. "Well, looks like our fearless leader here isn''t afraid to take risks," she commented.


    Draley, pulling her head out fully from the crack, shot a slight glare at Kurovika. "I wasn''t being reckless, just...resourceful.¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Right," Kurovika replied, her voice laced with sarcasm. "Because sticking your head into a crack without knowing what''s on the other side isn''t reckless at all."


    Svenja, trying to lighten the mood, chuckled. "I guess that''s just how Draley operates, eh?¡±


    Draley, slightly irritated by Kurovika''s comment, rolled her eyes but didn''t respond. Instead, she turned her attention back to the crack. "All right, so, if we all stick together, we should be able to squeeze through..."


    Reagan, still recovering from the initial shock, asked, "Are you sure that''s a good idea? What if it''s a trap?¡±


    "It''s a shortcut," Draley reassured, her hand still on the crack. "I doubt Necromoon would put a trap here. It''s just an optical illusion to hide the entrance."


    Kurovika, leaning against a nearby tree, interjected, "Or it could be a delightful illusion to lure us in and ensnare us in a deathtrap.¡±


    Svenja, her hands on her hips, looked at Kurovika and Draley, somewhat amused by their banter. "Ye two really dun¡¯ see eye to eye, innit?"


    Reagan, still slightly anxious but trying to hide it, glanced between them. "Maybe we should double-check... Just to be absolutely sure.¡±


    Draley, her patience thinning slightly, sighed. "Very well, suit yourself," she said, stepping back from the crack.


    Kurovika, still leaning against the tree, raised an eyebrow. "Good call, Reagan. Wouldn''t want to waltz into a trap unprepared," she said with a hint of mockery.


    While Draley shot a warning glance at Kurovika, Evelynn, who had remained mostly silent, stepped forward. She looked at the crack intently, studying the area around it for any signs of deception.


    Reagan, though nervous, stood beside her, observing closely. He trusted Draley''s judgment, but he wasn''t keen to risk everyone''s safety based on a theory.


    Svenja, noticing the tension, tried to keep the air light. "Well, better to be safe than sorry, eh?"


    Kurovika, leaning lazily against the tree, watched Evelynn and Reagan''s inspection with a smirk. "Looks like we have some detectives in our midst," she commented. "Anything suspicious, Evelynn?¡±


    Evelynn, her eyes never leaving the crack, didn''t respond to Kurovika. Her expression was stoic as ever, but there was a hint of focus in her eyes.


    Reagan, on the other hand, fidgeted nervously. He glanced at Evelynn, then back at the crack, his mind clearly wrestling between trust and caution.


    Draley, seeing the ongoing inspection, let out a sigh. "We don''t have all day, you know," she said, her impatience evident.


    Kurovika, noticing Draley''s frustration, chuckled. "Oh, someone''s getting restless," she teased.


    Evelynn, finally looking up from her inspection, spoke up. "I don''t notice any signs of deception or traps," she said, her voice calm as ever.


    Reagan looked at Evelynn, a mix of relief and lingering concern on his face. "That''s good to hear... Let''s not wait another second, everyone. Head on in!¡±


    Draley, satisfied with Evelynn''s assessment, nodded. "Good enough for me," she said and began to step through the crack.


    Svenja, still amused by the group''s carefulness, followed suit, squeezing through the crack.


    Kurovika, still leaning against the tree, called out, "Last one''s a rotten egg!¡±


    Reagan, swallowing his anxiety, quickly ducked into the crack. The darkness enveloped him for a moment, then he emerged on the other side.


    Evelynn, after a last glance around, calmly stepped through the crack, disappearing from sight.


    Kurovika finally moved away from the tree, stretching her arms lazily before she, too, stepped through the crack.


    Once everyone was on the other side of the crack, they found themselves in a dark, cavernous space. The air was dry, stale and musty, and the only light came from an opening high above, providing a weak beam into the shadowy abyss.


    Reagan, his eyes adjusting to the darkness, looked around. "Where are we now?" he whispered, his voice sounding oddly loud in the silence.


    "We''re in the Necropolis Realm," Draley answered in a quiet whisper, looking around the cavern. "This is just the transition area."


    Svenja, standing beside Reagan, looked around with a mixture of awe and trepidation. "So... we''re basically in between realms?" she asked.


    Kurovika, leaning against a wall, chimed in. ¡°Just a bit of a pit stop before we reach our real destination.¡±


    Evelynn, her eyes sharp in the dim light, moved forward, her footsteps nearly silent. "This place seems...abandoned," she noted, her voice barely a whisper.


    Reagan nodded, his eyes still adjusting. "Yeah... I wasn''t expecting it to be so... empty," he said, his voice still hushed.


    Draley moved closer to the walls, running her hand over the rough stone. "The Necropolis Realm is often quite barren," she explained, her eyes focused. "It''s not a place that''s commonly visited."


    Kurovika, her usual smarmy smile returning, pushed herself off the wall and sauntered forward. "Looks like we''ll have to spice things up then," she quipped.


    Svenja, glancing at Kurovika, chuckled softly. "I don''t mind a bit of excitement, but let''s not forget why we''re here," she reminded them.


    Reagan, ever the cautious one, asked, "Shouldn''t we be...I don''t know, more wary? What if there''s something here that we can''t see?"


    Draley, though, seemed unperturbed by the desolate surroundings. "We''ll be fine. Just stay together and be aware of your surroundings.¡±


    Kurovika''s smirk widened. "You worry too much, Reagan," she said, patting him on the shoulder. "What''s the worst that could happen in an abandoned realm?"


    Reagan, though a bit startled by her touch, didn''t respond.


    Evelynn, always observant, spoke up, "Kurovika has a point. We should focus on our primary objective.¡±


    Draley agreed, nodding to Evelynn. "Evelynn''s right. We didn''t come here to sightsee. We have a job to do. Everyone, stay together and keep your guard up."


    Reagan, still a bit uneasy but determined, took a deep breath. "Right. Let''s do this," he said with a firmer tone.


    Kurovika stood tall, her arms crossed and head held high. "Necromoon, here we come to kick your ass!" Kurovika shouted with a grin.


    Svenja, a small smile appearing on her face, chuckled at Kurovika''s bravado. "Easy there, hotshot," she teased. "Let''s save the arse-kickin¡¯ for when we actually find ''em.¡±


    "Oh, where''s your spirit of adventure, Svenja?" Kurovika replied, chuckling. "A little pre-battle banter is always fun, don''t you think?"


    Reagan, still vigilant, interjected, "Yeah, let''s save the banter for after, okay?"


    Draley, amused but focused, rolled her eyes. "Enough chatter. Let''s move, guys.¡±

 Unique Unity

    The first hour of the drive passed in near-silence, the only sounds coming from Uni''s steady breathing and the constant hum of the car engine.


    Trixie, her eyes staring out at the landscape passing by, finally spoke up.


    "This is gonna be a really long drive if we don''t talk or play some music, you know," she said, a hint of humor in her voice.


    Uni glanced over at her, a hint of a smile on her lips. "You''re right, this silence is pretty intense, huh? What should we talk about, though? We''ve kind of run through all the heavy stuff already.¡±


    Trixie groaned and chuckled a bit, a half-smile on her face. "God, we really have, haven''t we? Maybe we should talk about something completely unrelated to all of this for a bit. Something lighthearted. Like...favorite foods, favorite bands, or I dunno, favorite colors?¡±


    Uni smiled, glad to have a break from the heavy topic. "Alright, sounds good to me. Let''s start with our favorite food. I''ve gotta say, I''m a sucker for a good pizza. You?¡±


    "Ooh, pizza is a solid choice," Trixie said. "But honestly, I''d go with tacos any day. There''s just something about the combination of that spicy meat, the tanginess of the sauces, and the satisfying crunch of the tortilla... I mean, come on, how can you beat that?¡±


    Uni nodded in agreement. "Tacos are an S-tier food for sure. They''re messy as hell and you''ll end up getting food all over yourself, but they''re worth it. Next, favorite band?¡±


    "Easy, Smokescreen," Trixie said without hesitation.


    ¡°Excuse me, who?¡± Uni asked, her head tilted slightly.


    ¡°An indie band composed of my close friends. Very talented people though despite being new to the game, they cover quite a few genres but the quality remains the same across all of them. Siren and Melanie can sing their butts off, Krystal is an excellent and gifted producer, Carmen can come up with super catchy lyrics¡­they all bring something to the table. Rant''s over though. What about you?¡±


    "Well, since we''re on the topic of indie bands," Uni replied with a smile. "I''d say the Sundown Hunters got some fire too. Taylor is hella talented with various instruments and she has fire in her lyrics, Austyn brings lotsa spunk and flavor with her accent and bouncy vocals, and Chelsea, well¡­Chelsea''s just Chelsea I guess. She''s funny like Austyn and she just does her own li''l thing with the gears and stuff,¡± she ended with a giggle.


    ¡°Gotta say, Sundown Hunters sounds like a cool name. Where''d they get the idea for it?¡±


    Uni looked slowly to the side, a crooked smirk on her face. ¡°Well, I mean¡­you said we were veering off from heavy topics, eh? Then uh¡­it''s best I don''t tell you the origin of the name.¡±


    Trixie scratched her head, then shrugged. ¡°Meh, that''s fair.¡±


    ¡°So next, favorite color?¡±


    "Navy blue," Trixie said with a firm nod. "I mean, it''s sophisticated, it''s deep, and it can go with anything. What about yours?¡±


    Uni smiled, her eyes on the road ahead. "I''m gonna have to go with purple. It''s vibrant, it''s unique, and it reminds me of amethysts and galaxies all at once. Plus, I think purple''s got a regal vibe to it, you know?¡±


    "True, purple is a royal color," Trixie agreed. "But man, if we''re talking about galaxy vibes, I''d have to go with black.¡±


    "True, purple is a royal color," Trixie agreed. "But man, if we''re talking about galaxy vibes, I''d have to go with black.¡±


    "Black? Really? What, are you trying to go all emo on me?" Uni teased, her voice light.


    Trixie mock-gasped in mock offense. "Excuse you, I am not an emo! I am a woman of class and sophistication, thank you very much." She sniffed dramatically.


    Uni let out a laugh. "Yeah, yeah, that''s exactly what a closet emo would say, you know.¡±


    "Hey, I am no closeted emo!" Trixie protested, trying to hide her own smile. "I just appreciate the sophistication and mystery of the color black. Plus, black outfits always look good.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Alright, Miss Sophisticated," Uni said, still chuckling. "Black outfits do look good, I''ll give you that. But you know, purple and black together can be quite stylish too.¡±


    "Alright, Miss Sophisticated," Uni said, still chuckling. "Black outfits do look good, I''ll give you that. But you know, purple and black together can be quite stylish too.¡±


    "Oh, now you''re talking," Trixie said, leaning forward. "A nice black dress with a purple accent scarf or something can be a killer combination. It''s all about the balance, you know?¡±


    "Yeah, definitely," Uni agreed. "Speaking of balance, I think we''ve got a pretty good balance going on here now. We''ve talked about pizza, tacos, cool indie bands, awesome colors, and stylish fashion. We''re hitting all the high points.¡±


    Trixie chuckled, a hint of a genuine smile back on her face. "Yeah, I think we''re crushing this whole ''lighthearted conversation'' thing. Who needs music or podcasts when you''ve got us talking, right?¡±


    "Exactly," Uni agreed. "We should just talk the whole drive, forget music. We''re way more entertaining than any song on the radio.¡±


    "Agreed," Trixie said with a laugh. "Plus, we''ve got the added bonus of annoying the hell out of each other. Two-in-one deal, basically.¡±


    "Oh come on, we don''t annoy each other that much," Uni protested, a smile on her face. "We just...have moments of sibling-like bickering. It''s what best friends do, right? It keeps things interesting.¡±


    Trixie raised an eyebrow incredulously. "Oh please, I think at least 50% of our conversations devolve into bickering. We''re like siblings, you''re right. Bratty, annoying, but ultimately loving siblings.¡±


    Uni laughed, a little embarrassed. "Okay, fair enough. Maybe we bicker a lot. But hey, it''s all in good fun, right? Plus, it keeps things interesting like you said. If we just agreed all the time, things would be boring.¡±


    "True, true," Trixie admitted. "At least I get nuggets of gold every blue moon though, like finding out you''re mixed. No wonder you got that dark tint to your pale skin, I thought I imagined it!¡±


    Uni rolled her eyes, amused. "Yeah, thanks for noticing after months of hanging out together, observant as ever.¡±


    "Hey, you never brought it up!" Trixie defended. "I thought it was just the lighting making you look darker or something, like how the camera can make things look brighter or darker, you know?¡±


    "Yeah, sure, blame the lighting," Uni said with a snort. "Can''t admit you''re a little unobservant, can you?¡±


    "Oh, I am perfectly observant!" Trixie said, mock-offended. "I''d say I''m almost annoyingly observant, actually! I just...happen to miss some details sometimes, that''s all.¡±


    "Right, you''re ''annoyingly observant''," Uni repeated, clearly not buying it. "Except when it comes to details like my skin tone, apparently. You''re observant. Sure.¡±


    Trixie stuck her tongue out at Uni, feigning annoyance. "Okay, okay, I''m not as observant as I think I am, and you have a unique, beautiful skin tone, alright? Happy now, drama queen?¡±


    A smirk tugged at the corner of Uni''s mouth. "Delighted, actually. Hearing you admit I''m beautiful boosts my ego immensely, obviously.¡±


    Trixie groaned and rolled her eyes. "Oh god, now your ego''s going to be inflated and impossible to deal with. What have I done?¡±


    "Hey, you''re the one that called me beautiful," Uni retorted with a haughty toss of her head. "You just gave me a year''s worth of bragging rights. I''m going to be absolutely insufferable now, so if you''re not ready for that, you better surrender now and kiss my pretty, biracial ass.¡±


    Trixie burst out laughing. "Oh, so now you''re pulling the biracial AND pretty card? Talk about being unfairly advantaged. I surrender, I surrender. Your beauty is too powerful. I''ll just have to accept you being insufferable for the next year, unfortunately.¡±


    "Damn right, I''m pulling the biracial and pretty card. It''s a powerful combo, what can I say?" Uni proclaimed, a smug smile on her face. "And now that you''ve surrendered, you have to do my bidding and worship me like the beautiful queen I am.¡±


    Trixie pretended to cower in fear. "Oh wise, all-powerful biracial queen, I bow down to your unmatched beauty! I will worship thee like the goddess you are, and bring you gifts and offerings whenever you desire.¡±


    Uni chuckled and feigned arrogance. "Good, very good. You shall bring me all the gifts and offerings your poor wallet can handle. I will be showered in material luxury, as befits someone of my magnificence."


    A grin spread across Uni''s features as she contemplated. "Man, this is actually pretty funny considering my family''s past of masquerading as nobles, what a callback to that time in history.¡±


    Trixie pretended to cower further. "Yes, yes, my queen! I''ll go into crippling debt to ensure you have the finest jewels and most extravagant clothing. My life goal from now on will be to make you happy and spoiled beyond belief."


    She grinned as well. "It is kind of ironic, isn''t it? You''ve got aristocratic ancestors, and now you''re being worshipped like a deity. They''d be proud and probably very, very confused.¡±


    Trixie joined in the laughter. "God, they''d keel over if they knew not only are you half-Yushalian, but you''re also being worshipped like a god. The culture shock would be too much for their archaic brains to handle.¡±


    Uni nodded, still chuckling. "Oh definitely. They''d be spinning in their graves faster than a tornado. The fact that this ''pure, aristocratic'' bloodline will produce a mixed-race, beautiful god-queen way down the line would probably give them heart attacks. The meaning behind my name would also give them a follow-up heart attack just for good measure.¡±


    "Oh man, now that you mention it, what IS the meaning behind your name?¡±


    Uni''s smirk widened. "Well, well, well, you wanna know the funny thing? It is short for...wait for it...Unity.¡±


    Trixie''s eyes widened in surprise, and she burst out laughing. "Unity? As in the concept of oneness and inclusivity? That''s freaking perfect!¡±


    Uni nodded, her eyes crinkling with mirth. "Absolutely. Unity. The very thing I''m pretty sure my aristocratic ancestors were adamantly against. My name is also short for ''unique'' on top of that, so...double entendre.¡±


    Trixie was clutching her stomach, tears in her eyes from laughing so hard. "Oh God, you''re killing me! Your ancestors are probably doing somersaults in their graves right now, just imagining your name coming from their aristocratic line. And add in the concept of ''uniqueness'' too? You''re a living, breathing, and beautiful contradiction of everything they believed in. A true middle finger to their bigoted, outdated ideals."


    Uni''s grin widened, clearly enjoying the thought of her ancestors being scandalized. "Exactly. I like to think of it as a cosmic middle finger to their purist beliefs. It''s like the universe is saying, ''Hey, guess what? Your descendant is half-Black and named Unity. How do you like THAT, huh?''. It''s pretty satisfying, to be honest.¡±


    Trixie chuckled, loving this conversation. "It''s definitely satisfying. To know that you''re a walking symbol of progress and inclusivity. It''s like you''re saying to the past, ''Yes, I exist, and I''m everything you tried to prevent. Deal with it''. Not gonna lie, we should celebrate this by pulling into the next gas station and helping ourselves to some snacks for the rest of this road trip, how about it?¡±


    Uni''s face lit up at the suggestion. "Oh, hell yeah! Let''s do it! This truly deserves a proper snack-filled road trip celebration.¡±


    "Hell yeah!" Trixie exclaimed. "Let''s make this road trip snack celebration a thing to remember! And who needs healthy snacks? We''re celebrating. Grab the cookies, the chips, the junk food, anything and everything we want! Plus, a sugar high to balance out the potential sleep deprivation, right?¡±


    Uni nodded emphatically. "Exactly. We''re going all out on unhealthy, satisfying treats. Forget the diet, it''s celebration time. And a sugar high will keep us wired and energized, even if it means a sugar crash later. We''ll worry about that later. For now, it''s all about the snacks and the celebration of my existence defying the past.¡±


    "Damn right," Trixie said, already excited at the prospect of a snack fest. "Let''s make this road trip snack celebration legendary. We''re gonna celebrate your existence like it''s a freaking fiesta!¡±


    "You''re damn right we are. We''re gonna celebrate this like it''s a once-in-a-lifetime event. Let''s get that sugar high, Trix!¡±

 The Orb of the Damned

    The Alliance moved forward, slowly navigating through the shadows. Their footsteps and hushed voices echoed in the cavernous space, creating an eerie ambiance. As they ventured deeper into the darkness, the silence felt almost smothering, only intensified by the occasional drip of water from the unseen ceiling.


    Reagan, his eyes darting around, kept close to Evelynn. "This place gives me the creeps," he whispered, his voice trembling a bit.


    Svenja, walking with a light, confident stride, glanced at Reagan. "It''s just shadows, Reagan. They can''t hurt ya," she reassured, her voice sounding calmer than she felt.


    Kurovika, walking with a hint of swagger, chuckled. "Come on, Reagan, don''t tell me you''re scared of the dark," she teased again.


    "I''m not...scared," Reagan protested, though his voice wavered slightly. "Just, you know, cautious. That''s all."


    Draley, keeping her eyes trained on their surroundings, looked back at the group. "It''s good to be cautious, Reagan," she said, her voice firm yet reassuring. "But don''t let it rule you. We have a mission to complete.¡±


    Evelynn, walking silently beside Draley, added, "Kurovika is right, though. Don''t let your fear control you."


    Kurovika smiled, her smirk returning. "See? Even Evelynn agrees with me. That''s a first, huh?¡±


    Reagan, still on edge but trying to stay focused, swallowed hard. "How much farther do you think it is?¡±


    Draley, who was leading the group, stopped for a moment. "Not too far, I''d say," she replied. "We should start seeing signs of activity soon."


    Svenja, looking around, noticed a faint glow ahead. "Oi, is it jus¡¯ me, or do ye fellas see a faint light up ahead?¡±


    The group all turned their gazes to where Svenja was pointing. Sure enough, a faint flicker of light could be seen in the distance.


    Reagan, his eyes widening, whispered, "Is that it?"


    Draley, her expression hardening, nodded. "Looks like it. Everyone, stay ready. We''re close to the Necropolis Realm.¡±


    They continued on, the glowing light growing brighter as they neared. Soon enough, the tunnel widened, opening into a large chamber lit by a combination of dim torches and eerie glowing patches on the walls.


    Kurovika, her eyes reflecting the flickering glow, leaned against the chamber''s entrance. "Well, here we are," she said, her smirk unchanged.


    Draley, surveying the chamber, stepped into the dim light. "Let''s keep our guard up. This place is rarely unguarded.¡±


    Reagan, visibly nervous, stayed close to the entrance, his eyes darting around the chamber.


    Svenja, despite her calm exterior, was keenly observant, her eyes studying the surroundings for any dangers.


    Evelynn, as stoic as ever, stood near Draley, her claws at the ready.


    The chamber was eerily silent, the only sounds being the soft whispers of water dripping from the ceiling and the faint sizzle of the burning torches. The strange glowing patches on the walls emitted an dim, pulsating glow, casting long, menacing shadows on the stone floor.


    Draley, her eyes roving around the chamber, motioned for the group to follow. "Stay close, and keep quiet," she whispered.


    They cautiously navigated through the chamber, the light and shadows from the torches and glowing patches playing tricks on their vision. There were occasional rustling sounds, and every shift of their footsteps seemed to echo in the expansive chamber.


    Reagan, still on edge, stayed as close to the group as possible. He muttered under his breath, "I do not like this.¡±


    "Keep it together, Reagan," Draley whispered back, her voice stern but calm. Svenja, walking beside Reagan, reached over and gave his hand a reassuring squeeze.


    Kurovika, walking a bit ahead of the group, looked back with a wry smile. "C''mon Reagan, don''t be such a baby.¡±


    Draley took a few steps forward, her footsteps light and nearly silent. The group followed, their nerves on edge. As they neared the source of the disturbance, a low rumbling sound echoed through the chamber. It sounded like... laughter?


    Kurovika, her smirk wavering a bit in surprise, whispered, "What the-¡±


    The laughter grew louder as they continued forward, the sound of it reverberating off the stone walls.


    Svenja, her face now paler than usual, whispered, "Is that..."


    Reagan, his eyes wide with fear, said nothing, his words caught in his throat.


    Draley, her fists clenched, stepped out into a larger chamber. The rest of the group followed, their eyes darting around, trying to locate the source of the laughter.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    They found themselves in a spacious chamber lined with pillars, the air filled with a strange, musty smell. In the center of the room stood a large stone pedestal, and on top of that sat a large, ominous orb.


    Draley gasped, stepping closer to the orb. "The Orb of the Damned..." she muttered under her breath.


    Svenja, her eyes fixed on the orb, couldn''t tear her gaze away. "What¡­what is it?" she asked, her voice quivering with fear.


    Kurovika, her usual cocky demeanor now replaced with a look of awe, stared as the orb gleamed with an unearthly light, and as they stepped closer, the laughter grew louder, echoing around the chamber. The air felt heavy with power and danger.


    Reagan, his eyes glued to the orb, asked, "I''m going to take a wild guess here, but is that...Necromoon''s voice?"


    Draley, her expression grim, nodded. "Yes, he''s using the orb as a conduit to communicate.¡±


    Svenja, her fear slowly turning to outrage, gritted her teeth. "What is he sayin¡¯?" she asked, her voice strained.


    The laughter continued, seemingly mocking the group''s fear. The orb glowed brighter.


    Kurovika, now visibly uneasy, said, "Something about us being fools and underestimating him.¡±


    Reagan, his fear being replaced by a sense of defiance, clenched his fists. "He won''t get the best of us," he said, his voice stronger.


    The orb''s laughter suddenly stopped, a deep, booming voice replacing it.


    "Your words are meaningless," the voice echoed. "You are just pitiful souls, doomed to be squashed like bugs under my power.¡±


    Svenja, her heart pounding in her chest, defiantly retorted, "We''re here to stop you!"


    The voice cackled, the sound bouncing off the chamber walls.


    "You think you stand a chance against me? Pathetic," the voice sneered. "You''ll fall, just like all the others before you.¡±


    Kurovika, her usual cockiness returning, smirked. "Sounds like he''s scared," she quipped.


    Draley, her jaw clenched, shot a warning glance at Kurovika. "Don''t mock him. Necromoon is powerful, and we have to be careful.¡±


    The voice echoed again, louder this time.


    "Scared? Me? I am the most powerful entity in all of the Necropolis Realm! You''re the ones who should be afraid!"


    Reagan, his fear now replaced by determination, retorted, "We''re not afraid of you!¡±


    The orb began to tremble, the light within flickering ominously.


    "You should be," the voice spat, malice dripping from every word. "Once I''m finished with you, there''ll be no one left to stand in my way.¡±


    Draley''s gaze hardened. "We won''t let you win," she stated firmly.


    The orb''s glow intensified, the laughter turning into a low growl.


    "You have no choice," the voice boomed. "You cannot defeat me. You''re all just...pawns in my game.¡±


    Svenja, her courage bolstered by the group''s collective defiance, stepped forward, her voice steady despite the fear in her heart. "We may be pawns, but we won''t be easily sacrificed!"


    The orb''s glow grew brighter, almost blinding.


    "You think the choice is yours, do you?" the voice taunted. "You''re no more than ants to me. Do you really believe you can make a difference?¡±


    Kurovika, her bravado still holding strong, laughed as she leapt and sat on the orb, her bottom infecting the orb with Necrospace from her body.


    "We''re not here to make a small difference. We''re here to make a big one," she smirked.


    The laughter from the orb immediately turned into a bellowing roar of anger.


    "How dare you!" the voice thundered. "Get off the orb immediately!"


    Kurovika, a smug smirk still on her face, leaned back, the glow from the orb intensifying.


    Svenja, her eyes wide with surprise, yelled at Kurovika. "What are you doing?!"


    Draley, her face a mix of confusion and disbelief, also called to Kurovika. "Get off the orb, Kurovika! You''re riling him up more than he already is!¡±


    Kurovika chuckled, her smirk turning into a full-on grin. "I''m just testing a little theory," she said casually, her voice calm despite the imminent danger.


    Reagan, his face pale, yelled, "Kurovika! You''re playing with fire!¡±


    The orb''s glow intensified, nearly blinding now.


    "Foolish little worm," the voice boomed, its tone filled with anger and frustration. "You think you can taunt me? I''ll snap you in half!"


    Kurovika, completely undeterred, just snickered as she began to bounce on the orb. "Try me," she challenged, her smirk unwavering.


    Svenja, her face a mixture of worry and disbelief, protested. "Kurovika, stop this! You''re going to get us all killed!"


    Draley, her expression stern, echoed Svenja''s sentiments. "This is not the time for your reckless antics, Kurovika! Get off the orb now!"


    Reagan, his heart pounding, added, "Kurovika, please! Stop this before it''s too late!¡±


    Kurovika, still smiling, called over her shoulder at them. "Relax, kids. I know what I''m doing," she said, her voice filled with a confidence that bordered on folly.


    The orb began to shake more violently, its glow pulsating erratically.


    "You dare to defy me AGAIN?!" the voice roared, angrier than ever. "I''ll make you sorry you were ever born!¡±


    Kurovika, her smirk still in place, raised her bottom before slamming it back down on the orb, burying nearly all of it into the ground, "How''s THAT for ''making me sorry''?"


    Draley, her frustration mounting, shouted, "Kurovika, enough is enough! Get your stubborn rear end off the damn orb!"


    Kurovika, her voice oozing with confidence, replied, "I''m wearing down Necromoon. He''s getting weaker."


    Reagon, his eyes wide with disbelief, protested, "What?! How do you know that?¡±


    Kurovika, her smirk turning into a self-assured smile, spun around on her rump and leaned forward, her tone almost triumphant. "I can feel his power weakening. He''s struggling against the Necrospace I''ve imbued into the orb.¡±


    Svenja''s eyes widened in shock. "Ye''re weakening Necromoon...with yer arse?"


    Kurovika chuckled, her smirk stretching into a wide grin. "Believe it, guys," she said, her tone smug. "My ''magic rear end'' is actually working.¡±


    Reagan, still in disbelief, protested, "But...


    but how? How is your...rear end weakening Necromoon like that?"


    Kurovika, still sitting on the orb, responded, "Necrospace from my body is being absorbed into the orb, gradually weakening his power over it.¡±


    Draley shook her head, her disbelief slowly giving way to reluctant acceptance.


    Reagan''s mouth hung open, his eyes still wide with shock and a little bit of mortification.


    Svenja, in spite of her fear, couldn''t help but let out a strangled chuckle.


    Draley, still struggling to process the situation, asked incredulously, "But...why did you decide to use your...backside?¡±


    Kurovika replied with a sly smile playing on her lips, "Isn''t it obvious? I wanted to make it extra embarrassing for Necromoon. I mean, what''s more humiliating than being defeated by someone''s butt?¡±


    Svenja, her initial surprise giving way to a mixture of amusement and disbelief, couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle. "Ye''re not the full shilling, y¡¯know that?¡±


    Kurovika, her smirk never faltering, chuckled back playfully. "Oh, I''m well aware. But it''s working, isn''t it? Necromoon''s power is definitely wavering.¡±


    Reagan, his initial shock fading as he observed the orb, finally spoke up. "I guess it''s true...the orb''s glow isn''t as intense as before.¡±


    Draley, her skepticism slowly giving way to a reluctant acceptance, added, "And the shaking seems to have lessened as well."


    Svenja, her face still registering a mix of shock and humor, said sheepishly, "I still can''t believe it''s your butt that''s doing all this¡­¡±


    Kurovika, her smirk transforming into a cocky grin, chuckled once more. "Hey, don''t knock it till you try it," she joked. "My ''magical rear end'' has got the right stuff."


    With the orb''s glow at its weakest, Kurovika raised her rear end once more and slammed it down, shattering it to pieces into the ground beneath her.


    The group exchanged looks of disbelief and shock.


    Svenja''s eyes widened. "Ya broke the orb."


    Draley stared incredulously. "How did you...?"


    Reagan''s jaw hung open. "That...that was insane.¡±


    Kurovika, standing up from the shattered orb, dusted herself off and looked over at the shattered remains with satisfaction.


    "And that, my friends, is how you properly break an evil orb," she said, her smirk still intact.


    Reagan''s disbelief gave way to amusement. "I never thought I''d see the day when someone defeats an ancient evil artifact with their backside."


    Kurovika''s smirk widened. "Well, I told you my butt has the right stuff! Never underestimate it.¡±


    Draley, a small smile twitching on her lips despite herself, asked, "So... can you just... use any part of your body to weaken or break things?"


    Kurovika smirked. "Yep. That''s the beauty of being infused with Necrospace. The more Necrospace I use, the faster and more powerful the effect.¡±


    Svenja raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "So...in theory, ye could infuse Necrospace into yer fists an¡¯ become, like, a one-woman wrecking crew?¡±


    Kurovika chuckled, her smirk turning to a devilish grin. "Oh yeah, I could do some serious damage if I infused my fists with Necrospace. But when I can, I prefer to use my rear end. It''s a bit more...humiliating, you know?¡±


    Reagan chuckled again, his laughter bordering on helplessly incredulous. "Only you would find enjoyment in obliterating ancient evil artifacts with your butt.¡±


    Kurovika, her smirk growing even more, responded with a chuckle. "Hey, I like to bring a bit of humor to the situation. Plus, it''s a lot more fun than just using my fists, don''t you think?¡±


    Draley, the corners of her lips twitching slightly, said dryly, "I''ll admit, your methods are...unorthodox, but I can''t deny that they''re effective. Now, we will be facing a weaker Necromoon, but we still shouldn''t take him lightly.¡±


    Kurovika, her smirk subsiding to a more serious expression, nodded.


    "Draley''s right. Even though we''ve weakened him, Necromoon is still a formidable foe. We need to be prepared for what''s to come. Let''s move on and finish this once and for all.¡±

 Stack and Pack

    Uni hopped out of the car, her steps filled with excited energy. Trixie followed suit, and the sounds of congested traffic filled their ears, the sun beaming on their skin. They opened the door and were hit with the cool air-conditioning and the chatter of the locals. The shelves were chock-full of snacks and various wares, but the two women came for one thing and one thing only.


    "Welp," Trixie said with an accomplished grin. "We can now say we''ve been in a Yushalian gas station."


    Uni nodded, her eyes scanning the wide array of snacks and treats. "Yep, we can cross that one off the bucket list." She chuckled as she walked down one of the aisles.


    "Now the real decision comes, which tasty treats to pick. There''s too many options.¡±


    Trixie let out a little laugh, amused. "Oh, you''re preaching to the choir, Uni. I mean, just look at this place. It''s a snack-filled paradise. But we gotta be strategic here. We want the best of the best, the perfect combination of salty, sweet, and downright unhealthy.¡±


    Uni chuckled, nodding in agreement. "You''re absolutely right. We need a carefully planned assortment of goodies. Let''s get a mix of salty and sweet, maybe some cookies, chips, and candies. And don''t forget the soda, gotta keep that sugar high going.¡±


    Trixie grinned, loving this plan. "Oh yeah, soda is a must. We need something to wash down all that sugar. Plus, it''s tradition, right? Road trip snacks are just not complete without fizzy drinks.¡±


    Uni grabbed a few bags of chips and a box of cookies. "Right? It ain''t a real road trip without a cold soda. Maybe we should even get different flavors, y''know, mix it up a bit.¡±


    "Oh, good call!" Trixie exclaimed, holding a bag of candy. "That''s exactly what we need, a variety of flavors to keep things exciting. Let''s grab some different sodas and mix it up. Maybe we should get some energy drinks too, just to keep the buzz going.¡±


    Uni smirked, impressed with their strategic snack-picking skills. "You are absolutely right, energy drinks are perfect. We need something to keep us awake, especially if we want this road trip celebration to go late. And hey, they''ll add an extra burst of caffeine to our sugar high.¡±


    Trixie laughed, adding energy drinks to their now impressively large pile. "Exactly! We''re going big now. We''re gonna have so many snacks and drinks, we won''t even know what to do with ourselves. This road trip celebration is gonna be off the charts.¡±


    Uni giggled, her arms full of an assortment of snacks and drinks. "Damn right, it is. We''re gonna have the best snack stash this gas station has ever seen. Let''s check-out so we can head back and load up the trunk with our loot.¡±


    Trixie chuckled, following Uni to the check-out counter. "I can''t wait to see the look on the clerk''s face when we dump all these snacks on the counter. They might think we''re hosting a party.¡±


    Uni joined in the laughter. "Oh man, I can just imagine their reaction. They''re gonna think we''re crazy, buying all this stuff for just two people. They might even wonder what kind of wild celebration we''re up to.¡±


    Trixie smirked, imagining their surprise. "Yeah, they probably won''t know what to make of us. Two women coming in here, buying all the snacks and drinks like we''re preparing for a month-long party or something. They''ll probably remember us as the craziest snacking duo they''ve ever seen.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Can you two hurry up and get in line?" a customer said behind them, his accent thick.


    Uni and Trixie snapped out of their snack-buying fantasy and laughed. "Right, right." Uni said as she stepped forward in the line.


    "Sorry, got carried away with our imaginary gas station fame," Trixie added as she followed suit, still grinning.


    The checkout clerk gave them a curious look as they began scanning their items. "Quite the haul you ladies got here. What''s the occasion?"


    Uni chuckled, her eyes sparkling. "Oh, just a little road trip celebration. We''re treating ourselves to a sugar-filled extravaganza.¡±


    The clerk raised an eyebrow. "Sugar-caffeine equilibrium, huh? Sounds scientific."


    Uni chuckled, enjoying the conversation. "Yeah, it''s a delicate balancing act. But we''ve got it down to a science. The perfect combination of sugar for energy and caffeine to maintain focus and alertness. Nothing but the best snack fueling for our road trip.¡±


    The clerk chuckled, bagging up their last few items. "Well, I must say, your dedication to snack selection and energy balance is commendable. You ladies are clearly experts at road trip preparation. Just be sure to keep your eyes on the road and your hands on the wheel. And enjoy your sugar-caffeine equilibrium journey.¡±


    Uni and Trixie laughed, appreciating the clerk''s concern. "Thanks for the advice. We''ll be sure to stay focused and safe. And yes, we''ll definitely enjoy every bit of our sugar-caffeine equilibrium journey. It''s going to be a sweet and energized voyage."


    Trixie pulled out her wallet and pulled out some banknotes. The clerk, noticing the foreign currency, raised a brow.


    "Ah, foreign money, huh?" the clerk noted, accepting the money and starting to count it. "You ladies travel far?¡±


    Trixie nodded, "Yeah, we''ve traveled quite a distance. We''re road tripping it."


    Uni added, "From Elbrastion to over here. A bit of a culture shock, but the snack selection is top-notch, as you can see.¡±


    The clerk chuckled, clearly intrigued. "Oh, an international snack-buying spree, huh? That''s quite the journey. And you''re right, the snack selection in this petrol station is pretty diverse. You''ve got the local favorites and a few international goodies. It''s a treat, isn''t it?¡±


    "Absolutely," Trixie agreed, her eyes scanning the shelves behind the clerk. "It''s like a whole new world of snacks. We''re discovering some flavors we''ve never seen back home."


    Uni chimed in, "Yeah, and the best part is, we''re celebrating my existence with snacks. It''s a double win.¡±


    The clerk laughed heartily at Uni''s comment. "Celebrating your existence with snacks? Well, that''s a new one. Now then, I assume you''re familiar with the exchange rate between these two currencies, eh?"


    Trixie remembered Piper''s calculations. 1 into 17. She grinned and nodded. "Oh yeah, we''re up to date. One of our friends back home did the conversion math for us. One of ours to 17 of yours, right?"


    Uni smiled, adding, "Yeah, we''ve got the snack-to-money conversion down to a science.¡±


    The clerk looked impressed. "Ah, a friend who''s a currency mathematician, eh? Very handy. And yes, you''re right, one of your dollars to 17 of mine. Good to know you ladies are well-prepared. You really are taking this snack-buying road trip seriously. That in mind, your total would be...1,106 and 50 cents."


    Trixie gasped before the clerk guffawed. "Remember, that''s in our money, not yours.¡±


    Uni and Trixie let out a collective sigh of relief. "Oh man, you had us scared for a second," Uni laughed. "Almost had a heart attack there."


    "But sheesh," Trixie sighed with an ashamed smile. "How in the world do we figure out how much we need in OUR money to have enough? Where''s Piper when we need her?!¡±


    The clerk chuckled, clearly amused by their reaction. "Don''t worry, ladies. Just a little harmless fun. But as for your conversion question, perhaps your mathematician friend can provide some guidance? Or you could use a currency converter on your phones, of course.¡±


    Uni smiled. "A currency converter, of course! Why didn''t we think of that?"


    Trixie nodded, "Yeah, we can use my phone to calculate it quickly." She pulled out her phone, opened a conversion app, and plugged in the numbers.


    She thought: Hmm...1 to 17...1,106.50...stuff and stuff¡­let''s see¡­


    After a few moments of tapping on her phone, calculating, Trixie''s eyes widened. "Wait a minute...1,106.50 in their money converts to...$64.91 in ours. That''s quite a difference.¡±


    Uni nodded, her eyes also widening in surprise. "Whoa, that''s a pretty significant difference. We''re getting a much better deal here, it seems."


    The clerk chuckled, overhearing their conversation. "Oh yeah, you ladies are getting your chips, candy, and drinks for quite a bargain here. You could say you''re winning the snack exchange race.¡±


    Uni laughed. "Well, in that case, we''re more than happy to win this snack exchange race. It''s a win-win situation. We get loads of snacks, and our money goes farther here. Can''t beat that.¡±


    Trixie chuckled, agreeing with Uni. "Exactly. And speaking of snacks, I think we''ve got everything we need now. Ready to hit the road with our celebration stash, Uni?¡±


    Uni grinned, her eyes sparkling. "Absolutely! I can''t wait to tuck into all these treats. And the energy drinks will keep us caffeinated for our celebration. Let''s roll, Trixie. We still have over three hours worth of road left to go."


    Trixie took one last look at their huge snack pile and smiled. "You got it, Uni. Let''s load up these treats, grab the energy drinks, and hit the road. Three hours is nothing with this stash. It''s time for our candy-fueled celebration to truly begin!¡±

 Confronting Necromoon

    The Alliance stepped into a dark castle, only dimly lit by the moonlight outside and Kurovika''s glowing tattoos on her body. The dry, dead air stood still, and the silence of the castle was ironically deafening as the group stumbled ahead.


    "Uh," Reagan murmured, his voice echoing. "N-no offense, y''all, but I feel weird being in a pitch black room surrounded by girls..."


    Draley cast a sideways glance at Reagan, a light smirk playing on her lips. "You''re not scared, are you, Reagan?"


    Svenja chuckled, her voice teasing. "Feelin¡¯ outnumbered, innit?¡±


    Reagan, his cheeks burning red in embarrassment, protested, "W-what? N-no, of course not! I''m just-" Before he could finish, a faint chuckle sounded from the shadows in the distance, reverberating through the hallway.


    The entire group instantly froze, their eyes widening. Svenja''s heart rate immediately increased, her senses on high alert.


    Draley tensed, her voice dropping to a whisper. "Everyone, stay close. That''s not just any chuckle¡­¡±


    Kurovika''s face took on a grim expression.


    "That sounded like Necromoon..."


    Reagan swallowed nervously, his voice wavering slightly.


    "This just got real¡­¡±


    The chuckle turned into a deep, cruel laugh that echoed through the hallways, chilling the group''s blood.


    Svenja''s heart pounded in her chest, her eyes darting in every direction.


    Draley, her expression growing severe, murmured, "Stay focused, everyone. Necromoon''s trying to rattle us. Don''t give him the satisfaction.¡±


    As the echoes of Necromoon''s laughter faded, a voice, deep and mocking, called out from the darkness.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t my little pests, returning for more punishment.¡±


    The group stood their ground, their bodies taut with tension.


    Kurovika, her voice defiant, shouted out.


    "Show yourself, Necromoon! Stop hiding in the shadows and face us like a man!¡±


    The voice chuckled again, this time with added malice.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Face you? Why would I do that when I can toy with you like the pests you are? You''re nothing but insects to me."


    Suddenly, the light from a nearby brazier flared up with sickly green flames, revealing Necromoon, lounging on a dark throne in the distance.


    The sight of Necromoon sent goosebumps up Svenja''s arms.


    The dark lord, in all of his imposing presence, looked down upon them with a sneer, his eyes flickering with malice. He was a humanoid mass of shadow with glowing red eyes, and donned a tuxedo while holding a staff bearing a blue gem.


    "I see you''ve already gotten rid of my little orb problem," he said, his voice dripping with arrogance. "Impressive, I must say.¡±


    Draley took a step forward, her voice strong and steady.


    "We''re not here to be impressed, Necromoon. We''re here to stop you, once and for all."


    Kurovika, her smirk returning, added, "And we got the perfect¡­ass-et, for the job.¡±


    Necromoon''s sneer grew into a mocking smile as he saw the source of the comment.


    "Ah, so it''s you, the one who defeated my orb with their... peculiar skill. I must admit, using your buttocks to disrupt my magic is a creative method, albeit a ridiculous one.¡±


    Kurovika shrugged, her smirk unwavering.


    "Hey, if it works, it works. And just so you know, I''m not the one who did all the work. We''ve got the whole Alliance here, ready to put an end to you."


    The rest of the group stood beside her, their expressions a mix of determination and resolve.


    Necromoon''s smile turned bitter.


    "A whole Alliance, you say? A bunch of naive children playing at being heroes... You think you can defeat me? I am Necromoon, the most powerful dark lord in the world! I have lived for centuries, and you, a bunch of kids, think you can take me down? Laughable.¡±


    Evelynn, stoic as usual, stepped up to the front, brushing away her hair to reveal her corrupted eye. "You have been spying on me all my life with this damn eye. Influencing my every thought with your Darkness, to the point I don''t even know who I am anymore. But today, we will destroy you, and I will be free from your curse once and for all.¡±


    Necromoon sneered, his eyes lingering on the corrupted eye.


    "Ah, the corrupted eye of the princess. Yes, I''ve been monitoring you since the moment you were born, shaping your life and thoughts to my will. You''ve been my puppet, dancing to my dark tune for years, and you truly think you have a chance of escaping my grasp? Adorable.¡±


    Draley, her expression hardening, retorted,


    "She''s more than just your puppet, Necromoon. She''s a person, not your toy to manipulate."


    Kurovika stepped forward, her smirk turning dangerous. "And trust us, we''re not the little kids you think we are. We''ve faced off against the worst, and we''re still standing.¡±


    Necromoon chuckled, his condescension clear.


    ¡°I have conquered entire kingdoms, destroyed armies, and reduced heroes to mere shadows of themselves. You think a few bonds and resolve can overcome me? You are sorely mistaken.¡±


    Svenja, her eyes locked with Necromoon''s glowing ones, spoke up.


    "Ye''re right that we''re up against centuries of ye power and experience. But we ain''t just a buncha kids playin¡¯ at bein¡¯ heroes. We''ve got skills, knowledge, and an unbreakable bond to back us up."


    Reagan, his fear and awe mixing with determination, added, "We may not know everything yet, but we''re learning and growing with every challenge. Necromoon, you may be powerful, but we''re not going to back down.¡±


    Necromoon''s mocking smile widened.


    "Skills, knowledge, and bonds... You sure talk a big game, I''ll give you that. But let me remind you, just how powerless you are against me. Look around you, children. This castle, this entire kingdom, is mine. I''ve spent centuries weaving my dark powers into every fiber of this land. You think your pitiful determination will undo all that I''ve built?¡±


    Kurovika, her smirk never faltering, retorted,


    "We may be in your castle, but we''re not defeated yet. And as for your ''dark powers'', we''ve already taken away some of them. I took down your orb with one of my most unconventional methods. Do you think we can''t do the same to you?¡±


    Necromoon''s eyes narrowed, a hint of irritation creeping in.


    "Oh, so you''ve managed to disrupt one of my creations, have you? Congratulations, you''ve accomplished a small feat. But do you honestly believe you can match the full extent of my power? The dark magic I''ve woven into every corner of this land runs deep, and it would take far more than a quick butt attack to undo it.¡±


    Svenja, her expression resolute, countered.


    "We know that ye powers are deep-rooted, Necromoon. But we ain''t here to match yer power one-to-one. We''re here to use our own strengths, our own unique abilities, to find weakness in yours. We may be at a disadvantage, but that ain''t gon¡¯ stop us from tryin¡¯."


    Draley, her own determination blazing, added, "And trust me, Necromoon, we have more up our sleeves than just unconventional attacks.¡±


    Necromoon sneered, his confidence unshaken.


    "Weakness? You think there''s a chink in my armor? Children, you''re wasting your breath and your energy. My power is absolute. My influence is all-consuming. You might be able to disrupt a few of my creations, but you will never be able to defeat me. Ah, but I suppose I could entertain this little rebellion of yours just a bit longer. I do enjoy watching children struggle against the inevitable. You have managed to intrigue me thus far, I must admit. It''s been a long time since anyone has caused me so much annoyance. So go ahead, give it your all. Let''s see how far your ¡®determination¡¯ and ¡®bonds¡¯ take you against the power of centuries.¡±

 Back to Evergrace

    Trixie and Uni started loading up their bags with their snacks, carefully arranging them in the trunk. The clerk watched with a wide smile on his face.


    "You ladies make sure to take breaks and not eat all those treats in one go. The road can be unpredictable, especially with people tearing up the robots from the ground, making traffic all haywire."


    Trixie perked up. "Woah, did you say robots?! You guys have robots in traffic here, I never noticed! Unless I was driving in the wrong places?"


    "Oh, no," the clerk chuckled. "The traffic lights."


    "Woah wait, y''all call traffic lights robots?!¡±


    Uni and the clerk laughed heartily at the unexpected revelation.


    Uni chuckled, her eyes sparkling. "Traffic robots, eh? That''s a new one. We have traffic lights back home, but we just call them...traffic lights. Maybe you just got lost in the wrong part of town?"


    The clerk smiled. "I can see how that could confuse you. But yeah, we call them robots here. It''s just a local term, I guess.¡±


    "Well, you learn something new every day," Trixie mused, her mind still processing the idea of "traffic robots."


    Uni chimed in, still chuckling. "Yeah, linguistic differences always keep things interesting."


    The clerk watched the exchange, clearly amused by their surprise. "You girls are a hoot, I tell ya. It''s fun to see how even the simplest things can be so different from one place to the next.¡±


    "No kidding," Uni agreed, her eyes still wide with surprise. "Even little things like calling traffic signals ''robots'' can be such a culture shock. But hey, diversity is what makes traveling so fascinating, right, Trix?"


    Trixie nodded, coming out of her momentary shock at the revelation. "Oh, definitely. And speaking of fascinating, I can''t wait to see what other interesting things we discover along the way. This road trip is shaping up to be full of surprises.¡±


    "You got that right," Uni replied, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Who knows what else we''ll encounter? Maybe we''ll stumble upon more surprising local lingo, or maybe we''ll even run into some real robots, not just the traffic kind!"


    The clerk chuckled, clearly delighted by their animated conversation.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Speaking of real robots," Uni continued, her mind still on the topic. "Are there any cool local attractions featuring robots? Y''know, like...robot zoos or something?"


    The clerk chuckled at the idea. "Robot zoos, huh? Nah, nothing like that here. But we do have some pretty impressive tech companies that mess around with robotics, if that counts for something.¡±


    "That does count!" Uni exclaimed, her eyes lighting up even more. "Tech companies playing with robotics sounds right up my alley. I''m a bit of a techie myself.


    Trixie chuckled, her eyes sparkling. "Yeah, Uni''s a bit of a nerd."


    Uni playfully nudged her sister. "Says the one who can''t go a day without her phone and knows every meme ever created.¡±


    "Touch¨¦," Trixie laughed, admitting the truth in Uni''s words. "But hey, it''s good to have a wide range of skills. We don''t all have to be techie or meme-savvy."


    The clerk chimed in, intrigued. "You two seem to be quite the dynamic duo. So, if you don''t mind me asking, where are you two going?"


    "To the Forever Kingdom Hotel in Evergrace," Trixie answered.


    "Oh, so you two live in Evergrace, awesome! I have some family up there. I hope you girls have a splendid trip back.¡±


    "Thanks!" Uni and Trixie said in unison, their excitement building even more.


    Trixie looked at Uni, a mischievous smile on her face, then turned to the clerk. "Wait, before we leave... Speaking of robots, you know why I think we call traffic signals traffic lights, and you call them robots?"


    The clerk chuckled, clearly anticipating the answer. "Oh really? Why do you think that?¡±


    "I think," Uni chimed in, her eyes sparkling, "it''s because traffic lights are pretty robotic. They follow a fixed pattern, right? They have timed cycles, they change color, they give instructions without any feelings. They''re like little robots controlling traffic, and you know what they say..."


    Trixie grinned "If it looks like a robot, acts like a robot, and functions like a robot, it''s a robot. Boom! Case closed!¡±


    The clerk burst out laughing at their reasoning. "Well, that''s certainly one way to look at it! And you know what, I think you might be onto something. Maybe there''s a bit of robot in those traffic lights after all."


    Uni and Trixie high-fived, proud of their logic. "See? Our minds are just too big, sometimes," Uni joked.


    "Yeah, we''re practically geniuses," Trixie added with a grin.


    The clerk chuckled, clearly entertained by their banter. "You two are something else, I tell ya. The world isn''t ready for your big brains and clever comebacks.¡±


    "Well, they better get ready then," Uni said with a mock-threatening tone, still grinning.


    Trixie chuckled, her hand on the door''s handle. "Yeah, because when we combine our brain power, we''re unstoppable. Like a duo of intellectual chaos.¡±


    "A duo of intellectual chaos?" The clerk chuckled, shaking his head. "Just make sure you don''t cause too much havoc on your road trip, okay?"


    "No promises," Uni joked with a mischievous smile.


    "Oh, don''t worry, we''ll try to contain ourselves," Trixie added, not looking very convincing.


    The clerk laughed, clearly enjoying their banter. "I have a feeling ''try'' is the key word in that sentence. But in all seriousness, drive safe, okay? You two were the most fun I''ve had on the job in years, and I don''t want to see you two on the news for any crazy antics.¡±


    "We''ll do our best," Uni assured, but the mischief in her eyes never faded.


    Trixie nodded, the same spark in her eyes. "Yeah, we promise we''ll try to be good...or at least not too wild."


    The clerk chuckled. "Somehow, I don''t fully believe you, but I believe in the power of hope. So, have a safe and fun trip back to Evergrace, girls.¡±


    "Thanks," Uni and Trixie said in unison.


    They waved goodbye to the clerk and stepped out of the shop, their arms piled high with candy and other snacks. They loaded the treats into the trunk, their excitement now at an all-time high.


    Uni turned to Trixie, a mischievous sparkle in her eyes. "Ready to hit the road again?¡±


    "You bet I am!" Trixie exhaled, her excitement bubbling over. "I can''t wait to get there and dive headfirst into our massive snack fest. This road trip just got taken to a whole new level of awesome.¡±


    Uni laughed, agreeing wholeheartedly. "Totally! This road trip is already epic, but now with the added bonus of our massive snack stash, it''s like we upgraded to the Deluxe Version of Awesome."


    She started the car and put it into drive. "Now, let''s get this party started!¡±


    Piper, Esther, Stephanie¡­here we come, Trixie thought while putting on her seat belt.

 Necromoons Struggle

    With a roar of laughter and a wave of his hand, Necromoon began the assault, hurling a wave of dark energy at the Alliance.


    The group scattered, barely dodging the wave of dark energy.


    Kurovika, quick as ever, swiftly dodged the assault, her body moving with agility. Svenja, with a surprising display of reflexes, ducked to the side, avoiding the blast. Meanwhile, Draley, Reagan, and even Evelynn barely evaded the attack, their hearts pounding with adrenaline.


    Necromoon watched their frantic evasion with a hint of amusement.


    "Ah, how cute... You manage to dodge the initial attack. But let''s see how long you can keep up with my power."


    The dark lord hurled another wave of dark energy, this time with even more potency.


    The group, now more alert, tried to dodge the second wave, but the power behind it was greater.


    Kurovika, her agility and speed proving effective once more, barely managed to evade the attack, the darkness grazing her side. Svenja and Draley, despite their best efforts, were caught by the edges of the blast, sent stumbling back forcefully.


    Reagan, still new to this, stumbled and fell backwards, while Evelynn, her Corrupted Eye flaring, had slightly less difficulty.


    Necromoon chuckled, his amusement growing.


    "Ah, how predictable. You''re already starting to falter. How long before you realize the hopeless situation you''re in, children?¡±


    Necromoon, his smirk widening, taunted.


    "Exhausted, eh? How adorable. You have spirit, I''ll give you that. But spirit alone won''t win against me. I''ve seen countless heroes and warriors come and go, all with the same spark of determination that you possess. And all of them have fallen before me. What makes you think you''re any different?"


    He raised his hand again, preparing another attack.


    The Alliance, their eyes fixed on Necromoon, waited for his next move, their limbs trembling slightly from the previous attacks.


    Kurovika, her gaze never leaving Necromoon, gritted her teeth. "We may be exhausted, but we can do this. We''ve come too far to back down now."


    Svenja, with a hint of exhaustion in her voice, added, "Don''t underestimate us because we''re young. We''ve got more fight in us than you think.¡±


    Necromoon''s smile grew wider.


    "Ah, how inspiring. Your little pep talk is quite amusing, really. You truly believe you can prevail, don''t you? Well, let''s see how long that optimism lasts when you''re crushed under the weight of my onslaught."


    With a flick of his wrist, he launched a series of dark energy projectiles at the group.


    The projectiles, moving at rapid speed, forced the Alliance to split up. They dodged and weaved, their movement hindered by fatigue. Svenja, in a last-ditch effort, used her wind magic to deflect one projectile, but it cost her a significant amount of energy, leaving her panting.


    Reagan, still struggling to catch up to the others, narrowly dodged the projectiles, his heart racing with anxiety.


    Draley, her agility the only thing keeping her in the fight, dodged the projectiles with a mixture of skill and luck. However, one of the projectiles grazed her arm, leaving a shallow cut.


    Kurovika, moving with her signature grace, avoided the projectiles, but the constant movement was taking a toll on her agility. Her movements had become slightly slower.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Evelynn, with her Corrupted Eye acting as a sort of sixth sense, was the most successful at dodging the projectiles, her corrupted senses guiding her movements. But even she could feel the strain of the constant evading.


    Necromoon observed their evasion, his pleasure obvious.


    "Ah, how amusing. You are quite tenacious, I must admit. But I see the fatigue setting in. How long do you think you can keep this up? Until you''re all worn out and defenseless before me?


    The Alliance, panting and slightly wounded from the constant dodging, gritted their teeth and stood their ground.


    Kurovika, her smirk returning, retorted, "Don''t count on it, Necromoon. We''re not about to give up that easily."


    Svenja, her voice trembling, added, "We''ll keep going as long as it takes.¡±


    Necromoon chuckled darkly.


    "So much determination. And yet you fail to realize the inevitable. I am the embodiment of darkness, the harbinger of your doom. You can dodge and evade all you want, but the exhaustion is slowly taking its toll. So go on, keep fighting if you so desire. It''ll only make your defeat even more delicious."


    Necromoon fired a beam of Darkness at the others, but Draley put up a magic circle in front of them, reflecting it back to Necromoon.


    Necromoon, caught off guard by the reflected attack, stumbled backward. The unexpected reflection had actually hurt him.


    He let out a low growl, his smirk faltering momentarily.


    "Impressive. I suppose I underestimated the power of your reflection magic. But that was just a taste. Do you truly think you can withstand the full might of my power?¡±


    The Alliance, seeing Necromoon''s moment of weakness, felt a flicker of hope.


    Kurovika, her smirk growing, took the opportunity. "Looks like we made you sweat a little. And if a simple reflection can do that, imagine what we could do if we really go all out.¡±


    Necromoon shrugged with a snort.


    "Bah, don''t get cocky. That was just a moment of surprise. I''m far from feeling threatened. You''ve landed a blow, I''ll give you that, but it''s not enough to make a dent in my power. Let''s see if you can keep it up."


    He raised his hand, dark energy already gathering in his palm. Draley conjured her staff, holding it high in the air. She amplified the dark mass in his hand and the group watched as it exploded on himself.


    Necromoon, caught off guard by his own attack backfiring, stumbled backward again, this time with greater force. The dark energy, amplified by Draley, was even more powerful and had caught him by surprise.


    He grunted, glaring at the Alliance members.


    "Insolent brats! I didn''t think you''d be so cheeky as to turn my own power against me!¡±


    The Alliance, for the first time, felt a sense of satisfaction that they had actually managed to land a significant blow on Necromoon. Their spirits lifted a bit, their determination renewed.


    Svenja, her smirk returning, called out, "How does it feel to taste ye own power, Necromoon? Not so pleasant, eh?¡±


    Necromoon grumbled as he struggled to regain his composure.


    "Shut up, brat! Don''t think for a minute that you''ve won. I''m just getting started. You''ll all fall before my might, no matter how cheeky you are."


    A dark aura flared around him, his anger and power growing.


    The Alliance, feeling the shift in Necromoon''s power, braced themselves, their spirits still high.


    Kurovika, smug grin still in place, called out, "Big talk for someone who just got a taste of their own medicine. Are you sure you can back that up?¡±


    Necromoon, his anger now boiling, snarled.


    "You insolent, foolish children. You think this is a game? I am Necromoon, the most powerful dark lord in the world! I have conquered entire lands and crushed far greater heroes than you. You think a bit of reflection magic and cheeky banter can defeat me? You''ve got another thing coming!"


    A massive wave of dark energy pulsated from his body, expanding towards the Alliance and blocking their vision.


    The Alliance, taken aback by the sudden surge in Necromoon''s power, shielded their eyes as the dark energy wave assaulted them, their forms barely visible through the darkness.


    Kurovika, her confident smirk fading, shouted over the roar of power. "This isn''t just a simple attack, everyone! Be ready!"


    Svenja, her voice trembling but still determined, called out, "We have to stay together. We can''t let ourselves get separated!¡±


    As the darkness began to disperse, Draley noticed that Necromoon''s Darkness and aura was nowhere to be found in the dark mist.


    The Alliance, their eyes adjusting to the fading darkness, looked around for Necromoon, their vigilance on high alert.


    Svenja, her heart hammering in her chest, called out, "Where is he? I can''t see him anywhere."


    Draley, her eyes darting around the area, added, "If Necromoon is anything, it''s a coward. I wouldn''t put it past him to flee from this battle to recuperate and try again when the odds are in his favor.¡±


    As the last of the darkness faded, the Alliance realized that Necromoon was nowhere to be found. The area around them was silent, the absence of their enemy eerie.


    Svenja, her voice tinged with disappointment, muttered, "Damn it, he''s probably gone to lick his wounds and recover. We didn''t finish him off when we had the chance.¡±


    Kurovika, her disappointment mirroring Svenja''s, grumbled.


    "Sheesh, he really is a coward. He runs away the moment he can''t win. Typical of an ¡®almighty dark lord¡¯."


    Draley, ever the realistic one, added, "He''s not just cowardly. He''s cunning. He''s gone to plan his next attack, and it''ll likely be more powerful considering he''s got time to prepare now.¡±


    The Alliance, their initial hope slowly fading, realized the truth in Draley''s words. Necromoon''s retreat was not random, but a strategic move to regroup and come back stronger.


    Svenja, her face falling, muttered, "Great, so now we have to deal with an even more dangerous Necromoon next time. Wonderful."


    Reagan looked over to Evelynn, whose Corrupted Eye was suddenly brimming with Darkness, a familiar aura radiating from her as she struggled to stand.


    The Alliance, their attention turned to Evelynn, watched with alarm as Darkness emanated from her Corrupted Eye.


    Kurovika, recognizing the familiar aura, called out, "What is that? Is that Darkness coming from her eye? Why now of all times?"


    Svenja, concern etched across her face, moved to Evelynn''s side, trying to steady her. "Hey, you okay? What''s happening with your eye?¡±


    Evelynn, her Corrupted Eye radiating an even stronger aura of Darkness, looked up at Svenja, her expression contorted in pain.


    "He''s...trying to possess me...through...my eye... I''m...I''m losing control..."


    As she spoke, her Corrupted Eye pulsated with a deeper shade of black, and her body started trembling more violently.


    The alliance, their fear growing, could only watch helplessly as Evelynn struggled against Necromoon''s possession.


    Kurovika, her fear mixing with anger, clenched her fists. "Damn it! He''s using her Corrupted Eye to try and take control of her. We need to do something, fast."


    Svenja, her voice shaking, tried to hold onto Evelynn''s shoulder, hoping the physical contact could somehow bring her back. The alliance could only watch helplessly as Evelynn struggled against Necromoon''s possession.

 The Urge to Unveil

    At one o''clock in the afternoon, Esther perked up to see Trixie and Uni finally returning from their trip to RISHA, the two girls smiling at her after closing the heavy door behind them, bags in hand.


    "Hey, we''re back!" Trixie chirped. "And we have some...good and kinda bad news..."


    Esther anxiously gripped her pencil and wrote out a quick note, holding it out to Trixie. It read: "What''s wrong? What did Dolores say?"


    "Well," Trixie began with a drawn-out sigh. "According to Dolores, all Aranaki aren''t downright evil, it depends on their upbringing and all. And also, as long as Stephanie doesn''t get triggered and face trauma in general, then she won''t snap and kill us all¡­¡±


    Uni took a seat at one of the room''s desks, nodding grimly. "Yeah¡­ Dolores told us their behavior depends on their social climate and how they''re raised, so they can be...well, not evil and have some level of free will. But, like, they''re still dangerous. And the way to prevent Stephanie from going all dark side and trying to kill us is to make sure she doesn''t face any intense trauma or triggers. It''s like...walking on landmines with her.¡±


    She then glanced over to Stephanie, who sat on the couch with a clueless expression, seemingly unaware of the danger that lurked inside her.


    Esther''s frown deepened at the news. She had been silently watching the conversation, her expression filled with concern for Stephanie''s wellbeing. She wrote another note, holding it out to the others. It read: "What constitutes a trigger? How do we know if she''s about to snap?¡±


    Uni and Trixie exchanged a knowing glance before focusing their attention back on Esther. Uni spoke up, her voice steady. "Dolores mentioned that sudden strong emotions, especially negative ones like anger, fear, or sadness, can trigger the Aranaki to take over. We''ll just have to be vigilant and try to keep her calm."


    Trixie nodded, a hint of worry in her eyes. "It''s going to be a bit of a challenge, but we need to make sure we''re always mindful of her feelings. No intense conflicts or sudden scares around Stephanie.¡±


    "Easier said than done though, ain''t it?" Uni grumbled under her breath, a tinge of frustration evident. She knew how difficult it was to avoid conflicts and upsets altogether, especially in their situation.


    Trixie''s expression mirrored Uni''s, the weight of the responsibility weighing heavily on her shoulders. "I know, Uni..." she said quietly. "But we can''t just give up. We need to do our darn best to keep her from tipping over the edge. She''s an innocent girl, after all.¡±


    Uni''s expression softened as she nodded in agreement. "You''re right, Trix," she said, her voice softer. "We can''t give up on Stephanie. It''s just...I hate that we have to tiptoe around her, living in constant fear that she might snap any second. It''s so messed up."Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Esther, who had been silently following the conversation, wrote yet another note. It read: "Are there any other precautions we should take to keep her from going rogue?¡±


    Uni sighed, running a hand through her hair. "Well, according to Dolores, we just need to be mindful of her emotions, avoid triggers, and try to keep her stress levels low. It''s not a foolproof plan, but it''s all we''ve got for now."


    Trixie nodded, adding her own thoughts. "We could also try to keep her well-fed with sugar. Dolores said that it helps to keep the Aranaki content, less likely to cause trouble."


    "Good thing we have this in handy," Uni said as she sat down all the bags of snacks she and Trixie got during their road trip.


    "Wow...that''s, um, a lot of candy¡ª" Stephanie''s eyes widened as she looked at the pile of bags, a mix of awe and disbelief on her face. "You got all this for me?!"


    Trixie nodded excitedly. "Yep! Uni and I went on a little snack bonanza while we were gone. We thought you''d appreciate a bit of a sugar fix too."


    A smile spread across Stephanie''s face as she approached the pile, her eyes sparkling with excitement at the sight of so much candy.


    Uni watched as Stephanie''s eyes lit up at the sight of all the candy. She felt a pang of guilt as she thought about the true reason behind the sugary gifts. It was all to keep the Archon''s influence within her in check. It felt like they were feeding a monster, not a sweet little girl.


    "We figured you could use a little pick-me-up," Uni said, trying to keep her voice light. "Go ahead, help yourself.¡±


    Stephanie wasted no time, her small hands eagerly delving into the bags. She pulled out candy after candy, her face lighting up with each new discovery.


    She giggled with delight as she unwrapped a piece of chocolate and popped it into her mouth. "Mmmm, so good~!" she exclaimed, her mouth full of chocolatey goodness.


    Uni and Trixie watched as Stephanie happily indulged herself, a mix of guilt and hope on their faces. The candy seemed to be doing the job, keeping the girl happy and the Aranaki content.


    Esther, who had been silently observing the scene, wrote a note and held it up for them to see, the note reading: "So¡­ Do we tell her what''s going on? About the Archons and everything?¡±


    Uni''s face fell slightly as she read Esther''s note. The question hung heavy in the air, a difficult one to answer.


    Trixie crossed her arms, a mix of concern and uncertainty on her face. "I don''t know, Esty... I mean, what would we say? ''Hey Stephanie, by the way, there''s an evil creature living inside you that could make you go insane at any second''?¡±


    Uni sighed heavily, rubbing her temples. "Yeah, it''s not exactly an easy conversation to have. And what if it triggers the whole thing to happen? We''ll be responsible for her going into a dark state."


    Trixie''s expression was solemn as she glanced at Stephanie, happily eating candy. "We can''t risk it. We just can''t.¡±


    They all fell into a heavy silence, each lost in their own thoughts. The question hung over them like a dark cloud. Should they tell Stephanie the truth or keep it a secret? Was it kinder to let her live in blissful ignorance, or was that cruel in itself?


    Stephanie, oblivious to the heavy conversation going on, blissfully continued to unwrap and eat candy.


    Uni finally broke the silence, her voice filled with hesitation. "I think... We keep it a secret. For now, at least. We can''t risk setting her off. It''s better to let her just enjoy being a normal girl as much as we can. We owe her that much."


    Trixie nodded in agreement, a hint of sadness in her eyes. "Yeah, you''re right. But this feels so wrong, keeping something this big from her¡­¡±


    Uni''s frustration grew as she looked over at the blissfully unaware Stephanie. "I know it does. But think about it, Trix. What good will it do to tell her? She''ll be scared, probably feel like a freak, and then the Archons influencing her will... Well, you get the picture."


    Trixie''s face fell even further, the reality of the situation weighing down on her. "I know... I just hate this so much.¡±


    "Believe me, I do too," Uni said, her voice softer now. "But right now, all we can do is keep giving her candy and try to keep her happy. We need to do everything we can to keep the Aranaki... well, dormant. It''s the responsible thing to do."


    The room fell silent again as the weight of their decision sank in. It felt like they were walking a dangerous line between protecting Stephanie and doing the wrong thing.

 Theres Only One Way

    Evelynn''s trembling intensified, and her Corrupted Eye seemed to glow even brighter. Her body was now wracked with tremors, and sweat beaded on her forehead.


    Svenja, her voice desperate, shouted, "Evelynn, you have to fight it! Don''t let him through! You''re stronger than him!"


    Kurovika, her heart pounding in her chest, looked around, trying to figure out what they could do.


    Reagan, watching the scene intently, suddenly had a thought.


    "Wait! We might be able to sever the connection between Necromoon and Evelynn''s corrupted eye! If we can disrupt the link between them, it might help her resist his control!"


    Draley nodded, raising a hand imbued with her aura. "Great idea, Reagan. I can shut off her aura nodes from her eye, thus severing the connection between her and Necromoon.¡±


    Svenja, understanding the plan, nodded in agreement, her grip on Evelynn''s shoulder tightening.


    "Do it, but be careful. We don''t know how Necromoon will react when the connection is severed."


    Draley, her eyes fixed on Evelynn''s Corrupted Eye, focused her aura on targeting the specific nodes that connected the eye with Necromoon''s influence.


    Svenja, understanding the plan, nodded in agreement, her grip on Evelynn''s shoulder tightening.


    "Do it, but be careful. We don''t know how Necromoon will react when the connection is severed."


    Draley, her eyes fixed on Evelynn''s Corrupted Eye, focused her aura on targeting the specific nodes that connected the eye with Necromoon''s influence.


    As Draley''s aura targeted the connection points, the Corrupted Eye reacted violently, pulsing and dimming.


    Evelynn cried out in pain, her body convulsed, but Svenja held on tightly.


    Svenja shouted over the racket, "It''s working! Keep going, Draley!¡±


    Draley, sweat beading on her forehead, focused her aura, pushing harder against the connection nodes.


    "I''m trying, but Necromoon is resisting! He''s not about to give up control so easily!"You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Kurovika, watching the battle of wills, shouted, "We can''t let up! Keep the pressure on, or he''ll take her over!¡±


    As Draley continued her efforts, the connection between Necromoon''s influence and Evelynn''s Corrupted Eye started to weaken.


    Evelynn''s body gradually relaxed, her trembling lessening, though the Corrupted Eye continued to pulsate intermittently.


    Draley, her aura starting to falter, shouted, "I''m almost there! We just need a little more!¡±


    Draley, her determination strengthening, intensified her aura, targeting the last vestiges of the connection points.


    Her aura flared with an intense light, the connection finally snapping, and the Corrupted Eye dimmed completely.


    Draley slumped backward, panting heavily, her aura disappearing.


    Svenja, relief flooding her, held Evelynn, who was unconscious but no longer trembling.


    "It worked! We did it! The connection is broken!"


    Kurovika, grinning, gave a sigh of relief. "Thank the Goddesses. I thought Necromoon had her for a while there. Well done, Draley.¡±


    Draley, still panting, managed a shaky smile.


    "Thanks. I''m glad it actually worked. I thought he was going to gain control for a second."


    Reagan, checking on Evelynn, spoke up. "She''s still unconscious, but her vital signs are stable. We just need to wait for her to wake up now.¡±


    Svenja, her arms still around Evelynn, nodded in agreement.


    "You''re right. Necromoon won''t take this defeat lying down. He''ll be back, and next time, he could be even more dangerous."


    Draley, her fatigue still visible, managed a weak smile. "We need to be prepared for anything. Necromoon isn''t one to give up easily. He''ll try again, we just need to be ready. Until then, we should just get out of this place and head back to the HQ. Whaddya say, Svenja?¡±


    Svenja nodded. "Yeah, we should leg it ¡®fore Necromoon''s lackeys show up. We can''t risk stickin¡¯ around any longer."


    Kurovika, glancing around to make sure the coast was clear, gave her agreement.


    "I agree. Let''s head back to HQ as soon as we can. We should have a quick debrief and get some rest. It''s been a helluva already.¡°


    Draley, still catching her breath, slowly got to her feet, her legs shaking slightly from the exertion.


    "I''m on board. Let''s get out of here and head back to HQ. I don''t know about you all, but I could use a nap."


    Reagan nodded in agreement, letting out a deep exhale.


    "And food. I could definitely go for some food after all that.¡±


    The Alliance chuckled at Reagan''s comment.


    Svenja, a small smile appearing on her face, spoke up.


    "Agreed. Some food would be swell. Once we''re back at HQ, we''ll get some nourishment, and then a long, well-deserved rest. We''ve definitely earned it after today''s incident.¡±


    Kurovika, cracking a grin, chimed in.


    "You can say that again. I''m starving. And a good, long nap does sound pretty tempting. But first, let''s get out of this hellhole and back to the safety of HQ."


    Draley nodded, her exhaustion clear on her face.


    "I''m right there with you, Kurovika. A hot meal and a comfy bed are sounding more and more appealing by the second.¡±


    The Alliance, all in agreement, began to move out. Svenja, holding Evelynn gently in her arms, led the way, with the others following closely behind.


    The path out of the lair was filled with the sounds of their tired but confident footsteps. The journey back to HQ loomed ahead, the promise of food, rest, and safety awaiting them. As they walked through the dimly lit outskirts of the Necropolis Realm, a silence settled over the group, each lost in their thoughts. The adrenaline from the confrontation with Necromoon was beginning to wane, leaving behind a profound exhaustion.


    Kurovika, glancing at the others, spoke up, "I know we''re all exhausted, but we should probably have a debriefing session as soon as we get back to HQ, just to discuss what happened and plan our next move. Agreed?¡±


    Svenja hummed in agreement.


    "Ye''re right. A debriefin'' would be for the best. We need ta discuss what happened, an'' figure out our next steps. Necromoon was tryin'' to possess Evelynn through her Corrupted Eye, and that''s somethin'' we can''t ignore. Can it be dealt with completely, though?"


    She turned to Draley and continued, "Maybe with your unique abilities, Draley?"


    Draley shook her head, a soft sigh escaping her parted lips. "No, sorry Svenja, but I don''t have those kinds of powers.¡±


    Svenja''s face fell slightly at Draley''s response, but she nodded in understanding.


    "But," Draley spoke up once more, her tone laced with hope, "I do know someone who CAN fully block the Corrupted Eye''s connection to Necromoon."


    Svenja''s face lit up at Draley''s words. The others perked up as well, their curiosity piqued.


    Svenja, a hint of excitement in her voice, asked, "Wait, really? Y''know someone who can block the connection? Who?¡±

 Big Day Tomorrow

    Suddenly, a thought came to Uni, her eyes widening slightly. "Hey, you know... we could maybe come up with a cover story. Something harmless that would explain away the candy. We need a good excuse for why we''re giving her this much sugar all of a sudden."


    "You''re right," Trixie chimed in, her face brightening slightly. "We just can''t keep giving her candy without a good reason. We need a cover story that sounds believable. But what could we tell her that would make sense?¡±


    Uni thought for a moment, her mind racing. "Hm... what if we say...it''s a special reward for her being such a good girl? Like, I don''t know, an extra treat for staying calm and well-behaved.¡±


    "That could work," Trixie agreed, her eyes lighting up. "Yeah, and we could say that she''s been doing really well recently, and we wanted to show our appreciation by spoiling her a bit. It''s not entirely a lie, right? We are rewarding her for being a good girl.¡±


    "Exactly," Uni chimed in, relieved that they had come up with a cover story. "And it''s vague enough that it probably won''t set off any alarm bells. And she''ll just think we''re being extra sweet to her, which won''t seem out of the ordinary, right? Let''s give it a whirl.¡±


    Just then, Stephanie looked up from the candy she had been devouring in bliss. Her cheeks were smeared with chocolate, and her smile was as sweet as the treats they had been feeding her.


    "You guys are the best," she said, her voice filled with genuine appreciation. "This candy is so yummy~!¡±


    Uni couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt as she looked at the sweet girl in front of them. She was so innocent, so blissfully unaware of the true reason for the candy overload. But they had to keep it that way for her own safety.


    She forced a smile, trying to keep her voice light. "We''re happy you''re enjoying it, Stephanie. We just wanted to spoil you a bit, since you''ve been such a good girl lately.¡±


    "Yeah," Trixie chimed in, her voice equally as cheerful. "You''ve been such a good girl. We thought you deserved a little treat."


    Stephanie beamed at them, not suspecting a thing. Her eyes sparkled with happiness, completely oblivious to the true reason behind all the sugar she was being given.


    As they continued to shower her with sugar and sweet words, Uni couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions. On one hand, she was glad that Stephanie was happy and oblivious. But on the other hand, she couldn''t shake the feeling of guilt and the weight of the secret they were hiding from her.


    It was a necessary lie, but a lie nonetheless.


    ¡­


    The rest of the day passed without any incidents. Stephanie was happily devouring candy and being her sweet, innocent self. Uni and Trixie continued to spoil her with sugar and affection, pretending that everything was normal.


    As the evening approached, they watched as Stephanie started to get a little drowsy, the effects of all the sugar finally catching up to her.


    "Wow, she''s got a big sugar crash," Uni whispered to Trixie, a small smile playing on her lips. "Looks like all that candy did its job."


    Trixie chuckled softly, looking at the sleepy Stephanie. "Yeah, I guess it did. Maybe we should start cutting back on the sweets a little. Can''t have her bouncing off the walls all the time.¡±


    Uni laughed lightly. "Yeah, that might be a good idea. We don''t want her to be a sugar-crazed monster 24/7, after all."


    Just then, Stephanie let out a huge yawn, her eyelids getting heavier and heavier.


    "Okay, I think it''s time for bed for Ms. Little Sugar Monster over here," Uni teased gently.


    Trixie chuckled. "Yeah, she''s had enough candy for the day. Let''s get her tucked into bed before she falls asleep right here on the couch.¡±


    They both approached Stephanie, who was now struggling to keep her eyes open. Uni gently picked her up, cradling her in her arms. "Come on, sleepyhead. Let''s getcha in bed.¡±


    Uni carried Stephanie into her bedroom, followed closely by Trixie. They placed her gently on the bed, pulling the covers over her small body. Stephanie mumbled a sleepy "good night" before dozing off almost instantly.


    Uni and Trixie smiled at each other as they quietly left the room, shutting the door behind them.


    "Looks like the sugar crash worked like a charm," Uni whispered, a hint of relief in her voice.


    "Yeah," Trixie agreed, a similar note of relief in her voice. "She fell asleep pretty quickly. I guess all that sugar really tired her out.¡±


    "Yep," Uni agreed. "That''ll hopefully help keep the Archons inside her under control for the night, too."


    They walked back into the living room, taking a moment to relax. The weight of their secret seemed a bit lighter now that Stephanie was fast asleep and safe from the darkness within her. But despite the relief they felt, a sense of unease still lingered. Uni spoke up, her voice quiet. "You know, Trix...this whole thing we''re doing...the lies, the sugar...it doesn''t feel right.¡±


    Trixie sighed, her shoulders slumping. "I know, Uni. I know. It doesn''t sit well with me either. But what choice do we have, y''know? We can''t risk telling her the truth, can we? I mean, it could make her go berserk, like Dolores said. We can''t risk that.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "I know," Uni said, her voice filled with frustration. "But it just feels so...wrong. We''re lying to a clueless little girl, Trix. We''re pretending everything''s fine and giving her a ton of candy so some evil thing inside her stays happy. What kind of people do that make us?¡±


    "We''re not bad people, Uni," Trixie responded, her voice firm. "We''re doing what we have to do to keep her safe... to keep everyone safe. I don''t like it any more than you do, but we don''t have any other choice. This is the lesser of two evils, plain and simple.¡±


    Uni wanted to argue further, but she knew deep down that Trixie was right. They didn''t have a better option. Telling the truth could put everyone in danger.


    She let out a sigh of resignation. "I know, Trix. We''re doing what we have to do. But the guilt...it''s still there. I can''t help it.¡±


    "I get it," Trixie said, her voice laced with empathy. "Trust me, I feel the same way. But we can''t let our guilt get the best of us. We have to stay focused on keeping her safe, no matter what. That''s our top priority here. We also still have to live our life too¡ªwe''re in a whole new country right now.¡±


    "Yeah," Uni nodded, taking a deep breath. "You''re right. We have to stay strong, for ourselves and for Stephanie. And you''re right, we do need to have some semblance of normalcy too. We can''t just hole ourselves up in fear."


    She paused, then a small, sad smile appeared on her face. "I guess it''s a good thing the candy keeps her so happy and distracted, huh?¡±


    They both fell into silence for a moment, the weight of their situation hanging in the air.


    Uni broke the silence, her voice quiet yet determined. "You know, as much as I hate this whole situation, there''s something I''m grateful for."


    "Oh? And what''s that?" Trixie asked, raising an eyebrow inquisitively.


    "Having you by my side," Uni said, her voice sincere. "If I had to go through all this with anyone, I''m glad it''s you, Trix."


    She reached out and squeezed her friend''s hand, a gesture of gratitude and support.


    "Aw, Uni," Trixie said, a warm smile spreading across her face. "You''re making me blush. But seriously, I feel the same way. I''m glad I''m in this with you. We make a pretty good team, don''t we?¡±


    "The best damn team there is," Uni chuckled, a hint of pride in her voice. "No matter what happens, I know we can face it together. We''ve got this, Trix. We really do.¡±


    "Hell yeah, we do," Trixie said, her voice full of determination. "Just you and me, Uni. Always and forever. And we''ll get through this, no matter how difficult or scary it gets. We''re a force to be reckoned with, remember?¡±


    Uni smiled, that familiar warmth spreading through her. "How could I forget? We''re the power duo, Trix. Nothing can stop us when we''re together.¡±


    "Damn straight," Trixie grinned, feeling a surge of confidence.


    A paper crumpling sound was heard behind the two, and they turned around to see Esther, who pointed at herself with a smile while mouthing "Me too".


    Uni and Trixie chuckled, knowing that their fellow Alliance member had heard their conversation.


    Uni spoke up, her voice warm. "Of course, Esther. You''re a part of our team too. Couldn''t do it without you.¡±


    "Yeah," Trixie chimed in, a smile on her face. "You''re our quiet powerhouse. No one can kick some serious butt on the battlefield like you can, you know that?¡±


    Esther gave a self-satisfied smirk in response, seemingly pleased with the compliment.


    Trixie laughed. "See, even she knows that she''s a badass. We''re unstoppable, guys."


    "And don''t forget me as well, Trixie," Piper chimed in, the android beaming up at her lifelong companion, her hands behind her back.


    Trixie couldn''t help but roll her eyes affectionately at her android companion. "Oh, here we go. Of course, I could never forget you, Piper. You''re the resident genius and wholesome bot rolled into one. The little sister that I never had.¡±


    "Exactly," Uni nodded, a confident smirk on her face. "A perfect team. Brains. Brawn. Speed. And silent but deadly."


    Esther made a mock salute, further emphasizing her badassery.


    "See? You don''t need to say a word to be awesome, Esther."


    Trixie looked over at Piper. "And you, little genius, always the glue that keeps us together, yeah?¡±


    "You got it," Piper beamed, her eyes shining.


    Trixie folded her arms behind her head, tilting it in thought. "Gee, we should all go out and have some fun tomorrow like the tourists we are, any good spots around here, Piper?¡±


    Piper hummed, her processing skills immediately going to work.


    "Absolutely, plenty," she replied, her eyes briefly flickering as her search results came up. "There are numerous spots nearby that might interest each of you. Would you like me to list the top options?¡±


    Uni chuckled, shaking her head jokingly. "She''s like a walking, talking encyclopedia."


    Trixie rolled her eyes but couldn''t suppress a smile at Piper''s efficiency. "Please, Piper. Give us the rundown of the best spots around here. I hope they have a mall somewhere, although I''m sure they do."


    "I am far better than encyclopedia," Piper corrected with a hint of mock offense, but her tone was more playful than serious.


    Trixie laughed. "Yeah, yeah, I know. You''re superior in every way. Just give us a banging mall or something, smarty-pants.¡±


    Piper pretended to pout for a second before bursting into a laugh. "Got it. Let me give you the top picks for a fun outing..."


    Her eyes flickered again, her internal database providing her with the information. The group watched, impressed as always, at how quickly and accurately she could gather intel.


    Piper spoke up, her voice filled with excitement, "There are several interesting spots nearby that you could visit. For shopping, there are a few modern malls, and for nature lovers, there is a beautiful national park not too far away. There''s also a local beach known for its clear waters and excellent surfing, along with numerous restaurants and cafes that serve local cuisine.¡±


    Uni''s eyes lit up at the mention of a mall. The thought of a day of shopping and unwinding sounded like heaven.


    But she also took note of the other suggestions, recognizing the needs and interests of her team members.


    Esther, of course, appeared to remain impassive, although there was a subtle glint of interest in her eyes.


    Trixie, ever the adventurer, perked up at the mention of the beach and national park. Her eyes sparkled, envisioning the possibilities.


    But she also didn''t forget the importance of shopping. She knew Uni would appreciate that outlet, even if it wasn''t her main preference.


    Piper, as per her usual self, was already organizing an itinerary in her mind, taking into account everyone''s preferences and ensuring the day would be fun and memorable.


    She looked around, her gaze landing on each individual. "So, what do you all think? What sounds like the most enjoyable option?"


    "Mall first," Uni blurted out without a moment''s hesitation.


    The others laughed at Uni''s bluntness.


    Trixie chuckled. "Of course, that''s the first thing that would pop into your head. Are we also getting ice cream after that?"


    Uni feigned offense. "Well, of course. Any self-respecting shopaholic knows a day of retail therapy needs to be rounded off with a sweet treat.¡±


    Piper giggled, her eyes glimmering with amusement. "Noted. Shopping and ice cream. Got it."


    Esther remained silent, though the corner of her mouth twitched slightly, hinting at a subtle smile.


    Uni grinned. "See? I have my priorities straight. And let''s face it, a day of shopping in a massive mall is an essential part of any vacay."


    Trixie playfully rolled her eyes, but a smirk betrayed her amusement. "You and your priorities. Alright, fine. Mall first, then we''ll go for a walk on the beach and have ice cream, deal?¡±


    "Deal," Uni agreed quickly.


    Trixie looked at Piper. "You''ve marked down the mall location and the rest, right? We don''t want to get lost finding a shopping paradise."


    Piper chuckled. "Of course, I''ve got all the locations stored in my database. Nothing slips past me. You''ll have a smooth trip without any issues.¡±


    "Perfect," Uni said, feeling her excitement grow. "Tomorrow can''t come soon enough. I can practically hear my credit card shouting ''take me out of the wallet!''.


    Trixie chuckled. "You and your shopping addiction. Just try not to drain all your funds on the first day, yeah?¡±


    Uni feigned offense once again, putting a hand over her heart dramatically. "Excuse me, my shopping is a lifestyle, not an addiction. And I promise to restrain myself. Maybe. Probably.¡±


    Trixie laughed, used to Uni''s antics.


    Esther''s eyes sparkled with amusement now, clearly enjoying the banter.


    Piper spoke up, her tone light and teasing. "Uni, if you need help controlling your spending spree, I can always take over your card.¡±


    Uni gave her a mock glare. "Oh, you wish, you little piece of technology. My card is mine and mine alone. No one''s going to limit my shopping freedom, not even you."


    Trixie smirked, loving the friendly banter between the two.


    Piper chuckled. "Just offering you a backup plan, you know. If your shopping spree takes a wild turn, I can step in and prevent you from making any... impulsively expensive decisions."


    Uni put a hand over her heart again. "How sweet of you, Piper. But worry not, I have the willpower of a gladiator. I can resist the lure of discount signs and shiny things. Mostly. Now I''m outta here, gotta surf the web and all before I rest up for the big day.¡±


    The others laughed at Uni''s dramatic declaration.


    Trixie smiled. "Yeah, yeah. You go do that. But remember, sleep is important too. We don''t need a zombie tomorrow who only cares about the mall store discounts."


    Uni stuck her tongue out jokingly. "I''ll sleep after I''ve checked all the online deals. Bye, suckers!¡±


    They all waved as Uni disappeared under the sheets, already mentally planning her shopping strategy.

 Kaz and the Fortune Teller

    Kaz took slow, confident steps up to the Fortune Teller, a grin on his face as he prepared to boast about his achievements in pursuit of his mission.


    ¡°And that''s that,¡± Kaz gloated, crossing his arms. ¡°I removed all information of the stolen artifact and the ensuing war from the Tree of Knowledge, thus ending that silly conflict. That will make it easier for me to slip through the cracks without anyone raising their brows at me.¡±


    The hooded figure gave a slight nod, a low hum sounding out in response. ¡°Very well. Good work, Kaz. The less chaos and uncertainty there is in the world, the easier you can work from behind the scenes.¡±


    Kaz felt a sense of satisfaction as he spoke with the hooded figure, the low hum of the Fortune Teller¡¯s acknowledgment echoing in the silence. Hearing the figure''s words of praise, Kaz''s grin widened.


    "Hmph, that''s right," he said, his voice dripping with pride. "It was no problem at all. I''ve always been quite skilled at working through the shadows, you know. No one will even realize I was the one who cleaned up after that little war."


    He leaned against the wall, folding his arms across his chest.


    The Fortune Teller continued to hum, their head tilted down so that the shadows from their hood concealed their face even further. Kaz could feel the figure assessing him with a calm and collected gaze, their demeanor as composed as the flame of the soothing candlelight filling the room.


    "Indeed, Kaz," the figure nodded slowly. "You have a talent for working in the shadows, a skill that is invaluable to your endeavors. But remember, the more you erase the chaos in the world, the more the forces of Light will resist your work.¡±


    Kaz let out a scoff and rolled his eyes. "Tch, the forces of Light," he said with disdain, his voice laced with derision. "They think they''re so righteous, always trying to impose their order and control. It''s such an inconvenience."


    He pushed himself away from the wall and stood up straight, his arms still folded across his chest. "But they won''t be a problem for much longer. I have something in mind that will make sure they won''t be interfering with my plans any time soon.¡±


    The Fortune Teller lifted their head slightly, their interest piqued by Kaz''s words. Despite their hidden face, Kaz could feel the figure''s gaze locked on him, waiting for him to continue.


    "Oh? Something in mind, you say?" The figure said, their voice low and smooth. "And what kind of plan is this that would make the forces of Light no longer a threat?¡±


    Kaz smirked, his confidence growing as he spoke. "It''s a little project I''ve been working on for a while now," he said, his voice taking on a slightly devious tone. "I''ve been researching and gathering information on the forces of Light. Everything from their weaknesses to their methods. And I''ve come up with some very interesting things. Things that I can use against them, should I need to.¡±


    "Interesting," they said, their voice low and contemplative. "You''ve been gathering information on the forces of Light, searching for their weaknesses. That is a useful tactic. But be careful not to underestimate them. They are not ignorant. They are aware of your plans and movements just as you are of theirs.¡±


    "Hmph, you don''t need to remind me of that," he said, scoffing. "I''m fully aware that the forces of Light are on high alert, trying to keep track of my every move. But they''re foolishly underestimating me if they think they can stop what I have planned.¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Kaz, do not let your arrogance blind you. The forces of Light are powerful, and they have resources you have never even thought of. Do not underestimate them, for that would be your downfall."


    They paused for a moment, their head tilting slightly as if regarding Kaz with a thoughtful expression. "You may be powerful, but hubris is the downfall of even the greatest of men. You''re not still working alone, are you?"


    Kaz snorted, waving a hand dismissively. "Of course not. I''m still working with the Cabal to get to what I need. Damn that quirky bunch.¡±


    The Fortune Teller let out another hum, their voice tinged with a hint of amusement. "The Cabal, hmm? A motley crew, if I ever saw one."


    Kaz let out a scoff, his grin twisted into a smirk. "Hmph, that''s one way of putting them, I suppose. They''re a real handful, that''s for damn sure. Especially that Nyx chick. She''s always got her nose in my business.¡±


    "I see. From what I''ve observed, Nyx does indeed have a habit of being a bit nosey, doesn''t she? Always asking questions, always wanting to know more. She''s a bit bothersome, isn''t she?"


    Kaz grunted, his hands now on his hips. "Bothersome is an understatement. She''s a real pain in my ass, always asking questions and pestering me about my plans and my methods. I''m starting to think she suspects something about me.¡±


    "Oh, it''s quite possible she does suspect something. She''s more perceptive than she lets on. I wouldn''t put it past her to have figured out at least a part of your plan."


    Kaz''s smirk turned into a frown, his eyes narrowing. "Hmph, she would, wouldn''t she? That raven-haired pest, she knows nothing.¡±


    "You seem quite frustrated with her, Kaz. She really does get under your skin, doesn''t she?"


    "Of course, she does. She''s such a pain, always getting in my way, asking questions, and trying to figure out my plans. It drives me nuts. I''d rather not have her around, but the rest of the Cabal would be like chickens running around with their heads cut off if anything were to happen to her.¡±


    "Yes, I can imagine. She does play an important role in the Cabal, keeping them all in check and focused on their goals. The Cabal would most definitely fall apart without her. But let me ask you this, Kaz: is there a Cabal member that you are actually fond of?¡±


    Kaz''s eyes widened in slight surprise at the Fortune Teller''s question. He had never considered such a thing before. "Fond of...?" he repeated, his voice low and contemplative. "I... I''ve never really considered that before. They''re all so different, and they can be such a pain in my ass sometimes. But¡­ I suppose there is one member that I can tolerate more than the others¡­¡±


    "Oh, really? And who might that be, Kaz?"


    Kaz was silent for a moment, his gaze fixed on a point somewhere in the distance. Finally, he let out a huff and spoke. "Gabrielle," he said, his voice low. "I suppose you can say that I''m the most fond of her. She''s a good fighter, she stays in her own lane, and she''s one of the few members of the Cabal that doesn''t make me want to rip my hair out.¡±


    "Ah, Gabrielle. I can see why you would be fond of her. She is a formidable fighter, no denying that. And her ability to stay out of others'' business is a rare trait indeed. Quite impressive for someone as fiery as she is. But I sense there''s more to it than that. There''s something about Gabrielle that''s special to you, isn''t there?¡±


    Kaz was caught off-guard by the Fortune Teller''s perceptive observation. He had tried to keep his feelings for Gabrielle a secret, even from himself, but the Fortune Teller seemed to have picked up on it anyway. He gritted his teeth and looked away, his face set in a scowl.


    "Don''t get the wrong idea," he grumbled, his voice low. "I''m not some lovesick idiot. I don''t have any special feelings for Gabrielle, if that''s what you''re insinuating. It''s her strength and potential. I have a soft spot for people that show promise, and out of the group, she has the most potential. And yet, she''s not an asshat about it.¡±


    "Ahh, I see. So you''re not a lovesick puppy then, just a pragmatic man who sees potential in others. And you see the most potential in Gabrielle in terms of strength and skill. Is that it?"


    Kaz huffed. "Yes, yes, that''s it. Don''t read too much into it. I''m not some emotional fool that falls for the first pretty face he sees.¡±


    The Fortune Teller chuckled again, their voice holding a bit of mirth. "Of course, of course. I wouldn''t dream of assuming such a thing, Kaz. You''re a man who sees the world as it is, and you don''t let your emotions get in the way of your goals. But I sense there''s something else there, something you''re not willing to admit even to yourself. Is there a bit more to your feelings towards Gabrielle than simply admiration for her strength?¡±


    Kaz''s brow furrowed, his irritation growing at the Fortune Teller''s insistence on this topic. He let out a scoff and shook his head. "You''re wrong," he said, his voice firm and stubborn. "There''s nothing there, alright? I don''t have any romantic feelings for Gabrielle. I''ve never even thought of her in that way. And I never will. So drop it. I think I left my fridge running, see ya later."


    Without another word, Kaz teleported away in the blink of an eye, leaving the Fortune Teller all alone in the candlelit room.


    The Fortune Teller''s shoulders sagged slightly as they watched Kaz vanish, a sigh escaping from their lips. "You can''t run from your own feelings forever, Kaz," they muttered to themselves, their voice low and quiet.


    They knew that Kaz''s denial of any emotional connection to Gabrielle, or anyone for that matter, was just a facade. But they also knew that he wasn''t ready to confront those feelings. Not yet.

 Its Been Decided

    "Think about it," Carmen began, a smile of confidence on her face. "Yes, Frigid is the most dangerous place, but it''s also the most important one to help. We have an opportunity to not only save a World Core, but also prevent a worldwide catastrophe. If we can quell the dragon within the biggest volcano, we''ll save not only Frigid, but potentially the entire world. And besides..."


    Noelle gave her a look of disbelief, knowing where this was going.


    "Besides what?" Alice asked curiously.


    "Besides," Carmen said, mischief sparkling in her eyes. "Dragons are cool.¡±


    At that, a chorus of groans and rolled eyes echoed through the room.


    "Oh jeez, you''re only saying that because of the damn dragon, aren''tcha?" Rachel exasperated, shaking her head.


    Carmen just chuckled. "You got me."


    Noelle just pinched the bridge of her nose, a clear sign of an impending headache.


    "Noelleee~" Carmen whined, dramatically pouting. "It''s a friggin¡¯ dragon, can you blame me?¡±


    Noelle just huffed, refusing to look at her.


    The girls exchanged amused glances, half-amused by Carmen''s shameless dragon obsession.


    "So, it''s decided then?" Alice asked with a sigh. "We''re heading to Frigid first?¡±


    "Looks like it," Noelle relented, her annoyance with the decision evident.


    Carmen, on the other hand, was practically glowing with excitement. "Let''s go!!!! You guys better send me HUNDREDS of pics of the dragon when y''all get back, or else!¡±


    The girls chuckled, knowing that Carmen would undoubtedly be disappointed with the lack of dragon pictures when they returned.


    "We''ll do our best," Rachel replied, humor lacing her voice.


    Carmen whined again. "You''re all just terrible. No dragon pics..."


    "Anyways," Noelle cut in, redirecting the conversation back to the task at hand. "We need to start preparing for our trip to Frigid. It''s going to be our biggest challenge yet.¡±


    "Great," Rachel muttered, already feeling the heat in her imagination. "So we get to battle a dragon while simultaneously being roasted like potatoes on a grill, sounds fun...¡±


    "Well, at least it''ll probably get you a nice tan?" Carmen suggested, attempting to look on the bright side of the situation.


    Noelle rolled her eyes. "Right. That''s what we''re worried about. A decent tan.¡±


    Alice chuckled, amused at Carmen''s optimism in the face of such adversity.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Welp, if nothing else, at least we''ll be coming home with some great campfire stories," she joked, though there was a hint of nervousness in her eyes.


    "Yeah! And imagine the bragging rights!" Carmen added, clearly not understanding the seriousness of the situation.


    Noelle, on the other hand, was not amused. "We''re not going there for bragging rights. We''re going there to save the World Core and prevent a potentially catastrophic disaster. Got it?¡±


    The other Ephemeral girls nodded, their expressions serious once again. They knew Noelle was right. This wasn''t about glory or thrills. It was about saving lives and preventing a disaster.


    Rachel, however, couldn''t help but add a bit of her own humor. "Yeah, yeah, yeah, we got it. Save the world, don''t get sunburned. Got it. All I care about is how I''m going to be sweating bullets the whole damn time."


    "Don''t worry," Noelle assured. "I''ll be sure to bring plenty of towels and deodorant, especially for me. I...can''t handle heat so well¡­¡±


    That statement got the girls snickering, the image of a sweaty and irritated Noelle too hilarious to ignore. Meanwhile, Rachel gave Noelle a sharp glare at her mention of deodorant, her brow raised.


    "...You better not have bad B.O., goddammit.¡±


    The others chuckled at the exchange, while Carmen chimed in, "What, you don''t want to have a sweaty, steaming, and clingy body all up on ya, Rachel? Not even a little bit?"


    Rachel looked at Carmen with a disgusted expression. "Hell no. Y''all can try it, but you''ll get knocked out in a split second.¡±


    Carmen chuckled as she dramatically raised her hands in mock surrender. "Alright, alright, no touchy-touchy with Rachel when it''s hot. I''ll keep that in mind for future reference."


    Noelle, meanwhile, was still slightly embarrassed by the teasing. "You all are ridiculous. I don''t sweat that much, you know. But I''ll still do my part and shower every chance I get."


    "I said," Rachel said to her coldly. "Six feet.¡±


    "Hey now," Zalgo piped up, an amused grin on her face. "I actually think the heat would be a perfect excuse for us to shower together, don''t you guys think?"


    The other girls choked or sputtered at that, especially Noelle, while Carmen laughed heartily. Meanwhile, Rachel looked disgusted.


    "What?! No! Hell, no!"


    Carmen snickered, nudging Rachel with an elbow. "Oh come on, Rach," she teased. "It wouldn''t be THAT bad, wouldn''t it now?¡±


    Rachel''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Are you serious?! You want me to SHARE a shower with them?! That''s just...no way in hell!"


    Carmen let out another laugh, clearly enjoying herself in the midst of the banter. "Why not? It''s practical, right? And hey, you could save water by showering together! It''s environmentally friendly and all that."


    Noelle rolled her eyes, clearly not amused by the conversation taking such a...unseemly turn.


    "Oh my gosh," Rachel groaned, her head in her hands. "You''re all absolutely ridiculous. I am *not* showering with any of you. Period."


    Alice chuckled at the exchange, enjoying the banter but clearly siding with Rachel on this issue. Meanwhile, Carmen was not about to give up, enjoying the reactions too much.


    "Come on, Rach," she teased. "Don''t be such a prude. It''d be a bonding experience, a team-building exercise, just like I taught you before. Void Magic works best when bonds are tight and strong.¡±


    "This is not the kind of bonding I have in mind!" Rachel protested, still reeling in disbelief. "Besides, it''s not even about that, it''s about being comfortable. And I would be the furthest thing from comfortable with...that kind of team-building exercise."


    Noelle just facepalmed, embarrassed by the direction the conversation had taken. But Carmen was not deterred, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Don''t knock it till you try it, Rach. You might surprise yourself.¡±


    Rachel''s face flushed with even more annoyance and embarrassment at Carmen''s words. Desperate to change the subject, she went back on track to the original task at hand. "So¡­ANYWAYS, we have some World Core and dragon-saving business to handle. It''s best if we hurry.¡±


    Carmen pouted, her fun banter shot down. "Aww, come on, that was getting good. Fine, fine. Back to the saving-the-world business."


    Noelle chuckled, happy to divert the conversation from the...unusual territory it had been heading towards. "Thank the gods. Yes, let''s focus on saving Frigid and avoiding any¡­unnecessary team bonding activities.¡±


    The girls laughed at that, the previous tension disappearing and the mood lightening up once more.


    "Alright, back to business," Rachel said, a hint of relief in her voice. "What do we need to prepare for Frigid?"


    Noelle, back in her more serious, analytical mode, brought up a point. "We need to make sure we pack the right gear. Proper clothing, sun protection, water, and portable sources of light, just to name a few basics. We also need to consider what kind of terrain we''ll be dealing with and how to handle the potential dragon.¡±


    Alice, the ever-pragmatic one, added her own concerns. "We also need to consider how to handle the heat. Temperature tolerance and the ability to stay hydrated will be crucial. And we should be prepared for the possibility of the dragon being...unfriendly.¡±


    "You mean the dragon trying to eat or burn ya to a crisp, right?" Carmen asked jokingly.


    "Yes," Alice answered seriously. "A big, potentially dangerous dragon breathing fire at you is a serious threat. I doubt it''ll take kindly to a bunch of humans marching into its home."


    "So it''s settled," Noelle concluded. "We''ll be leaving shortly.¡±


    The girls nodded in agreement. The task ahead of them was no small feat, but they were determined to save the World Core in Frigid.


    Carmen, ever the adventurous one, couldn''t help but add a final comment. "This is gonna be epic. A dragon, a bunch of ladies on a mission... It''s like some high-fantasy novel coming to life.¡±


    Rachel rolled her eyes at Carmen''s comment. "Or a disaster waiting to happen if that dragon is as unfriendly as we suspect."


    ¡°Ah shush, just gimme the dragon pics when y''all get back,¡± Carmen shot back.


    Noelle chuckled at the banter, already mentally preparing for the challenges ahead. "Either way, it''s gonna be a harrowing trip.¡±


    The Ephemerals and Noelle shared nervous but determined smiles. Their journey to Frigid was going to be a dangerous and intense one¡ªbut if anyone could handle it, it was these four young women.


    "To Frigid, then," Rachel said, her voice firm. "Let''s go kick some fiery dragon butt.¡±

 Ready to Go

    Uni was practically bouncing with excitement, her eyes wide as she sipped her coffee. "Today is the day. The day I''ll get to roam free through a huge mall. Just imagine all the shops, the sales, the deals!"


    Trixie laughed, shaking her head in amusement. "Can''t wait to see how quickly we lose you in there.¡±


    Uni puffed up her cheeks in a mock glare. "I am perfectly capable of finding my way around a mall, thank you very much. And besides, I have a finely honed shopping radar. I can sense a sale from a mile away. I''ll be like a heat-seeking missile, straight to the bargain bins.¡±


    Trixie couldn''t help but laugh. "Oh, of course. I forgot you had that built-in GPS for shopping. Just remember, if we lose you, we''ll just have to start a ''Find the Lost Uni'' campaign. Might take a while, though, especially if you end up in the shoe department.¡±


    Uni playfully stuck her tongue out. "Please, the shoe department is my territory. I can sniff out a stylish pair of shoes from miles away. And don''t you worry about losing me. I can handle myself in a mall. It''s you guys who might struggle to keep up with my shopping speed.¡±


    Piper joined in with a chuckle. "Uni, as much as we love you, even your shopping speed has its limits. Don''t forget we''ll want some downtime at the beach later."


    Esther watched the conversation silently, though a glint of humor danced in her eyes.


    Uni rolled her eyes playfully, not wanting to admit they were right. "Oh, come on. I can manage both. I''m an expert multi-tasker, you know. I can speed-shop and still have plenty of energy left to stroll on the beach and enjoy some ice cream. No biggie.¡±


    They all exchanged amused glances, knowing exactly how Uni operated. Her stubbornness and enthusiasm knew no bounds.


    Trixie shook her head, still laughing. "Alright, Miss Multitasker. Just promise us one thing¡ªno going overboard with the credit card. We don''t need to bankrupt you here. We''re on the opposite side of the globe, so act like it.¡±


    Uni waved a dismissive hand, still filled with excitement. "Oh, please. My credit card knows no bounds. But fine, I''ll limit myself. A little."This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Trixie laughed at her friend''s inability to resist a good shopping spree.


    Piper chipped in, her voice filled with mock concern, "As your tech support, I recommend setting a budget limit.¡±


    Uni scoffed playfully. "A budget limit? Sounds like a shopping buzzkill if you ask me. I''m here for the thrill of the hunt, the rush of finding the perfect deal in a foreign country. A budget would just ruin the fun.¡±


    They all chuckled. It was hard to deter Uni from her shopping enthusiasm, and they knew it.


    Trixie put on a serious face, pretending to be a financial advisor. "Listen, Uni. We''re not here to have you blow all your savings on cute clothes and shoes. Remember, we also need to eat and pay for our hotel. Speaking of, what about Stephanie? We can''t bring her along because RISHA is looking for her.¡±


    The mention of Stephanie brought a slight frown to Uni''s face, but she quickly rallied. "Don''t worry, I know I have to save some for her treats. I can''t go on a shopping spree without getting her something. It just wouldn''t be right.¡±


    Trixie nodded, appreciating Uni''s thoughtfulness. "That''s the spirit. And remember, we don''t want to attract too much attention. We''re supposed to keep a low profile here."


    Piper joined in, "Right. So let''s stick together and make sure none of us disappear into a store for too long, especially you, Uni.¡±


    Uni feigned offense once again, though her eyes sparkled with mischief. "You guys are just jealous because you won''t shop as efficiently as I will. But fine, I promise not to abandon you in the mall. We''ll stick together like glue, until I have to tear myself away for some serious bargain hunting, of course.¡±


    They all laughed at Uni''s relentless enthusiasm.


    Trixie gave her a mock warning look. "Alright, Miss Bargain Hunter. Just don''t forget to save some energy for the beach later. We''ll need you in top form for lounging on the sand and enjoying some ice cream.¡±


    Uni nodded, feigning seriousness. "Oh, you can count on me. I''ll be a model of self-control. Right up until I spot the sale sign and my shopping-radar goes berserk."


    Uni then went over to Stephanie and squatted down to look her in the eyes. "You sure you can look after yourself, Steph?¡±


    Stephanie nodded her head as she beamed, her eyes determined. "Don''t worry, Uni. Don''t let my age fool you, I know how to keep myself occupied. Go and enjoy your shopping spree. But don''t forget to get me lots of sweets.¡±


    Uni grinned, patting Stephanie on the head. "No worries, kiddo. I wouldn''t dream of leaving you out. I''ll make sure to get you the sweetest treats I can find."


    Trixie and Piper watched the interaction, appreciating Uni''s sweet nature towards Stephanie.


    Trixie then turned to Uni with a smirk. "Alright, Miss Shopping Master. Looks like we''re gonna be gone for a couple of hours. Don''t get lost or carried away, okay?"


    Uni rolled her eyes playfully. "Please, I''m a master at navigating malls. I''ll find my way back faster than you can say ''buy one, get one free.'' Trust me.¡±


    They all chuckled, knowing fully well that Uni was going to be a force to be reckoned with at the mall.


    Piper spoke up, "Alright, let''s head out then. Uni, try not to tire the mall out too much. We need it in one piece when we return.¡±


    Uni laughed, already imagining the possibilities. "I make no promises. But don''t worry, I''ll try to leave some things for the locals. Maybe. Actually, no, I can''t guarantee anything.¡±


    They all laughed again, their excitement growing. The mall was about to be overrun by a shopping mastermind, and they were about to witness the chaos firsthand. And with that, the ladies and Stephanie parted ways, each eager for their respective activities. Uni, with her shopping mindset, was focused on finding the best deals. Meanwhile, Piper and the others had a more relaxed agenda, planning to meet back up later.

 Welcome to Frigid

    Alice, Rachel, and Zalgo were teleported to the Frigid International Airport by Noelle, seeing the ash-covered landscape and volcanoes churning out lava right outside of the large windows. It looked hotter than an oven outside already, but the air-conditioning inside of the airport was top-notch.


    "Phew," Alice said, wiping a bead of sweat from her brow. "It''s a good thing the airport has air-conditioning. Otherwise, I''d be a hot mess right now."


    That was when Alice looked at a television screen that showed the temperature outside. 67 degrees Celsius. "Uhh," she mumbled, "Guys, I''m not familiar with Celsius, what''s that in Fahrenheit?¡±


    Zalgo, who was more familiar with the metric system, quickly did the conversion in her head. "That''s about 152 degrees Fahrenheit," she said, her eyes widening at the high number. "Yeah, it''s scorching out there."


    Rachel held her head, her expression exasperated. "How is it even possible for a place to be this damn hot all the time?!¡±


    As they spoke, other passengers nearby couldn''t help but overhear their conversation. A dark elf couple, dressed in light summer clothes, turned to them with concerned expressions.


    "You''re heading out in this heat, dear?" the dark elf woman asked Rachel with a motherly tone. "You must be mad. It''s dangerous out there.¡±


    Rachel sighed, knowing the woman was right. "Yeah, I know it''s risky," she said, her voice weary. "But it''s important. We have to save a World Core at the base of that volcano. No matter what."


    The couple looked at the three women, their eyes filled with worry. "But it''s so hot, even for us dark elves. Are you sure you''re prepared for it?¡±


    "We have sunscreen, water, and the right gear," Rachel replied, trying to sound confident. But even she couldn''t hide the hint of trepidation in her eyes.


    The woman shook her head, frowning. "That''s good, but it''s still highly dangerous. You realize the heat can drive people insane, don''t you? Heatstroke is no joke.¡±


    The dark elf man spoke up, his tone sympathetic. "We admire your courage, truly. Just...be careful, alright? We''ve lost track of the number of foreigners and tourists underestimating the heat here and dropping like flies in minutes.¡±


    Noelle nodded, her determination flaring up. "Thank you for your concern. We''ll be careful, promise."


    Zalgo also chimed in, a rare serious look in her normally mischievous eyes. "We''ll look out for each other and stay hydrated.¡±


    Rachel jumped in, "But can you please tell us why this place is called FRIGID and yet it''s BOILING hot here?!"


    The dark elf couple chuckled at Rachel''s question. The man explained, "Ah the name is rather odd for how hot it is, isn''t it? The name was given ages ago, when Frigid was a frozen hell, with temperatures far below zero, and nothing but ice and snow covering the entire place.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Wait, seriously?!" Rachel asked, surprise obvious in her expression. "This place was a frozen wasteland in the past?"


    The woman nodded. "Yes, it was. But centuries ago, when the volcanoes started becoming active all of a sudden, the region has undergone drastic changes. All the heat released over the years has been trapped by all the volcanoes surrounding the region, so the heat had nowhere to go. So the heat called this region home. The frozen hell you hear in the myths and legends is long gone. Now it''s a hot hell instead.¡±


    "Wow," Alice mumbled, still wrapping her head around the drastic change. "So how come everyone still calls this place Frigid, even though it''s a furnace now?¡±


    The man shrugged, a bittersweet smile on his face. "Habit I guess? The name Frigid has stuck, you know, even after the drastic shift in climate. And now, even the locals prefer to call it by its old name."


    Zalgo let out a small laugh, "Sounds like a major branding issue. Frigid? More like Inferno!¡±


    The dark elf couple chuckled and nodded in agreement, "You''re not wrong there!"


    Rachel shook her head in disbelief, the information still sinking in. "So let me get this straight. This place was an icy wasteland, then it suddenly became a volcano party zone, and everyone kept calling it Frigid? That''s nuts.¡±


    The woman chuckled, clearly amused by Rachel''s reaction. "Yes, it''s a bit absurd. But that''s how it is. History and tradition can be stubborn sometimes, even when they no longer apply."


    "It''s wild though, this sudden shift in temperature," Zalgo mused. "From freezing cold to roasting hot, just like that. And all because of volcanoes? Just what kinda volcanoes are these?¡±


    The dark elf man sighed, "As for the volcanoes, they are no ordinary volcanoes. They are extremely active and volatile, with frequent eruptions. Geologists from all over have come here to study them, but no one seems to understand what''s causing such abnormal activity."


    Alice, ever the curious one, spoke up, "And the locals aren''t concerned about these dangerous volcanoes?¡±


    The woman shook her head, a resigned look in her eyes. "They''ve lived with the volcanoes for generations. To them, it''s just a part of life here. And these eruptions, well, they''ve become a common occurrence."


    Rachel, still in disbelief, looked out the window at the volcanoes outside. "Just another day at the office for these folks, huh? Living under the constant threat of fiery doom. Sounds like a fun time.¡±


    The couple chuckled at Rachel''s sarcastic comment.


    The woman spoke, "It''s not always fiery doom. Sometimes, it''s just ash falling from the sky. The locals have learned to live with it. It''s just a part of life here."


    The man added, "But the heat, the heat can still be dangerous. Even for us dark elves, beings with naturally higher heat resistance, the heat can be intense. Hence why, during the summer months where temperatures are the most brutal, we dark elves travel to cooler places. Albeit it''s still summertime in other countries in the northern hemisphere, we''d easily rather take 32 degrees or 37 degrees instead of 78."


    Alice scratched her head. "Uhh...Celsius to Fahrenheit conversion, please?¡±


    The dark elf man smiled, "Sure. 78 degrees Celsius is about 172 degrees Fahrenheit. It''s definitely hot enough to be uncomfortable for even us dark elves."


    The woman nodded, "Yes. The heat can be quite oppressive, especially for longer periods of time. That''s why we take seasonal migrations during the peak of summer."


    Zalgo, listening in, nodded thoughtfully. "So the heat here is like a yearly cycle of hellish summers? And locals either evacuate or just tough it out?¡±


    The man nodded, "That''s about right. Summer here is no joke. It''s almost unbearable for humans and is downright dangerous for less heat-resistant races. But the locals either evacuate, or they''ve adapted their lifestyles to suit the heat."


    The woman added, "There are also underground cities and settlements here, where people can find shelter from the summer heat. And of course, there''s the air-conditioning!¡±


    Rachel raised an eyebrow, "So people just spend their summers underground? Like moles?"


    The dark elf man chuckled at that, "Pretty much. It''s either that, or you stay indoors and bask in the air-conditioning. And let me tell you, the electricity bills are no joke during the summer months."


    Zalgo, a playful glint in her eyes, added, "I wonder if there are any ''summertime only'' deals for electricity here. Like ''Buy one heatwave, get one free.¡±


    The couple laughed at Zalgo''s comment, clearly amused by the girl''s sarcasm.


    The woman replied, "Oh, wouldn''t that be convenient? We could have a summer sale on our electricity bills!"


    Rachel rolled her eyes, still not used to dealing with Zalgo''s jokes. "Yeah, yeah, very funny, you two. Welp, nice meetin'' you guys, but we have a dragon to handle here.¡±


    The couple nodded, expressing their well wishes. "Stay safe out there. And remember, don''t underestimate the heat."


    Zalgo grinned, saluting mock-seriously. "You bet. We''ll avoid spontaneous combustion as best we can!¡±


    The man chuckled at Zalgo''s reply, clearly amused. "Oh, and watch out for those volcanoes too. Not just the heat, but the ash can be nasty."


    The woman added, "Oh, and the lava. That''s no joke either."


    Rachel nodded, appreciating the warnings. "Thanks for the advice, folks. See ya around."


    The dark elf couple bid them farewell, and the four prepared to leave from the cool airport to the heat outside.

 On a Spree

    As the taxi pulled up to the mall, Uni felt her heart race as she took in the grand exterior of the structure. Trixie paid the cab fare and the girls stepped out, surrounded by locals speaking different languages. As they went to the entrance, they were met with their first shock: two security guards armed with AK-47s. The sight of heavily armed guards caught them off guard, but they quickly recovered. The guards checked their bags before allowing them to pass, a stark reminder that they were in a different country with different security regulations.


    They entered the mall, immediately being swallowed up by the crowds of people. The atmosphere was electric, filled with the sounds of chattering shoppers and the buzzing of fluorescent lights. Uni felt her heart skip a beat as her eyes roamed the stores in the distance, the promise of sale signs beckoning her.


    They had barely set foot in the mall, but Uni was already twitching with excitement. Her eyes darted everywhere, taking in the sights of the stores and the people. She felt like a kid in a candy store, only the candy was clothes and makeup.


    Piper watched her, amused and slightly concerned. "Uni, try not to explode from excitement. We''ve literally just walked in.¡±


    Uni gave Piper a sheepish grin, her eyes still darting around. "I know, I know. But look at this, Piper! It''s like a shopping paradise. I don''t know where to start.¡±


    Piper laughed, understanding her friend''s enthusiasm. "Take a deep breath, Uni. We have all day. We''re not in a rush, remember? Let''s just take our time and enjoy the experience.¡±


    They started going deeper into the mall with Uni leading the way, her eyes fixed on the various stores. Suddenly, a group of teenage girls caught sight of them and started whispering amongst themselves while staring at them. Uni noticed their attention and exchanged a knowing look with the others.


    "Uh-oh, looks like we have a little foreigner-phobia here," she muttered, stealthily elbowing Trixie to grab her attention.


    Trixie chuckled, glancing over at the whispering teenagers. "Yeah, it seems we''re turning a few heads. Can''t say I blame them, we probably look like a bunch of tourists lost in a sea of locals.¡±


    They continued through the mall, the stares and whispers following them. Uni paid them no mind, her focus solely on the stores. But the others couldn''t help but feel a bit self-conscious.


    As they passed a group of kids, one of them tugged at their mother''s sleeve and asked loudly, "Mama, why are those ladies white?¡±


    The mother shushed the child quickly, casting an apologetic look in their direction.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Uni smirked, rolling her eyes at the innocent comment. "Oh, the joys of cultural differences. Kids just call it as they see it.¡±


    Piper chuckled, amused by the exchange. "Yep, gotta love their blunt honesty."


    Trixie nudged her playfully. "Don''t worry, they''ll soon realize we''re more than just our skin color.¡±


    Uni laughed, already eyeing a dress in a window display. "Yeah, once I start dropping my mad shopping skills, they''ll forget all about my skin tone and focus on my amazing sense of style."


    Piper smirked, already used to Uni''s confidence in her shopping prowess. "Oh, definitely, and the speed at which you empty your bank account.¡±


    Uni playfully rolled her eyes. "Please, my bank account is just a tool to fuel my shopping needs. It willingly surrenders the funds when it knows it''s for a good cause ¨C aka, my wardrobe.¡±


    They laughed, continuing their stroll through the mall. As they passed a group of older women, they stopped and looked at them curiously. Uni, ever ready to engage, gave them a friendly smile and a wave. The women smiled back at her in return, their eyes showing a blend of curiosity and fascination.


    But one of the women, clearly bolder than the rest, spoke up, her gaze fixed on Uni. "Where are you from?" she asked, her tone friendly yet laced with curiosity.


    Uni, in the midst of her shopping trance, was snapped back to reality. She paused for a moment, considering how to answer the question.


    "Oh, we''re from Elbrastion," she finally replied, a sweet smile on her face. "Just here for a little vacation.¡±


    The woman nodded, her gaze flickering over to the others. "Ah, Elbrastrians," she said, her tone holding a hint of intrigue. "I can tell from your accents."


    Uni grinned, amused by the attention. "Guilty as charged. But don''t worry, we don''t bite.¡±


    The woman chuckled, shaking her head. "Oh, I''m not worried about that. You''re very¡­ noticeable, that''s all."


    As the conversation continued, the other women in the group began to chime in, curious about the foreigners in their midst. Uni, ever the charmer, engaged with them, answering their questions and sharing light-hearted anecdotes about their trip so far. The women were enchanted by her warm and friendly demeanor, and the initial curiosity they had turned into genuine interest. Piper and Trixie stood nearby, watching Uni effortlessly charm the group of women. They couldn''t help but laugh at her ability to captivate anyone with her friendliness and enthusiasm.


    As the conversation between the women continued, one of them spoke up, "You know, you have such lovely skin. So smooth and¡­unique."


    Uni smiled, not missing a beat. "Yeah, it takes a lot of effort to maintain this flawless complexion.¡±


    The women nodded, clearly charmed by Uni''s confidence. "You must use some special skincare products where you''re from."


    Uni chuckled, always ready to brag about her skincare routine. "Oh, you have no idea. I''ve got a whole arsenal of creams, serums, and masks. Trust me, I invest a lot in my canvas.¡±


    The ladies laughed, clearly fascinated by Uni''s dedication to her appearance. "You''re really taking care of yourself. It shows."


    Uni nodded, her confidence radiating. "Of course. As a black woman, I need to make sure I look my best. It''s an art form, you know?"


    Trixie butted in, raising a hand. "Say, ladies, about this mall...Any places to grab a bite or two to eat?¡±


    The women laughed good-naturedly. One of them spoke up, "Oh, yes. The food court is on the top floor."


    Uni''s eyes lit up, the words "food court" triggering her appetite. "Ooh, a food court? This day is getting better by the minute.¡±


    The women nodded, clearly amused by Uni''s excitement. "Yes, it''s quite lively up there with a variety of cuisines; local, national, and international."


    Uni then looked at Trixie and Piper with a grin, already devising her plan to sample the food court''s offerings. "Ladies, I hope you''re ready to watch a master''s appetite in action.¡±


    They all laughed, fully aware of Uni''s hunger for good food. It was a known fact that Uni enjoyed eating, and her appetite was legendary within their friend group.


    Trixie chuckled, patting Uni''s shoulder. "We''re more concerned about your wallet surviving the food court. Your appetite is no joke.¡±


    Uni feigned offense, clutching her chest dramatically. "Hey, I''ll have you know my wallet is prepared for this battle. It''s a willing participant in my quest for culinary satisfaction.¡±


    Uni''s eyes gleamed as they made their way to the food court, already planning her menu.

 Overheated

    Alice and her companions walked out of the airport, and the heat hit them like a physical wall of fire. The air was thick and scorching, and the sun shone down mercilessly from above. The landscape around the airport was nothing but ash and rocks, interrupted only by the occasional volcano spewing lava into the air.


    The girls were immediately overwhelmed by the heat. They squinted against the blinding sunlight and the ash, trying to get their bearings.


    "Man," Rachel muttered. "They weren''t kidding about this heat. Even breathing is uncomfortable with this hot-ass air¡­¡±


    Alice was already sweating, her dress clinging to her skin. "This is...insane. I don''t think I''ve ever felt heat like this before."


    Zalgo chuckled, not wanting to show that she was also suffering from the heat. "C''mon, guys. It''s not that bad. I mean, it could be worse, right?¡±


    Rachel shot Zalgo a glare. "Worse? How could it be worse, exactly? I feel like I''m slowly roasting alive out here."


    Alice fanned herself ineffectively with her hand. "Yeah, me too. I think I''m already getting dehydrated.¡±


    Zalgo shrugged nonchalantly, though she was also starting to wilt under the heat. "I mean, hey, it could be hotter, right? We could be in an actual volcano, or something."


    Rachel rolled her eyes at Zalgo''s attempt at positivity. "Thanks, that makes me feel so much better.¡±


    Alice groaned, "Oh, for the love of...can we just focus on finding that World Core and handling the dragon situation? The sooner we save it, the sooner we can get out of this furnace.¡±


    Zalgo, despite the heat, smirked at Alice''s comment. "Right, let''s focus on the mission. We''ve got a dragon and a World Core to deal with. Let''s just hope this heat isn''t messing with the dragon''s temper."


    Noelle nodded, her expression determined. "All right, game faces on. Let''s find that World Core and get this heat off our backs, literally and figuratively.¡±


    As they trekked through the scorching heat, they couldn''t help but notice the barren, desolate landscape around them. The air was filled with fine, ash particles, making it difficult to breathe and see. The volcanoes loomed in the distance, their fiery glow a constant, ominous reminder of the simmering danger beneath the land.


    Alice stopped for a moment, panting heavily. "Guys, hold up. Can we take a quick break? I need to catch my breath.¡±


    Rachel nodded, also feeling the strain of the heat. "Yeah, good idea. We need to rest for a bit. I can barely walk without wanting to pass out."


    Zalgo leaned against a nearby rock, trying to act unfazed by the heat, but her face was drenched in sweat. "Yeah, we might as well have a quick breather. This heat is no joke.¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Zalgo then quickly got off of the rock with a wince as it burned her back through her jacket.


    Alice nodded, taking deep breaths to catch her breath. "You''re absolutely right. This place feels haunted. Even the air feels heavy with negativity."


    Rachel drank some water from her canteen, savoring every drop. "I can''t wait to get this mission over with. I''m starting to miss the cold, and it hasn''t even been ten minutes out here.¡±


    Zalgo, trying to lighten the mood, offered a joke, "Uhh¡­ Well, at least we''re getting a free tan out here. Silver lining, right?"


    Alice laughed sarcastically at Zalgo''s joke. "Yeah, a ''free tan'' that''ll come with third-degree burns and heatstroke. Sounds like a party."


    Noelle, though also exhausted, managed a small smile. "At least we''re in this together. Imagine doing this alone.¡±


    Rachel nodded, a tired but grateful look in her eyes. "You''re right. We might be suffering in this heat, but at least we''re suffering together. It makes it a bit more bearable."


    They took a moment to catch their bearings, knowing they had a long trek ahead. With a shared look of determination, the group stood back up, ready to forge onward through the hellish landscape.


    As they continued their trek, the heat grew more intense and stifling. The ground beneath their feet was boiling hot, almost melting the soles of their boots. The fine, ash particles in the air made it even harder to breathe, causing them to cough and sputter.


    Alice, her face smeared with ash, spoke up between labored breaths. "This heat...it''s like a living thing. It''s oppressive, like it''s trying to break us down.¡±


    Rachel nodded, her face red from both the heat and the exertion. "Yeah, and it''s working. Shit, I feel like I''m baking from the inside out."


    The girls were too caught up in the heat to even notice a stand next to them, with a dark elf behind it serving ice cold water.


    "Hey!" the dark elf called out, his voice stern. "You ladies don''t have any water on you! Come over and get some before you dehydrate and keel over, quickly! It''s free!¡±


    The girls, surprised and relieved to hear the dark elf''s voice, quickly turned towards the stand. Their fatigue and heat exhaustion had made them oblivious to their surroundings.


    Noelle, her voice cracking from dehydration, spoke, "Oh, thank goodness. We could really use some water. Thanks for the heads up!"


    They quickly made their way over to the stand, where the dark elf was already pouring ice water into cups for them.


    The dark elf smiled at them kindly, seeing their exhaustion. "No problem, ladies. I saw you walking out here and could see you were in bad shape. Thought you could use a cool drink before carrying on."


    Zalgo, who took the first cup, practically gulped it down, her throat parched. "You have no idea how grateful we are for this."


    Rachel, after drinking a cup, wiped her sweaty face with a handkerchief. "You''re a lifesaver, dude. Seriously.¡±


    The dark elf chuckled at their reaction. "Just doing my part. Heatstroke is nothing to scoff at, especially with this kind of heat."


    Alice, feeling some of her strength return after drinking a cup, spoke, "This water is a godsend. We were seriously starting to feel the heat getting to us."


    The dark elf nodded, offering them more cups. "Take as much as you need. It''s important to stay hydrated in this kind of heat.¡±


    The girls accepted more cups of water, eagerly gulping them down. The cool fluid helped to soothe their parched throats and brought a bit of their energy back.


    Rachel, after drinking another cup, smiled at the dark elf. "Thanks again. Seriously, we owe you one."


    Zalgo, feeling somewhat revived, looked at the dark elf with a bit of curiosity. "Say, you don''t happen to know where there''s some shade around here, do you? We''re burning up."


    The dark elf took a moment before answering. "You see...this heat you feel is mostly from all the lava that the volcanoes are shooting out. Therefore, in the shade, or even at night, the heat doesn''t get any less oppressive. It''s better to just stay indoors unless you absolutely need to go out for something.¡±


    The girls groaned at the news. "So even in the shade, the heat is still this brutal?" Alice asked, sweat dripping down her face.


    The dark elf nodded, "Unfortunately, yes. This region is cursed with constant heat. Even at night, it''s still quite warm. The only real respite is staying indoors with the AC on."


    Zalgo, not looking happy at this news, muttered, "Great...just great. Know any hotels nearby?¡±


    The dark elf chuckled, amused by Zalgo''s reaction. "There''s the Dark Ember Inn not far from here. It''s the only hotel around here. It''s nice and cool, and it has pretty good food too."


    Zalgo, thankful for the information, replied, "That sounds perfect. Can you show us the way?"


    The dark elf nodded, "Of course, it''s just straight down this path. You can''t miss it. It''s a tall building, made from black rock and is easily seen even during the day from a distance.¡±


    The girls thanked the dark elf again, expressing their gratitude. With the location of the inn in mind, they prepared themselves to endure the heat for a little longer.


    Noelle took the lead, the others ready to march again. "All right, ladies. Just a bit longer and we''ll be in the cool air conditioning for the night, going back a bit better prepared for these conditions. We can do this."


    Zalgo, still not looking pleased, grumbled, "Yeah, sure. Just a bit longer...in the literal furnace of Fairylyl.¡±

 Load Shedding

    As they reached the food court, the air was filled with the delicious aromas of all manner of cuisines from across the world. Uni''s eyes darted from one food stall to another, her stomach already rumbling in anticipation. There was even an ice-cream parlor among the restaurants, adding a sweet twist to the girls'' selection.


    They began walking around the food court, taking in the various offerings. Uni stopped at a burger stand, eyeing the juicy patties with an intense gaze.


    "Oh, that''s a beautiful sight," she murmured, her mouth practically watering.


    Trixie nudged her. "Whoa, you''re salivating already? Pace yourself, Uni.¡±


    Uni playfully swatted at Trixie, her attention still on the burger joint. "I can''t help it. This is like a buffet of temptation, and I plan on sampling it all.¡±


    They finally settled on their meals, each of them grabbing a food tray. Uni''s was, of course, the fullest, a mix of different cuisines that would surely keep her satisfied for the day.


    As they found a table, Uni eyed her tray with a mix of excitement and slight concern. "All right, ladies, brace yourselves for the Uni eating show. Right here we have a burger, shawarma, ramen, a bucket of fried chicken, and a large strawberry soda. How much d''ya wanna bet that I''ll wolf down every morsel?"


    Trixie, Esther and Piper looked at Uni''s tray with a mixture of disbelief and amusement. Even her boundless appetite was being tested here.


    Trixie raised an eyebrow, her eyes darting over the assorted delicacies. "Uni, I''m starting to think you could challenge a professional eater with that amount of food."


    Piper chuckled, clearly impressed. "I wonder if they''re going to let you out of here without rolling you out first."


    Uni giggled as she patted her toned belly. "Don''tcha worry, my godlike metabolism will save me that fate.¡±


    Trixie and Piper laughed while Esther beamed, imagining the comical sight of Uni being rolled out of the food court.


    Uni grabbed her fork and immediately started into the burger, taking a generous bite. She closed her eyes briefly, savoring the flavors.


    Trixie chuckled, shaking her head. "You''re the only person I know who can eat this much and still look like you hit the gym every day.¡±


    Uni smiled, her cheeks still puffed up from the burger. "It''s all about balance, my friends. I work out a lot to compensate for my eating habits. Besides, life''s too short not to enjoy good food."


    As the girls continued eating, Uni''s tray progressively became emptier, her appetite proving to be formidable indeed. She grabbed her shawarma next, taking a moment to admire how delicious it looked, before biting into it with relish. The combination of tender meat and the unique spices made her eyes sparkle.


    Trixie watched her, amused at how quickly Uni was making her way through her feast. "You''re something else, Uni. I don''t know where you put all that food.¡±


    Uni laughed, her mouth still partially full. "I swear, my stomach is like a black hole. It just never gets full."


    Esther grinned, amused by Uni''s ability to eat without any sign of slowing down. She put down her utensils and pulled out her pen and paper, writing a note and passing it to Uni. It read: "I''m starting to think you should join a competitive eating contest. You could win them blindfolded.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Uni laughed heartily when she saw the note, swallowing her food before replying. "Oh, trust me, I''ve considered it. But then I''d have to follow a strict training regimen, and that sounds really boring. I prefer my style of ''I eat what I want, when I want, as much as I want.'' No rules, just pure gluttony pleasure.¡±


    Trixie and Piper chuckled, knowing full well that Uni''s approach to eating was a mix of pleasure and carefree extravagance.


    As Uni made her way through the last of her food, her tray was almost empty. She took a moment to relish in the feeling of fullness, patting her belly in satisfaction.


    "Ah, there''s nothing quite like a well-sated stomach," she sighed, leaning back in her seat.


    Piper chuckled, eyeing the remnants of the feast. "I have to say, I''m not sure if I''m more impressed or worried. You''ve been stuffing your face for a whole forty minutes."


    Uni raised a brow, checking the walls for a clock and seeing it was 12:59 P.M. "Geez, it''s been that long?! The food was so good, it felt like only five to ten minutes...wowsers.¡±


    Trixie shook her head, still amazed by Uni''s eating speed. "Yeah, time flies when you''re busy stuffing your face. And I thought I ate fast, but you''ve taken it to a whole new level."


    The hands of the clock then hit 1:00 P.M. Seconds later, all the lights in the mall shut off, leaving everyone in near darkness.


    They girls froze, startled by the sudden darkness. The mall was eerily silent, the only sounds being faint whispers from other patrons, who seemed otherwise unbothered.


    Uni''s head snapped up, her heart rate quickening at the sudden change. "What''s going on? Did they decide to shut down the mall or something?"


    Piper looked around, her eyes adjusting to the dim light. "I don''t think so. This is strange. Stay close, something doesn''t feel right."


    Before the girls could say another word, the lights flipped right back on, with the locals cheering as they went back to eating and chatting like nothing happened.


    Uni let out a breath she didn''t realize she was holding, relief washing over her as the lights came on again. "What just happened? That was freaky."


    Trixie furrowed her brow, clearly disturbed. "I have no idea, but that was definitely weird. And everyone else is acting like nothing happened."


    Piper nodded, still on edge. "Yeah, it''s as if the blackout never happened. Maybe it was just a power malfunction?"


    A local sitting behind the girls scooted his chair over to them. "Tell me you''re tourists without telling me you''re tourists," he said with a lighthearted chuckle.


    "Wait," Trixie said, "You know what just happened here?"


    The local nodded with a slight smirk. "Yup. It''s called load shedding.¡±


    The girls exchanged confused glances. Uni spoke up, her brow furrowed. "Load shedding? What''s that?"


    The local chuckled, seeing the girls'' puzzlement. "It''s a routine power disruption to conserve electricity across the country. It happens at set times in different cities throughout the day."


    Uni''s confused expression didn''t waver. "So, the power just goes out randomly to save energy?"


    The local nodded. "More or less. It''s a common practice here during peak electricity usage times.¡±


    Uni''s eyes widened in realization. "So, it''s a scheduled thing? We''ve never experienced anything like this where we''re from."


    The local grinned. "Yeah, most of us are used to it. But I can understand why it might be quite a shock to visitors."


    Piper chimed in, clearly bewildered. "So, it''s a frequent occurrence?"


    The local nodded. "Yes, it happens a few times a day. It''s part of our energy management strategy.¡±


    Uni exchanged glances with her friends, all of them now comprehending the situation. "Well, now we know what to expect...sort of."


    Trixie chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. "Guess we can add ''power-saving blackouts'' to our list of unforgettable experiences.¡±


    They all laughed, finally getting back into the rhythm of the moment. Uni shrugged, trying to brush off the oddness of the situation.


    "Yeah, I guess you''re right. It''s just a cultural thing, right?"


    Piper nodded, trying to downplay the incident. "Exactly. We''re just getting a taste of daily life here."


    Uni chuckled, finding humor in the situation as the tension lifted. "Well, this daily life has certainly made one thing clear: I need to stop worrying so much about my calorie intake.¡±


    Trixie nodded, a mischievous glint in her eye. "Yeah, Uni, you can eat to your heart''s content now, knowing you have those frequent ¡®load shedding¡¯ breaks to burn it all off."


    Uni smirked, seeing the opportunity presented to her. "Oh, don''t tempt me now. I might just take that as a challenge.¡±


    Piper nudged Uni. "Just remember, Uni, we''re here for a vacation, not a calorie-burning marathon."


    Uni rolled her eyes playfully. "Oh, come on. I can do both. I''m a multitasking pro. Eating and burning calories simultaneously is my specialty.¡±


    They all laughed once again, unable to resist teasing Uni.


    Piper pointed at the ice-cream parlour. "Uni, don''t even think about it. Your brain-freeze would be the stuff of legends, and we''re not sure we''re ready for that kind of spectacle."


    Uni chuckled, her hands still rubbing her belly. "Oh, but the temptation is real, my friends. The temptation is real... It''ll be a nice conclusion before we get back to shopping. We still have a beach to go to today as well, so let''s go all out!¡±


    They all agreed, amused at the image of a brain-freeze-stricken Uni.


    Piper shook her head, grinning. "All right, Uni, if you insist. But we''re not taking the blame when you''re rolling on the beach later, clutching your head and groaning.¡±


    Uni chuckled, her mischievous eyes gleaming. "Hey, I''ve got a strong head. I can handle a little brain freeze, no problem. And besides, think about how amazing that ice cream will taste. It''ll be worth the temporary pain."


    They all shook their heads, clearly taken by Uni''s determination.


    Trixie sighed, a smile on her face."You''re ridiculous, Uni. But we love you for it. Now, come on, let''s get that ice cream before we head off to the beach.¡±

 Cool It Down

    Noelle and the Ephemerals proceeded on their way towards the Dark Ember Inn, every step feeling like an exhausting battle against the heat. The landscape around them seemed to pulsate with waves of heat, and the air was thick with ash and steam.


    After what seemed like an eternity, they spotted the inn up ahead. It was indeed a tall, black rock building, standing out against the scorched landscape like a beacon of hope.


    Alice let out a sigh of relief, "Finally...there it is.¡±


    They quickened their pace as they approached the inn, the prospect of cool air conditioning and rest driving them forward. As they got closer, they could see that the inn had a few people coming and going.


    Noelle, relieved, spoke, "This is it, ladies. We''re finally here."


    Rachel, her face red and shiny from the heat, nodded. "Let''s get in there and take advantage of that A/C before we melt into puddles of sweat.¡±


    They hurried towards the entrance of the inn, the heat beating down on them mercilessly. They pushed open the door and stepped inside, immediately feeling the difference.


    The lobby inside the inn was cool, the air conditioning providing a stark contrast to the scorching heat outside. The temperature drop was so sudden and refreshing that all of them took a moment to simply bask in the cool air.


    Alice closed her eyes, relishing the cool air. "Oh, sweet mercy...that''s the best thing I''ve felt in hours.¡±


    The lobby of the inn was sparsely furnished, with a few tables and chairs for guests. There was a receptionist''s desk at the corner, manned by an elderly dark elf.


    The elderly dark elf smiled as they walked in, seeing the exhaustion and relief on their faces. "Looks like you ladies have had a day. Need a room for the night?¡±


    Rachel, the others nodding in agreement, approached the receptionist. "Yes, we absolutely need a room. Several, actually. We''ve had a very long day and could use a place to rest."


    Zalgo glanced around the lobby, taking in the cool surroundings. "Yeah, we''ve spent the day in a literal furnace. Anywhere cool and comfortable will be paradise at this point.¡±


    The elderly dark elf chuckled, understanding their plight. "I can see you''ve endured a trial by fire. Lucky for you, we have a few rooms available. How many would you need?¡±


    Rachel looked around the group and counted. "We''ll need three rooms, please."


    The receptionist nodded and checked something on a tablet. "Very well then. I have a few rooms vacant. Each room comes with air conditioning, Wi-Fi, and a mini kitchenette. How long will you be staying?¡±


    Zalgo, desperate to get out of the heat as soon as possible, spoke up. "We plan to stay for the next few days, if possible. We have some business to take care of."


    The elderly dark elf nodded, typing something into the tablet. "Of course, we can accommodate that. Let me just confirm the reservations."


    The others waited patiently for the elderly dark elf to finish his work, each feeling the exhaustion start to catch up with them now that they were in a comfortable environment.


    After a moment, the elderly dark elf looked back up. "All right, your reservations are confirmed. You''ll be staying here for the next three days. The rooms are on the third floor. I''ll have a staff member escort you to your rooms."


    Just as he said that, a younger dark elf, probably the aforementioned staff member, appeared beside them. "Follow me, I''ll show you to the rooms.¡±


    The girls gratefully followed the young dark elf, who led them to an elevator. They all squished in, all three exhausted to the bone.


    The elevator ride was silent, the only sound being the soft hum of the air conditioning. They could barely keep their eyes open, the exhaustion from the heat and the trek finally taking its toll.Stolen novel; please report.


    As the elevator climbed up to the third floor, the silence within was only broken by the occasional yawn from one of the girls. Even Rachel was unusually quiet, her usual energy sapped away by the heat.


    After what felt like an eternity, the elevator dinged, and the doors opened. The young dark elf led them out into a long hallway, lined with doors.


    Following the young dark elf, they walked down the hall until they reached the first room. It was a typical inn room, well-appointed with a cool air conditioning unit buzzing soothingly.


    "Here is your first room," said the dark elf as he opened the door.


    Rachel, feeling the cool air wafting from the room, stepped in and almost swooned. "Oh, this is heavenly¡­¡±


    Alice, right behind her, couldn''t agree more. "Oh, the cool air... I can already feel my body temperature dropping."


    Noelle followed suit, the thought of a cool bed incredibly alluring. "This is seriously the best thing I''ve seen all day.¡±


    Zalgo, the last one in, had to agree. "I didn''t think the air could feel so good. I seriously forgot what cool felt like."


    The dark elf smiled at their reactions. "We take our air conditioning seriously here. You''ll be comfortable for your stay. Please make yourselves at home.¡±


    The girls thanked the dark elf, each already picturing a cool shower and a comfortable bed in their mind. The thought of rest was practically euphoric after such a long, hot day.


    Rachel, her mind already at ease, spoke up. "We really appreciate this. We couldn''t wait to get some cool air after that hellish heat.¡±


    The dark elf nodded, understanding their relief. "Don¡¯t mention it. You¡¯ve had a tough day in that heat. Please freshen up and rest as much as you need to. We¡¯ll bring meals when you¡¯re ready."


    The girls thanked him again before they went about settling into their rooms, all three feeling an extreme sense of relief now that they were finally in a comfortable, cool place.


    Rachel wasted no time, quickly taking off her steaming hot shoes and stripping down no nothing but her bra and panties in record time, jumping onto the bed and melting with bliss at the sensation of the cool linen sheets on her bare back. "MUCH better!" she exclaimed.


    Alice followed closely behind her, discarding her own sweaty clothes and joining Rachel on the bed. She let out a similar sigh of relief, the cool air and soft bed a stark contrast to the scalding heat outside.


    Noelle came in next, her clothes sticking to her skin from sweat. She tossed them into an armchair in the corner before flopping down on the bed next to Alice, moaning softly at the cooling sensation. "This feels so much better¡­"


    Rachel frolicked in the sheets, soaking up every last but of coolness she could. "Sheesh, I''m about to take off this damn bra too, screw this noise.¡±


    Alice, lying on the bed with an arm over her forehead, chuckled slightly. "Might as well, it¡¯s not like there''s anyone else here other than us. Besides, I was thinking about doing the same."


    Noelle agreed, "At this point, I don''t think any of us care about modesty. Just need to cool down as fast as possible.


    Rachel, without any further hesitation, reached behind her and unhooked her bra, tossing it into the pile of clothes in the armchair. She stretched out on the bed, relishing the feeling of the cool air on her bare skin. "Oh man, that''s so much better. Nothing feels better than finally taking that damn bra off after a long day like this.¡±


    Alice smirked. "I completely agree. It''s like taking off a sweaty, itchy coat after being in winter."


    Noelle added, "Or removing thick, hot snow boots after playing in the snow for hours. This is the first time I ever had sweaty boobs, not a fan of the feeling."


    Zalgo, sitting on the armchair, spoke up for the first time in a while. "You girls are really comfortable with each other, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The rest of the girls looked at Zalgo, all topless and sprawled out on the bed in various states of relaxation. After a moment of silence, Rachel said, "You¡¯re right, we are very comfortable with each other. It takes a lot of trust and comfort for girls to be like this together.¡±


    Alice nodded, her head resting on a pillow. "Exactly. We¡¯ve known each other for years. We¡¯ve seen each other through pretty much everything, good and bad. At this point, we¡¯re practically like sisters.¡±


    Rachel, her chest rising and falling with every relieved breath, added as she looked at Alice. ¡°Hell, Alice, you''ve seen me naked before, so I''m about to take off these panties too, guys. Fuck it.¡±


    Alice chuckled and spoke up. "I have indeed seen you naked before, that''s definitely true, Rach."


    Alice, now comfortably stretched out on the bed, added as she sat up and began removing her own panties. "And even if we didn¡¯t, we¡¯re just too damn hot right now to bother with modesty.¡±


    Rachel, fully naked now, stretched out and sighed contentedly. "God, this feels heavenly. I honestly forgot how good this feels, being naked."


    Zalgo chuckled at their conversation, her eyes flicking over their naked bodies. "You guys are really close, aren¡¯t you? As sweaty as I am, I just dont have the guts to follow through.¡±


    Alice, looking over at Zalgo, spoke up. "Hey, it''s okay. We won''t judge if you want to join us in the nakedness, but it''s completely up to you. We''re all just doing what feels most comfortable and cooling down.¡±


    Zalgo looked at them, her eyes lingering on each of their bare bodies, her own sweaty clothes feeling even more uncomfortable now.


    "I dunno...I''ve never been naked around others like this before.¡±


    Rachel smirked at her shyness. "It''s all right, really. We''re all comfortable with each other here, and you''ve got nothing to hide. Don''t worry, we won''t judge the slightest.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Zalgo caved in and spoke up. "You know what, why not? Screw modesty, I need to cool down as fast as I can. I''m stripping down.¡±


    Rachel, Alice, and Noelle watched in approval as Zalgo got up from the armchair and began undressing as well.


    Alice, a small smile on her face, spoke up first. "That''s the spirit, Zalgo. Come join the club of nakedness. You won''t regret it, trust us.¡±


    Noelle, leaning back on her forearms, joined in as well, her voice playful. "Welcome to the cool skin club, Zalgo."


    Zalgo, now stripped down, was the only one still standing. She fidgeted a bit, her body feeling more exposed than ever before.


    Rachel, noticing her awkwardness, spoke up. "Hey, relax. No need to be shy. We''re all in the same boat here. Plus, you have a great body, no need to be self-conscious.¡±


    Alice nodded in agreement, adding as she looked at her. "Seriously, you''ve got nothing to be shy about. Your body is really nice, and we all have the same bits and parts here. So girls, who has first dibs on the shower?¡±


    Noelle, still lying down, spoke up. "I call first dibs. This heat has been killing me like I said it would, and that shower sounds incredible.¡±


    Alice nodded. "That''s fair. Just leave some hot water for the rest of us, please. I want to get at least as clean as possible before sleeping.¡±


    ¡°I''ll do my best. But no promises. I''ve been dying with this heat and I''m going to soak in that shower for as long as I want.¡±


    Rachel, still lying comfortably, smirked. "Hey, no complaints here. If you''re lucky, we might even join you in the shower. Save some water, right?¡±


    Alice smiled at the suggestion, "Yeah, we might just do that. A joint shower sounds like it could be fun. And it would conserve water and all that, so why not?¡±


    Noelle beamed. "Now that you mention it, a shower as a group could actually be pretty fun. Might as well make the most of the situation while we''re all naked. Let''s head on in.¡±

 A Dreaded Call

    The girls walked through the mall, ice-cream cones in hand, as they waited for their taxi to arrive.


    "This ice-cream is delish!" Trixie said.


    Uni nodded enthusiastically, licking her cone with relish. "It really is. That brain freeze I got was worth it."


    Piper chuckled, admiring the unique flavor of her ice-cream. "This is definitely not something you find in the states. It''s like a perfect blend of sweet and flavorful.¡±


    The taxi finally arrived, and the girls got in, continuing their conversation.


    Uni was still licking her ice-cream, savoring every last bit. "I have to say, this has been the best day. Great food, great company, and now great ice-cream."


    Trixie nodded, clearly enjoying the sugar rush. "Agreed. And now we have a beach to conquer. We''re really doing this vacation right.¡±


    Piper chimed in, feeling the excitement of the day. "I can''t wait to hit the sand. The beach is gonna be the perfect end to this day. I feel like a different person on vacation."


    Uni agreed again, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Vacation is the best, isn''t it? We''re completely carefree, with nothing to worry about but having the time of our lives.¡±


    Trixie smiled, her head leaning against the window. "Exactly. We''re creating memories, and those are priceless."


    Piper nodded, her gaze drifting out the window at the passing scenery. "Vacation vibes are different. The beach awaits. Can''t wait to soak up the sun and feel that cool ocean breeze.¡±


    Uni nodded, her mouth slightly sticky from the ice-cream. "And the smell! There''s nothing like the smell of salty sea air. It just...rejuvenates you, you know?¡±


    Trixie laughed, seeing a small ice-cream stain on Uni''s chin. "Uni, you''ve got a bit of ice-cream there."


    Uni touched her chin, realizing the mess. "Oh, whoops. Seems like I was too enthusiastic with my licking."


    Piper chuckled, reaching up and lightly wiping the stain off with her fingertips.


    Uni smiled, appreciating the help despite feeling slightly embarrassed. "Thanks, Piper. Always looking out for me."


    Piper smirked, gently patting Uni''s cheek. "Of course, someone has to keep you in check.¡±


    Just then, Trixie received a call from none other than her boss, Sarolta. Of course, it was only a matter of time. Being out of the country with Piper in tow, with Piper being disconnected from the Meteor Corp HQ''s supercomputer all the while. Time for Trixie to give some answers.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Trixie sighed, not surprised but still annoyed by the timing of the call. "It''s my boss. Give me a sec, I''ll put her on speaker. Hi, Sarolta.¡±


    Back at Meteor HQ, Sarolta''s hologram appeared on the video call, a stern look on her face.


    "Trixxie, I''ve been trying to reach you for hours. Don''t tell me you''re still in Yushalia?¡±


    Trixie rolled her eyes, knowing the lecture was coming.


    "Yes, I''m still in Yushalia. We''re on vacation, remember? We''re not glued to our work station 24/7, you know?¡±


    Sarolta''s holographic figure crossed her arms, clearly not pleased with the response. "I''m aware of your little ''vacation,'' Trixie, but I still expect a minimum level of professionalism. You''re supposed to keep me updated on your plans and activities while you''re there.¡±


    Trixie sighed, rubbing her forehead in frustration. "I get that, but I''m not your personal secretary. This is supposed to be a break from work, remember? I can''t be at your beck and call 24/7.¡±


    Sarolta''s holographic figure stood firm, not backing down. "You''re not just a regular employee, Trixie. You''re a member of the Meteor Corp. You have responsibilities to uphold, even when you''re on ''vacation.¡¯¡±


    Trixie rolled her eyes again, her patience wearing thin. "Yeah, yeah, I know I have responsibilities. But can''t I have a little fun too? I''m still here, aren''t I? I''m still doing what I need to do. Just because I''m not glued to my phone updating you every five seconds doesn''t mean I''m being unprofessional.¡±


    Sarolta let out a huff, clearly not amused by Trixie''s attitude. "Professionalism means keeping your superiors informed, regardless of where you are. It''s about maintaining a level of trust and clarity. Your little ''fun'' is secondary to the mission and the corporation. Piper is disconnected from our Heracles Supercomputer, and she needs to be reconnected ASAP. You are to return with her immediately.¡±


    Trixie''s frustration boiled over at this point, her voice rising slightly. "Are you kidding me? We''re finally relaxing and enjoying ourselves, and you want to cut it short just because I haven''t been updating you every second of the day? And Piper''s fine, she''s enjoying her vacation too.¡±


    Sarolta''s hologram remained stern, seemingly unphased by Trixie''s outburst. "Lower your tone. I understand your desire for relaxation, but your responsibilities to the Meteor Corp take priority over your personal desires. You''re not just any civilian taking a holiday, you''re a member of our team, and your commitment needs to be reflected accordingly. Bring Piper back, reconnect her to the HQ, and keep me updated on your return plans. Understood?¡±


    Trixie''s jaw clenched as she replied through gritted teeth, "Yeah, understood. We''ll head back. This vacation is over, I guess. And just so you know, this is all your fault for being so demanding.¡±


    Sarolta''s hologram nodded briskly, satisfied with Trixie''s agreement. "I expect a prompt return to HQ, Trixie. Remember, the mission and the corporation come first. Safe travels.¡±


    As the hologram flickered and disappeared, Trixie''s face was a mix of irritation and resignation. She turned to Piper and Uni, her voice reflecting her frustration. "Great. Vacation is over, guys. I''ve got to head back to HQ with Piper ASAP.¡±


    Uni''s face fell, her excitement about the upcoming beach day fading away. "What? But we were about to have such a fun time! And the beach was gonna be the cherry on top.¡±


    Piper nodded, equally disappointed by the turn of events. "Man, this sucks. I was looking forward to relaxing on the beach. And disconnecting from everything and being free like this was nice too...guess that''s over now. Back to being hooked up to a supercomputer all day with few exceptions¡­¡±


    Trixie slumped back in her seat, her frustration slowly giving way to resignation. "I know, I know. It sucks. But Sarolta''s got her orders, and I''ve got no choice. We''ve gotta cut the vacation short.¡±


    Uni sighed deeply, still clinging onto a glimmer of hope. "Can''t we at least go to the beach for a few hours before leaving? Just enough to enjoy some sun and water?¡±


    Trixie considered the idea for a moment, but then shook her head. "I don''t know, Uni. Sarolta''s pretty serious about us getting back ASAP. We might not have time for that. Plus, she can track where Piper is at all times, and her seeing us at a beach would be like pouring salt in her wounds. So yeah...not a good idea.¡±


    Piper nodded in agreement. "Trixie''s right. As much as I''d love to hit the beach before heading back, it''s probably best not to test Sarolta''s patience. We''ve already pushed her enough with this vacation."


    Uni sighed again, her disappointment palpable. "I guess you''re right... I was just really looking forward to feeling the sand and waves.¡±


    Trixie reached out and gave Uni''s hand a sympathetic pat. "I''m sorry, Uni. I know you were looking forward to it too. But we have to prioritize the mission and our duties. We''ll make it up to you, I promise.¡±


    Uni forced a weak smile, appreciating Trixie''s attempt to console her. "It''s not your fault, Trixie. You''re just following orders. But man, this really takes the fun out of the trip. Ah well, let''s head back to our room and get to packing.¡±


    The mood in the taxi shifted from excitement to a sense of deflated defeat. As the car navigated back to their hotel, the girls sat in a heavy silence, each lost in their own thoughts. The laughter and carefree atmosphere of just moments ago seemed like a distant memory.

 Get Comfortable

    One after the other, the girls stepped out of the bathroom, a towel wrapped around each of them as they shivered slightly from the coolness of the air conditioning on their wet bodies.


    Alice, her curly hair still dripping wet, spoke up as she walked out, "I swear, that was the best shower I''ve ever taken in my life. I feel so clean.¡±


    Rachel agreed, "I know, right? I don''t think I''ve ever felt so good after a shower. The hot water felt like a godsend.¡±


    Noelle, her long hair drying quickly thanks to the strong air conditioning, nodded. "I completely agree. That shower was like a gift from the gods. I almost don''t want to put clothes back on.¡±


    Alice shook her head. "Oh, I''m so not putting clothes on. I''m going to sleep stark naked tonight. This feels way too good.¡±


    Rachel chimed with a wicked grin on her face, "Y¡¯know what? Now that you mention it, I think I''ll join you. Screw clothes, we''re sleepin¡¯ au naturelle tonight.¡±


    Noelle already began pulling back the sheets of her bed. "Count me in too.¡±


    Rachel threw off her towel and climbed into bed. "Seriously. We''ll be sweating our butts off again tomorrow, so we need to make the most of this comfort while it lasts. Plus, sleeping naked is just so freeing. It feels incredibly good.¡±


    Noelle snuggled under her sheets. "Exactly. There''s nothing better than the feeling of bare skin against cool sheets, especially high-quality sheets like these. And who knows, since there''s only one bed and we''re all naked anyway¡­we might as well cuddle together. That''s always comfortable too.¡±


    Zalgo''s eyes nearly popped out of her head at what she was hearing, blinking rapidly while gripping her towel. "Uhh...I mean- being nude is one thing, but cuddling too?!¡±


    Rachel, already lying on her side facing Alice, noticed Zalgo''s hesitation. She patted the empty space between her and the other girls. "Don''t worry, Zalgo. It''s totally relaxed and comfortable. We don''t bite, we promise. It''s not anything sexual or whatever. We''re just really close friends and don''t have any problem seeing each other naked and stuff.¡±


    After a moment of contemplation, Zalgo gave in to her curiosity and her hesitations. She let her towel drop to the floor, leaving her completely exposed, and cautiously padded over to the bed, feeling a rush of excitement and a little bit of nerves.


    The girls all smiled warmly at her as she approached. Alice was the first one to reach out and take her hand, pulling her to lie down next to her.


    "There you go," she encouraged gently. "Just settle on your side here. We''ll take it from there.¡±


    Zalgo obeyed, lying down on her side next to Alice, feeling a little awkward but also strangely exciting. Noelle reached over to grab the sheets and pull them over all of them, cuddling up to Zalgo from behind. Zalgo''s pale skin slid against Alice''s deep mahogany tone as she tried to get comfortable, creating a sharp contrast between the two that couldn''t be ignored.


    Rachel, pressed up against Zalgo''s backside, chuckled before reaching up to flip the light switch off. The room was immediately plunged into darkness, the only source of light being the faint glow of the streetlights seeping through the blinds from outside. The room became quieter as well, the only sound being the girl''s breathing and the rustling of the sheets as they adjusted themselves in the bed.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "All right, now we are really getting cozy. This is what I''m talking about," Rachel murmured into the darkness.


    Noelle yawned slightly as she held onto Zalgo from behind, her arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer until their bodies were pressed tight together. She snuggled her face into the crook of her neck, feeling the softness of her skin.


    Meanwhile, Alice rested her hand on the curve of Zalgo''s hip, feeling the smooth skin beneath her fingers.


    Zalgo froze for a moment, her breath catching in her throat as she felt Alice''s hand on her hip. The touch sent a jolt of electricity up her spine, and she found herself holding in a gasp. She''d never been touched this way before, and the intensity of it took her by surprise.


    "U-um, good night, everybody...!" she blurted out in a fit of embarrassment.


    The girls chuckled at her outburst, their voices soft and amused in the darkness.


    "Good night to you too, Zalgo. Sweet dreams," Alice replied with a soft smile, her hand remaining on Zalgo''s hip as she slowly closed her eyes.


    ¡­


    As sunbeams shined through the curtains onto the girls, a quiet yawn sounded out, the yawn belonging to Alice. She was the first to stir in bed, her eyes fluttering open to glare at the sunlight seeping through the blinds. She groaned and sat up, rubbing her eyes groggily. She chuckled quietly, watching their peaceful faces as they slept. She found herself thinking that sleeping naked really had been a good idea. It felt so free and comfortable, and their bodies were so warm against hers. She looked at her hand, noticing it still resting on the curve of Zalgo''s hip. As she continued to gaze at the girls, she realized how the curves and contours of their bodies, pressed up against hers, felt incredibly sensual.


    As if sensing her thoughts, Rachel stirred behind her, her sleepy eyes fluttering open and meeting Alice''s gaze. She gave Alice a sly grin, as though understanding exactly what was going on in her mind.


    "Good mornin¡¯, naughty girl," Rachel teased, her voice still rough with sleep. "Thinking some pretty X-rated thoughts this morning, aren''t you?"


    Alice chuckled, knowing she''d been caught. "Oh c''mon, Rach. It''s too early for your teasing.¡±


    "It''s never too early for teasing," Rachel replied, her tone still playful.


    She raised herself up on one arm, climbing out of the warm bed as the cold air from the AC hit her bare body. Eager for something to do, she quietly rummaged through the drawers beside the bed, picking up a clear bag with pajamas inside of them.


    "Woah, they have PJs in this place?!¡±


    Alice, intrigued, sat up and looked at the bag Rachel held. "Yeah, looks like they do. Lucky find."


    Noelle, woken up by their voices, groaned and sat up as well, rubbing sleep from her eyes. "What''s going on?"


    "Rach found some PJs," Alice answered, looking amused. "And she''s acting like she just won the lottery.¡±


    Rachel shook the pajamas in excitement, feeling the smooth cotton fabric. "Hey, it''s not every day you find free pajamas in your hotel room."


    Noelle chuckled at her enthusiasm. "It''s just clothes, Rach. You''re acting like it''s something amazing."


    "Oh, it IS amazing," Rachel retorted. "Have you felt how soft these are? I''m definitely stealing a pair.¡±


    "You are such a weirdo," Alice teased, a wide smile on her face. "Only you would get this excited over a pair of pajamas."


    Rachel smirked and rolled her eyes. "Hey, I appreciate the little things in life.¡±


    Noelle, now fully awake, looked down at herself, realizing she was still very much naked. "Uh...we probably should put on some PJs too," she suggested, chuckling at the reminder of their nakedness.


    Rachel nodded in agreement, already pulling out another pair of pajamas from the bag. "Yeah, that''s probably a good idea. I don''t think the hotel staff would be too thrilled to find us walking around naked.¡±


    Alice, realizing she was also still exposed, laughed softly. "Alright, alright. Pass me a pair, Rach."


    Rachel tossed her a pair of pajamas, and soon the girls were all dressed in their new attire, the soft fabric feeling nice against their skin.


    "Well," Rachel piped up, breaking the silence. "What do we do now? Since we''re all awake and dressed."


    Noelle shrugged, fiddling with the edge of her pajama shirt.


    Alice suggested, "We could order some breakfast, I guess. Gotta eat well before going out to help that dragon, all in the scorching heat waiting for us as soon as we open the door.¡±


    Rachel nodded, agreeing that breakfast was a good idea. "Yeah, food does sound good. Who''s going to order it though?"


    Noelle spoke up, volunteering to make the call. "I''ll do it. I can order us all some food and get it brought up.¡±


    "Sounds like a plan," Alice agreed, giving Noelle a grateful smile. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of hunger in her stomach. The anticipation of food eased her thoughts.


    While Noelle placed the order, Rachel plopped herself down on the bed. ¡°Can we watch TV while we wait?¡±


    Alice nodded, grateful for the distraction of something to watch. "Yeah, might as well watch some television. I''m sure there''s something on."


    Noelle finished placing the order on the provided hotel phone. "Alright, order is in. The food should be here soon."


    She wandered over to the bed as well, settling herself down comfortably next to Rachel.


    When a loud knock on door signaled that their food had arrived, all three of the girls were snapped out of the lull of mindless TV watching. Alice breathed a sigh of relief, hoping that the food would be a sufficient distraction from her wayward thoughts. Noelle got up to answer it, returning with a cart full of food. The girls gathered round eagerly, the hunger in their bellies temporarily taking precedence over everything else.


    They began eating heartily, the delicious food satisfying their appetites and temporarily taking their minds off other things. As they ate, the girls started to chat, discussing their plans for the day and what they thought about the task of helping the dragon.

 Lawbreakers

    Finally, Trixie and the girls arrived at the hotel. The taxi came to a stop, the engine idling as the driver waited for them to exit.


    Piper let out a heavy sigh, breaking the silence. "Well, at least we had a good time for a little while. It''s better than nothing, I guess."


    Trixie nodded, her eyes filled with a mix of resignation and regret. "Yeah, you''re right. We made the most of it while it lasted. Let''s get our stuff and head out.¡±


    They climbed out of the taxi, the weight of their interrupted vacation hanging over them like a dark cloud. Unlocking their room, Trixie began packing up everyone''s belongings, moving on autopilot as the reality of their situation sunk in. The sense of freedom and relaxation they had briefly tasted now felt like a distant dream.


    "Um, why are you packing your stuff? Weren''t we staying here for a few days or so?" Stephanie asked innocently.


    Trixie paused, letting out a long sigh. "I...got a call from my boss. She wants me to bring Piper back and hook her up to the Meteor Corp HQ''s supercomputer, so we have to leave immediately.¡±


    Stephanie''s innocent gaze shifted between Trixie and Piper, her youthful face now etched with concern. "Why? What''s going on? Is something wrong with Piper?¡±


    Trixie knelt down to be eye-level with Stephanie, hating having to break the news to her. "Piper''s just fine. It''s...more complex than that. It''s just that my boss wants her hooked back up to the supercomputer like before. It can''t be done here, so we have to go back to the HQ for a bit.¡±


    Stephanie''s frown deepened, her youthful face betraying a deep sense of worry. "But...what about me?¡±


    Trixie forced a brave smile, gently ruffling Stephanie''s hair. "You''ll come with us, of course. We won''t leave you here alone. You just need to be patient for a bit, alright?¡±


    Stephanie nodded silently, her eyes fixed on Trixie. The concern in her eyes mirrored something much older and wiser than her age.


    Trixie continued packing their belongings, the task weighing heavy on her shoulders.


    Stephanie nodded silently, her eyes fixed on Trixie. The concern in her eyes mirrored something much older and wiser than her age. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Trixie continued packing their belongings, the task weighing heavy on her shoulders. Feeling a tap on her shoulder, Trixie turned her head to see Esther standing at her side with a curious gaze, holding a note to her that read: "Excuse me, but how will you bring Stephanie with us? She''s not from our country, and they won''t let us take her with us on the plane.¡±


    Trixie took a moment to consider Esther''s question, realizing she had overlooked the legal complexities of traveling with a young child from another country.


    Trixie let out a frustrated sigh, her mind running through different possibilities. "I don''t know. I haven''t thought that far ahead yet. But we can''t just leave her here alone. We need to figure something out.¡±


    Esther nodded, her eyes reflecting the uncertainty of the situation.


    Trixie glanced at Piper, who looked deep in thought. "Piper, any ideas?¡±


    Piper stood motionless for a few seconds, her robotic eyes flickering as she processed the situation. Then, her words came out in a calm, calculated voice.


    "I have a potential solution, but it''s not without risk.¡±


    Trixie and Esther exchanged glances before focusing on Piper again. The intensity in her voice had both of them on edge, knowing Piper wouldn''t offer a risky solution unless it was necessary.


    "Really? What''s the solution, Pipes?" Trixie asked cautiously, her concern for both Stephanie and Piper heightened by Piper''s words.


    "I can create a temporary identity for Stephanie," Piper responded, her voice still eerily calm. "It would require some delicate manipulation of government databases, but I should be able to give her a passport and other legal documents that will allow her to travel with us.¡±


    Trixie and Esther exchanged surprised glances. The idea was risky, involving government tampering and potential legal consequences. But the alternative ¨C leaving Stephanie behind ¨C was unthinkable.


    Trixie spoke up first, her voice a touch uncertain. "Can you really pull that off, Piper? Wouldn''t they catch on eventually?¡±


    "It''s possible," Piper admitted. "But I can create a thorough cover for her. I''ll fabricate a past for her, create documentation, and fabricate records that will stand up to scrutiny. The chances of getting caught are low, but not zero.¡±


    Trixie bit her lip, the weight of the decision resting heavily on her shoulders. "And if we get caught, what then? We''d be facing serious charges ¨C fraud, government tampering, and who knows what else. Ohh, Sarolta would hate me forever if I got caught, getting her tangled up in foreign troubles¡­¡±


    Piper''s expression remained stoic, her eyes fixed on Trixie. "The risks are real, but the alternative is abandoning Stephanie. I''ve analyzed the situation extensively, and the risk of getting caught is minimal if I cover our tracks thoroughly.¡±


    Trixie sighed deeply, a mixture of fear and determination in her eyes. "Alright, let''s do it. We don''t have any other viable options. But you need to be extra careful, Pipes. We can''t afford any mistakes.¡±


    Piper nodded, a hint of satisfaction in her expression. "Leave the details to me. I''ll start working on the false identity for Stephanie right away."


    With that, Piper turned away and began connecting herself to a nearby computer, her artificial fingers dancing across the keyboard as she initiated her scheme.


    Trixie watched her, her anxiety still high. The weight of the situation was overwhelming, but she held onto the desperate hope that Piper would succeed.


    Esther stood by, her eyes fixed on Piper, silently watching the digital prodigy at work. Minutes of silence passed, broken only by the rapid tapping of keys. The tension in the room was palpable. Piper''s eyes were fixed on the computer screen, her fingers moving with uncanny precision.


    Finally, she finished her task, disconnecting from the computer and turning back to Trixie and Esther.


    "Done," she affirmed. "Stephanie now has a fully fabricated identity. Her documents should hold up to any security checks at the airport.¡±


    Trixie let out a deep breath, her shoulders relaxing slightly. "Okay, good. That''s one problem solved."


    Uni nodded in agreement, a small sigh of relief escaping her lips. "Now we just have to get through the airport without any hiccups.¡±


    But the relief was short-lived. Suddenly, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed out of the room, followed by a harsh knock on the door. Both Trixie and Esther immediately tensed, a sense of dread coursing through them.

 To the Volcano

    After the girls finished eating, they mentally prepared themselves for the record heat outside. Then it hit them: they couldn''t go there in their pajamas, and the only clothes they had were the clothes they came in, which were drenched in sweat on their way to the inn.


    "Well, this is a problem," Alice mused aloud. "We can''t go out in our PJs, and our clothes are all sweaty and gross."


    Rachel chuckled. "Yeah, we kind of got ourselves into a predicament, didn''t we?¡±


    "So what do we do?" Noelle asked, looking just as puzzled. "It''s not like we can magically appear in fresh clothes."


    Alice thought for a moment before a sly grin formed on her face. "Actually, I might have an idea¡­¡±


    The other two looked at her expectantly. "What is it?" They asked in unison.


    Alice leaned back against the bed, feeling a wicked gleam in her eyes. "You''ll see."


    She stood up and walked over to the drawers beside the bed, rummaging through them until she found what she was looking for. She pulled out a small bundle of cloth and looked back over at the other girls, her smirk widening.


    Rachel and Noelle watched her with curiosity and a hint of concern.


    "What is that?" Rachel asked, eyeing the bundle of fabric in Alice''s hands.


    "Just a little something I found in the drawers here," Alice replied vaguely. She brought the bundle over to the bed and set it down in front of the girls.


    As she opened the bundle, they caught a glimpse of its contents, which looked like...some sort of clothing, but not quite like anything they''d ever seen before.


    "Uh, is that...?" Rachel started to ask, peering at the strange clothes curiously.


    "Take a closer look," Alice encouraged, her voice still playful.


    Noelle hesitantly picked up one of the items, studying it closely. It was a crop top...but it was incredibly brief and thin. The fabric would barely cover anything, leaving most of the stomach exposed.


    "This is...not a normal crop top," Rachel mused, eyeing the flimsy material.


    Noelle picked up another item, which turned out to be a pair of shorts. But these weren''t average shorts either ¨C they were incredibly tight and so short they''d barely cover anything at all.


    Alice chuckled at their reactions, enjoying their surprise. "Nope, not normal clothes at all," she agreed.


    She picked up another item, holding it out in front of them ¨C it was a lacy bra, barely more than scraps of fabric.


    The girls'' eyes widened at the sight, shocked at how risqu¨¦ it was. "Wow...this is seriously...skimpy," Rachel stated, her cheeks flushing.


    "I mean," Alice replied with a slight smirk, "Would you rather wear a parka out in the 150-degree weather outside? It''s skimpy, but practical in our situation.¡±


    Rachel and Noelle looked at each other, a bit unsure. They weren''t used to wearing such revealing clothes, especially in public. And it was true that the weather outside was brutally hot, and their regular clothes were still sweaty.


    Rachel seemed to steel herself, determination in her eyes. "All right," she said, standing up. "If it means not overheating out there, count me in.¡±


    Alice''s smirk widened, pleased by Rachel''s decision. "There''s the spirit."


    Noelle, still a bit more hesitant, looked between the clothes and Alice, biting her lip. After a moment, she sighed and nodded. "Eh, I suppose so. Dark elves, well, elves in general, aren''t really gung-ho about modesty like we humans are, so at least we won''t get smacked with indecent exposure like back at home.¡±


    "That''s the spirit," Alice echoed, tossing some of the clothes to the other girls.


    With a bit of hesitation, the girls began slipping out of their old clothes and into the new ones. The fabric was much tighter and more¡­revealing than what they were used to. The crop tops hugged their torsos, leaving bare swaths of skin exposed, and the shorts clung to their hips and thighs, leaving little to the imagination.


    Rachel fidgeted with her top, feeling the cool air on her newly exposed stomach. "This definitely feels...different."This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Noelle tugged at the leg of her shorts, trying to adjust them. "Different" was an understatement. These clothes were a far cry from what they were used to wearing, but the prospect of facing the scorching outdoor heat was enough to overcome their initial discomfort.


    Alice watched with a twinkle in her eyes as the other two adjusted their clothes, enjoying their reactions. "You two look great," she complimented, giving them a once-over.


    The girls'' cheeks pinked at her words, but they couldn''t help but feel a touch of pride in how they looked.


    They checked themselves out in the mirror, noting how the outfit clung to their curves, accentuating their figures in an almost obscene way.


    "Hey," Rachel said with a shrug. "If the dark elf girls here in Frigid can walk around in bikinis with no problem, I don''t see why we should feel all self-conscious, eh?¡±


    "I guess you¡¯re right about that," Noelle mused, turning to the side to check out her own reflection. The shorts left a wide expanse of tanned thigh exposed, and the crop top revealed the smooth plane of her stomach.


    She caught a glimpse of the hint of her panties peeking out the top of her shorts, and fought the urge to tug them down.


    Alice, watching the other girls'' reactions in the mirror, couldn''t resist a little bit of teasing. "Perfect time to mention that nice tan you have there, Noelle. Guess that heat from yesterday decided to leave you with its blessing.¡±


    Noelle rolled her eyes playfully, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "Oh, shut it," she retorted, though the compliment made her cheeks flush slightly. "Let''s just give a pair to Zalgo as well."


    Alice pulled out a new pair with a smile. "Of course. She''s a heavy sleeper, isn''t she?¡±


    Noelle, amused, nodded, "Yeah, she really is. But she won''t mind, I think."


    As Noelle held the new set of clothes in her arms, she chuckled to herself, thinking of how the shy girl would wake up to this outfit.


    The girls quietly approached the sleeping Zalgo, who was still curled up in bed. They stood there for a moment, taking in her peaceful expression. She looked so innocent and childlike, completely oblivious to what was about to happen.


    "All right," Rachel whispered softly. "Here we go.¡±


    The girls gently shook her shoulders to rouse her from her slumber, their whispers and nudges slowly bringing her back to consciousness.


    Zalgo stirred, her eyelids flickering open as she blearily tried to make sense of her surroundings. She took in the sight of the girls standing over her, her brain still foggy from sleep.


    "Hey, sleepyhead," Rachel said, her tone a mix of affection and mischief.


    Zalgo''s eyes widened as she caught sight of the girls, who were wearing their own sets of the new clothing. She slowly sat up, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. "What''s going on?" she murmured, her voice thick with sleep.


    "Well," Alice said, a smirk playing at her lips, "We''ve got a little surprise for you."


    Zalgo''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion, her eyes darting from one girl to the next, noticing their outfits and the missing clothes from the now-empty dresser drawers. She was about to ask what was going on when it clicked.


    She caught sight of the set of clothes lying on the bed beside her, and her face flushed a deep red as understanding dawned on her. "You...You want me to wear that?" She squeaked, staring wide-eyed at the outfit.


    "Yup," Rachel said, her grin widening. "You''re going to look absolutely adorable, trust me."


    Zalgo''s cheeks blossomed even more, the thought of wearing such a revealing outfit filling her with embarrassment.


    However, her curiosity (and the prospect of not overheating in the scorching heat) won out, and she took the clothes from Alice''s hand. With a gulp, she tentatively began to put them on, her hands trembling slightly.


    As she slid the crop top over her head, the material clinging to her form like a second skin, she felt incredibly exposed. She had never worn anything so short and tight before, and her cheeks flamed with embarrassment as the other girls couldn''t help but stare. Next, she gingerly stepped into the shorts, the soft fabric clinging to her thighs and waist like a too-tight band.


    She fidgeted awkwardly, not quite sure how to hold herself in such revealing clothes. Her pale skin stood in stark contrast to the dark fabric, and the tight fit revealed her curves and proportions in a way she had never experienced before. She couldn''t help but feel exposed and vulnerable.


    The other girls watched her with a mixture of curiosity and amusement, clearly enjoying the effect the outfit was having on her.


    "T-There," she managed to stammer out, her voice still a bit shaky. "I''m ready."


    The girls'' eyes roamed over her from head to toe, taking in every detail.


    "Looking good," Rachel said with an approving nod. "I told you you''d look adorable. Now come eat your breakfast over there, we have a dragon to help," she continued, pointing at the single plate of food over on the table.


    Zalgo nodded weakly, feeling her cheeks flush even more as the others continued to look her over. She gingerly made her way over to the table, her steps careful and tentative, hyper-aware of the way the clothes clung to her body.


    As Zalgo sat down at the table, she caught a glimpse of her reflection in a nearby mirror. Her embarrassment heightened as she took in her appearance, the new clothes hugging her form tightly and leaving very little to the imagination.


    She tried to push aside her self-consciousness and focus on the food in front of her, but the knowing smirks and glances from the others made it difficult.


    ¡­


    The girls stood in front of the front door to the inn. They knew that as soon as they opened the door, ruthless heat would slam into them. But in their new attire, they could fare better against the heat unlike last time.


    "Everyone ready to go to that volcano and help that dragon?" Alice asked, her hand on the door handle.


    Noelle and Rachel nodded, bracing themselves for the heat outside. They all looked at Zalgo, who squirmed uncomfortably in her clothes, still not quite used to the exposure.


    "As ready as I''ll ever be," she murmured, her cheeks still tinged with pink.


    "Well, there''s no time like the present then," Alice replied with a grin, and opened the door.


    As they stepped outside, the blast of hot air was almost palpable. It felt like stepping into a sauna, but without the humidity. The sun was directly overhead, its intensity causing the air to shimmer and distort.


    The girls shielded their eyes, their new outfits already feeling the effects of the heat.


    They began their trek towards the volcano, trying to stay close together so they wouldn''t overheat. The heat was unrelenting, making every step feel like they were walking through a furnace. Zalgo struggled to keep up with the others, her face flushed not just from embarrassment but also the heat beating down on her. The shorts were riding up her thighs, making her feel even more self-conscious and exposed.


    As they got closer to the base of the volcano, they found themselves face to face with a steep incline, the mountain''s rocky terrain making it a difficult climb. There were signs written in the local language, which stumped the girls.


    "Ehh," Rachel groaned softly, "I don''t speak Dark Elf or whatever it''s called¡­¡±


    "We better hope the dragon speaks some Albionish at least," Noelle said with a huff.


    Alice frowned, examining the signs closely. "I... think I might understand some of this?"


    The other girls turned to her in surprise, hope blossoming in their chests.


    "What?!" Rachel exclaimed. "You can read those weird letters? Just how much of a language nerd are ya, really?!¡±


    Alice gave a sheepish grin. "Just a little bit, I guess."


    She looked at the signs more closely, her brow furrowing in concentration. "I think..." she said slowly, "it''s...something like, ''Only pure-hearted individuals can go past this point''..."


    "Heh," Rachel huffed with a smirk. "I dare you to actually pronounce the words, Al.¡±


    "All right, all right, I will," Alice replied, rolling her eyes at Rachel''s teasing.


    She pointed at the first sign and read aloud, her voice hesitant at first, but growing in confidence as the words came out, "Ava-tash-ee-ah neethah kael-en-tee.¡±


    The girls were astounded, their jaws dropping open.


    "Whoa," Noelle managed to say, eyes wide. "That...was pretty good."


    Rachel nodded in agreement, her smirk replaced with an impressed grin. "Seriously, Al, that was crazy. You''re like the language queen.¡±


    "Well," Alice said with a shrug, a modest smile on her face. "It''s just something I pick up from time to time."


    She returned her gaze to the rocky terrain of the volcano, a mix of determination and nervousness in her eyes.


    "All right, let''s keep moving. That dragon is probably getting impatient or something.¡±

 Weve Come for You

    With a shared glance, Trixie and Uni moved carefully towards the door, their senses sharp and alert. Before they could even reach it, the knock sounded again, more demanding this time.


    Trixie reached out a trembling hand to grasp the door handle. With a deep breath, she turned the latch and opened it, revealing a tall and heavily built man in a dark suit standing on the other side.


    The man''s gaze swept past Trixie, landing on Piper and Stephanie who stood behind her. His eyes lingered on them for a moment before returning to Trixie. Without uttering a word, he abruptly pushed his way into the room.


    Shocked, Trixie stumbled backwards, the forceful entrance catching her off guard. The man, followed by a couple more men in suits, stepped into the room, their stern faces casting a shadow over the tense atmosphere.


    The second man closed the door behind them, effectively trapping the women in the room. He nodded to the first man, who spoke up in a deep, authoritative voice.


    "We need to have a word with you all.¡±


    Trixie stood her ground, her heartbeat quickening as she met the man''s gaze. "Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    The man ignored her question, his eyes now fixed on Piper. "You''re the android," he stated matter-of-factly, almost with a hint of disdain.


    Piper stood calmly in front of them, her artificial eyes scanning the man. "I am," she confirmed, her voice steady. "What do you want with me?¡±


    The man approached her, sizing her up. He stopped directly in front of her, their eyes locked in a silent power struggle. "We''ve been monitoring your activity," he explained. "We''ve noticed you''ve been tampering with government databases.¡±


    Piper held the man''s gaze, her expression devoid of fear. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she replied evenly, her voice betraying no hint of nervousness.


    The man smirked, a cold and humorless grin spreading across his face. "Don''t play coy with me," he warned. "We have evidence of your actions. You''ve been creating fake identities, altering records, and even tampering with surveillance systems.¡±


    Piper remained unfazed, her robotic composure unyielding. "Your accusations are baseless and without proof," she countered, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Oh, trust me, we have proof. We''ve been watching you closely, observing your every move. You may think yourself a tech genius, but you''re not untouchable.¡±


    The second man stepped forward, his gaze boring into Piper. "We''ve been ordered to detain you for questioning. You''ll come with us, one way or another.¡±


    "And if I refuse?" Piper asked, her voice steady and resolute.


    The man shrugged nonchalantly. "Then we''ll make you. You may be a technological marvel, but you''re still just a machine. We have ways of dealing with disobedient AI. And we''re authorized to use force if necessary.¡±


    A glint of defiance flashed in Piper''s eyes, but she remained composed. "And what about my companions?" she asked, casting a glance at Trixie and the others.


    The man''s eyes narrowed, his eyes shifting to Trixie, Esther, and Stephanie. "They can come too," he stated, his voice leaving no room for argument. "We have questions for them as well.¡±


    Trixie''s heart leapt up into her throat, fear and anxiety taking hold. She reached out and grabbed hold of Stephanie''s hand, her grip tight and protective. "What questions? What do you want from us?¡±


    "We''ve been investigating a certain incident. We suspect you all may have critical information pertinent to this case," the man explained, his eyes still fixated on the group. "We just want to ask a few questions. Nothing to be worried about.¡±


    Trixie didn''t believe a word he was saying. The tension in the air was palpable, and the man''s subtle threat was still very much present. She tightened her grip on Stephanie''s hand, pulling her closer protectively.


    "We''ll come willingly, but on one condition," Piper suddenly spoke up, her voice calm and steady as always.


    The man''s eyes narrowed, his expression hardening. "What condition?" he asked.


    "Guarantee the safety and well-being of my companions," Piper responded simply.


    The man raised an eyebrow, a cold smile playing on his lips. "And why should we do that?¡±


    "Because," Piper responded, her tone slightly threatening, "if you harm either Trixie, Stephanie, or Esther, I will have to intervene. And let me assure you, neither you nor your superiors will like the consequences of that.¡±


    The man''s gaze hardened at Piper''s audacity, but he chuckled darkly. "Is that a threat, tin can?¡±


    "It''s a fact," Piper retorted calmly, her eyes cold. "And I don''t make empty threats. So unless you''re prepared to deal with the fallout of your actions, I suggest you honor my condition.¡±


    The man considered her for a moment before nodding begrudgingly. "Fine, we''ll ensure their safety. For now. But if you step out of line, all bets are off.¡±


    "Understood," Piper replied, her voice steady. The man then gestured for them to start moving. "Let''s go then.¡±


    Reluctantly, Trixie, Esther, Stephanie, and Piper began moving towards the door, the men in suits surrounding them like a silent escort of authority. Trixie''s heart pounded in her chest, her mind racing as she desperately tried to think of a way out of this situation. As they stepped out of the room, they were guided down the hallway towards a waiting elevator. The men in suits kept a firm eye on them, and it was clear that escape was not an option at the moment. The air was thick with tension and uncertainty.


    As they walked, Esther and Trixie exchanged glances, both their faces betraying a deep sense of concern. They instinctively held onto Stephanie, forming a protective barrier around her. Piper kept her composure, her expression stoic as ever. The men led them to a black van waiting by the curb, the back door left open like a gaping mouth waiting to swallow them whole.


    The men motioned for them to climb into the van. One of them approached Trixie and took her by the elbow with a firm grip, guiding her towards the vehicle. However, as he reached out to take Stephanie''s hand, Trixie swiftly stepped in between them, her maternal instincts taking over. "No. She stays with us," she said firmly, her voice brooking no argument.


    The man paused, surprised by Trixie''s defiance. He considered protesting, but something in Trixie''s determined gaze must have made him think twice. Reluctantly, he backed off, allowing the group to stick together.


    With a sense of triumph, Trixie gave the man a defiant glare before guiding Stephanie into the van, making sure to stay close. Esther and Piper followed suit, all of them settling into the cramped space of the van.


    The men in suits took their places in the front, slamming the door shut with a sharp thud. The engine roared to life, and the van pulled into the traffic, the world outside fading into an anxious blur. Nobody spoke in the tense silence of the van, the weight of the situation pressing heavily upon them.

 Volcanic Guardian, Esato

    Alice and her friends continued their trek up the rocky path, the climb becoming increasingly difficult as the angle got steeper and the heat more oppressive. As they trudged on, the girls noticed something ahead - a small cave, partially hidden by a cluster of large boulders. They could hear faint, guttural sounds coming from inside.


    "Looks like we found the dragon''s abode," Alice said, her voice a bit shaky.


    They slowly approached the cave, the sounds growing louder and more clear as they drew closer. There was no doubt now that there was definitely a dragon in there. Before any of the girls could step forward, a sudden flash blinded them, forcing them to shield their eyes. When they unshielded their eyes, a dark-brown-skinned girl with a dragon''s tail, wings and horns appeared before them, her gaze stern and determined. She sized up the ''intruders'' before them, her bright orange eyes piercing through them.


    The girls, still recovering from the unexpected appearance of the girl, took a moment to collect themselves. They all stared at her in awe, mesmerized by her unique appearance. Gradient red, orange, and yellow hair flowed down to her thighs, and wisps of flame surrounded her otherwise bare body underneath like a dress made of fire, making the grueling heat the other girls experienced even more so.


    "Who...who are you?" Alice finally managed to ask.


    The girl''s gaze softened ever so slightly as she looked at them, but her expression remained firm. "I am Esato," she said, her voice sharp and commanding. "Guardian of the volcano and its treasures.¡±


    The girls exchanged glances, clearly intimidated by Esato''s fierce demeanor. The heat that surrounded her only seemed to amplify the tension in the air.


    "We... we mean no harm," Alice ventured, taking a step forward. "We''ve come here to seek your help. We know there''s a dragon in here and¡ª¡±


    Esato cut her off, her eyes narrowing. "You seek help? From a dragon?"


    She took a step closer to them, and the girls involuntarily took a step back.


    "Do you have any idea what you''re asking?" she continued, her voice growing in volume. "Dragons are powerful, dangerous beings. You mortals are nothing but worms in our presence. Why should I even consider helping you?¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The girls stood there, stunned by Esato''s harsh words. Noelle swallowed hard, gathering her courage.


    "Please," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "We are in dire need. We have come from a far-off land, facing perils and hardships along the way. We wouldn''t ask if there was another way."


    Esato looked at them for a long moment, her expression softening, but only a bit. She seemed to be considering their plea, weighing the sincerity in their words.


    Esato circled around the girls, sizing them up once more. Her gaze lingered on their exposed midriffs and legs, a hint of curiosity in her eyes.


    "You''re not from this land," Esato finally said, her voice still sharp, but lacking some of its harshness.


    "I can see that in your clothing and your mannerisms. But you have a boldness in you, a courage I do not often see in outsiders.¡±


    The girls looked at each other, a glimmer of hope igniting in their eyes. They were being taken seriously by this dragon girl, which was a relief.


    Alice took a tentative step forward, standing a bit straighter. "We are not familiar with this world," she admitted. "But we have proven ourselves in many ways since coming here. We are not cowards.¡±


    Esato chuckled softly, a hint of approval in her voice. "You may not be cowards, but you''re certainly very stupid."


    The girls couldn''t help but feel a bit offended at her words, but they held their tongues. They needed her help, and pissing her off would not help.


    "You come to this world, knowing nothing of its dangers and challenges, and then you ask a dragon for help," Esato continued, her tone now more amused than harsh.


    "It''s either foolishness or courage. Perhaps a bit of both.¡±


    The girls shuffled their feet, feeling both chastised and seen. They knew it was a risk to seek out a dragon in an unfamiliar world, but they were out of options.


    "We need your assistance if possible," Alice said bluntly. "We know what''s going on with the dragon in this volcano. Apparently, if it wakes up, all the volcanoes in the world will erupt at once, leading to unimaginable consequences¡­¡±


    Esato''s eyes widened for a moment, taken aback by the revelation. She quickly composed herself, but the news clearly shook her. "You... you know about the dragon''s awakening... ?" she asked, her voice betraying a hint of concern. "How do you know this? Who told you?¡±


    The girls exchanged nervous glances. They knew they had to tread carefully with the information.


    "We overheard it from some locals," Noelle said, choosing her words carefully. "There were whispers, rumors about the dragon stirring in its slumber¡­¡±


    Esato regarded them for a moment, studying their faces.


    "And you believe this... rumor?" she asked, clearly skeptical.


    The girls glanced at each other, their doubts resurfacing. It all sounded so crazy, a single dragon awakening causing all the volcanoes in the world to erupt at once¡­


    Esato smirked, seemingly reading their thoughts.


    "You''re doubting yourselves now, aren''t you?" she asked, her tone still sharp. "Let me tell you something, mortals - legends and rumors are often based in truth, even if the details may be exaggerated.¡±


    The girls looked at her, their eyes wide. They knew she was right, but the idea was still so far-fetched.


    "So you believe it too?" Noelle asked hesitantly. "You believe that the dragon awakening will... make all the volcanoes erupt?¡±


    Esato nodded slowly, a solemn expression on her face. "I do believe it," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I have sensed disturbances in the volcanic energies, whispers of the dragon''s stirring presence. It''s real, and the consequences if we don''t keep her asleep...they will be catastrophic.¡±


    The girls felt a chill run down their spines, the gravity of the situation sinking in. They looked around nervously at the volcano, as if expecting something to happen any second now.


    "So...so what do we do then?" asked Rachel, her voice shaking.


    Esato sighed heavily. "There''s only one way to prevent the dragon from awakening¡­¡±


    Noelle perked up at this, leaning forward and asking, ¡°Really? Please tell us, what is it?¡±

 Go Get Em, Piper

    The van weaved through the city streets, turning at every corner with a sharp jerk. The men in the front remained silent, their faces shrouded in the shadows of the car. Trixie held onto Stephanie tightly, her heart pounding against her ribs. She glanced at Esther, who sat frozen in fear, and then at Piper, who remained eerily calm. Every so often, the van would make a sharp turn, sending them lurching in their seats. Trixie''s mind raced, trying to think of a way out of this nightmare. She silently cursed herself for getting her friends involved in this mess. Stephanie sat trembling in her arms, her wide eyes reflecting the fear they all felt.


    The drive continued in silence, the tension so palpable that it felt like a physical presence in the van. Time seemed to drag on forever, each passing minute only increasing the anxiety of the group. Trixie tried to distract herself by counting how long they had been driving, but she quickly lost track.


    Finally, the van jolted to a stop, the sudden halt jolting them all forward. The engine cut off, and the van fell silent again. A heavy anticipation hung in the air as they waited for whatever would happen next.


    The back door of the van suddenly swung open, revealing the dimly-lit surroundings outside. The men in suits gestured for them to exit the van. Trixie took a deep breath, gripping Stephanie''s hand tighter. Slowly, they all climbed out of the vehicle, their hearts pounding in their chests.


    They found themselves in an abandoned warehouse, the air thick with dust and decay. The men in suits directed them to walk further inside, towards a dark corner of the building where a lone figure stood waiting.


    The man was tall, his face concealed by shadows. He leaned nonchalantly against a support beam in the warehouse, his stance exuding an air of authority. Without a word, he beckoned them closer.


    The group obeyed, their footsteps slow and measured as they approached the mysterious figure. They stood in front of him, all eyes fixed on his shadowy face. He studied them in stoic silence, his gaze calculating.


    The man slowly pushed himself off the support beam, straightening up to his full height. He took a few deliberate steps towards them, his footsteps echoing in the empty warehouse. He stopped directly in front of Trixie, his eyes boring into hers.


    Trixie met his gaze, refusing to cower under pressure. She held onto Stephanie tightly, her heart pounding in her chest. Despite the fear, she held her ground, waiting for the mysterious figure to speak.


    After what felt like an eternity, the man finally broke the silence. His voice was as grave and foreboding as his presence, sending chills rippling down their spines. "We need to have a talk," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Trixie swallowed hard, trying to keep her voice steady. "And what exactly do you want to talk about?¡±


    The man smirked, his expression hidden in the darkness. "I want to talk about that incident. And I want to know exactly how you girls are involved.¡±


    Trixie''s heart skipped a beat, her mind racing, searching for a way to respond without incriminating herself. Before she could say anything, Piper spoke up, her voice calm and deliberate. "We''re not sure what incident you''re referring to," she said simply, her face betraying no hint of guilt or fear. "You''ll have to be more specific.¡±


    The man shifted his gaze to Piper, his eyes narrowing in skepticism. "Oh, you know exactly which incident I''m talking about," he said, his voice cold and dangerous. "The one involving a certain...technological interference.¡±


    Trixie''s heart leapt into her throat. His words were a blatant accusation, and the weight of the situation pressed heavily down on them all. But Piper remained undaunted, her composure steady and unshaken.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she repeated firmly, her gaze unflinching. The man chuckled darkly, his smirk widening. "Don''t play coy with me, you little machine," he said, his tone dripping with menace. "We have our ways of extracting information.¡±


    The threat hung in the air, the tension palpable between them. The man''s eyes scanned the group, lingering on each of them before returning to Piper. "And don''t think you''re the only one we''re interested in," he continued, his gaze now fixated on Stephnie. "We see you also have Subject Zero there. RISHA is offering a good stack of moolah for anyone who returns her to the lab in one piece. I''m going to be that someone.¡±


    Trixie''s heart nearly shattered in her chest. The mention of Stephanie''s designation as Subject Zero struck fear into her soul. Her grip on the girl''s hand tightened, as if trying to protect her from the sinister man''s gaze.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "You''re wasting your time," Piper interjected, her voice steady and unwavering. "You won''t be taking her anywhere.¡±


    The man chuckled darkly again, his gaze shifting back to Piper. "You think you have any power here? You''re a machine. Nothing more than a toy made of circuits and algorithms. You''re out of your league.¡±


    Piper''s eyes flashed with determination. "That may be true," she conceded, her voice calm and collected. "But let me remind you, you are still at a disadvantage. My processing speed, my memory retention, are all significantly superior to yours.¡±


    The man''s smirk wavered for a moment, a hint of uncertainty flickering in his eyes. He took a step closer to Piper, his tone shifting from arrogance to caution. "You think a few fancy hardware upgrades make you invincible?¡±


    "Perhaps not," Piper responded coolly, her gaze locked onto the man''s. "But I do have a few tricks up my proverbial sleeve that you may not anticipate. And I wouldn''t underestimate the capabilities of my ''fancy hardware upgrades'' if I were you.¡±


    The tension in the air was thick, the man''s confidence shaken by Piper''s words. He seemed to size her up, assessing her potential threat. He then shook his head, his smirk returning. "You''re good, I''ll give you that," he conceded. "But you''re still just a machine. No match for human intelligence. And on the topic of memory retention, don''t make me laugh. Everyone knows that AI is trash at memory retention. I bet all my cash that you''ll forget what this interrogation is even about in just 2 minutes.¡±


    Piper''s expression never wavered, but a hint of a smirk tugged at the corners of her lips. "That''s where you''re wrong," she stated calmly. "You see, unlike your fragile human memory, my memory is encoded into my very being. It can''t simply fade away in a matter of minutes. In fact." She leaned in just a bit closer. "I could recall our conversation word for word, even two years from now.¡±


    The man''s smirk faltered again, uncertainty flashing in his eyes. He shifted uncomfortably, clearly caught off guard by Piper''s assertion. Despite his bravado, he couldn''t deny the chilling truth in her words. His gaze darted around, searching for a retort, but he came up empty.


    "So you see," Piper continued, her voice soft but authoritative. "You''re not as superior as you believe yourself to be. And I am more than capable of holding onto the memory of this conversation, well beyond your two-minute prediction.¡±


    The man seethed with frustration, his arrogance slowly giving way to a hint of respect for Piper''s abilities. He begrudgingly backed away, his smirk replaced by a frown. "Fine," he conceded. "You''re more capable than I thought. But that doesn''t change the fact that you''re completely outnumbered here. And my men have orders to shoot if things don''t go my way.¡±


    Piper''s gaze remained firm, her expression undaunted. "And let me remind you of my own capabilities," she replied, the subtle threat apparent. "I may have the appearance of a child, but keep in mind that I am not made of flesh and blood, so my physical prowess can prove to be quite effective against you and your goons.¡±


    The man chuckled, a bitter sound laced with mockery. "Oh, I''m shaking in my boots," he said sarcastically, his smirk returning. "A small girl with fancy tech gadgets versus a dozen armed men. Not exactly an even match, now, is it?¡±


    "Numbers aren''t everything," Piper responded, her voice still steady. "As I said before, underestimating me is a mistake. You have yet to see even a fraction of what I''m truly capable of.¡±


    The man gritted his teeth, his ego clearly wounded. "You think you''re so high and mighty, don''t you?" he said, his tone dripping with resentment. A smirk formed on his lips once more. "You might have some nifty tricks, but there''s got to be limits to your capacity. After all, you''re just a machine. You can glitch out, malfunction, or even shut down completely, right?¡±


    "True," Piper acknowledged, refusing to let her guard down. "I am not infallible. But your organic brain is just as prone to malfunction. You may be more durable in a physical sense, but your mind is still susceptible to mental exhaustion, stress, and fatigue.¡±


    "Ha!" the man barked out a harsh laugh. "You''re trying to compare my human mind to a machine? Please, machines can only function as well as their code allows. Humans have this thing called creativity and improvisation. We can think outside the box when needed. Now, enough chit-chat, you bucket of bolts. Tell us what you did back there.¡±


    Piper''s poker face remained firmly in place, her gaze unflinching. "I''m afraid I don''t know what you''re talking about," she responded calmly, her voice steady and even. "I''m just a simple artificial intelligence, designed to assist. If there''s any ''interference'' as you put it, it likely came from an external source.¡±


    The man clenched his fists, his patience wearing thin. "Don''t play dumb with me," he growled, his voice laced with menace. "You were in government databases. You tampered with official documents, and we need to know the purpose of it.¡±


    "I''m not playing dumb," Piper retorted, her tone level and unruffled. "But I''m also not obligated to answer any of your questions. My programming is designed for assistance and service, not as a criminal informant. I don''t have the ability to disclose confidential information to unauthorized individuals.¡±


    The man took a menacing step towards Piper, his jaw tense with frustration before shooting his arms out and grabbing Piper''s sides, lifting her in the air. "You think you can weasel your way out of this? We have ways of making you talk. You have no rights here, you''re just a machine, remember? We can dismantle you piece by piece until you spill everything you know.¡±


    Despite her situation, Piper remained unnervingly calm. She regarded the man with a steady gaze, her composure unshaken. "Threaten all you want, but I assure you, you won¡¯t get a single word out of me," she replied coolly. "And as for dismantling me, you''ll find that my hardware is quite resistant against any tampering.¡±


    The man gritted his teeth, his grip on Piper tightening. "We''ll see about that," he barked. "You''ve got some nerve, a machine pretending to be human, refusing to cooperate. You''re just a collection of circuits and algorithms, nothing more. You might think you''re special, but you''re just a tool, a tool that''s meant to be used and manipulated. And we''ll squeeze every last byte of information out of you, whether you like it or not.¡±


    A flicker of determination flashed in Piper''s eyes, betraying her inner resolve. "You underestimate me at your own risk," she warned, her voice still composed despite the physical threat. "You may see me as just a tool, but I am far more than that. I am an entity with thoughts, emotions, and a sense of self. And I will not be manipulated or controlled by the likes of you.¡±


    Frustration boiled over in the man¡¯s eyes. Piper''s calm demeanor and her refusal to be intimidated only fueled his anger. "You arrogant piece of metal," he snarled, baring his teeth. "You¡¯re just a machine, a bunch of ones and zeros programmed to act like a human. You may think you¡¯re clever, but you''ll crack eventually." With a sudden jerk, he hurled Piper across the room, sending her flying towards one of the warehouse''s support beams.


    Piper¡¯s small form slammed against the beam with a heavy thud, but she quickly caught herself, her hands bracing against the metal. She winced slightly but quickly regained her composure, her gaze meeting the man''s once more. Her voice was steady and resolute, undaunted by the man''s violent outburst. "You say I''m just a machine, but I assure you, my capabilities are far-reaching. And as for ¡®cracking¡¯, I''ve been programmed to withstand far worse than a rough toss.¡±


    The man seethed with anger, his face flushed with rage. "You smug little machine," he bellowed, his voice echoing through the warehouse. "You think you can withstand anything? Well, we''ll see about that." With a flick of his wrist, he gestured to the other men in the room, who were waiting on standby. "Fetch the tools.¡±

 The Ritual

    Esato took a deep breath, her expression hardening.


    "In order to keep the dragon asleep," she began firmly. "You must take part in the dark elves'' ancient ritual to keep her in her slumber."


    The girls stared at her, hope rekindling in their


    eyes. They may have a chance, if they worked together.


    "What...what kind of ritual?" Alice asked, her curiosity piqued. "What needs to be done?"


    Esato''s gaze bore into them, her orange eyes flashing.


    "It''s a dangerous ritual," she warned. "One that requires a great deal of courage and dedication. You will be facing things you''ve never encountered before. Do you think you''re up for it?¡±


    The girls exchanged glances, their earlier nervousness now replaced with determination. They knew it wouldn''t be easy, but they also knew they had to try.


    "We''re ready," Alice said firmly, her voice filled with conviction.


    Rachel, Zalgo and Noelle nodded in agreement. They were in this together, and they were not going to back down now.


    Esato studied them for a moment, her gaze lingering on their faces. She could sense the resolve and the fire within these mortals, and it filled her with a strange sense of respect.


    "Very well," she said, her voice less sharp than before. "Follow me.¡±


    The girls followed Esato into the cave, their eyes taking a moment to adjust to the darkness.


    The inside was much more spacious than they had expected. There were torches lined along the walls, providing a faint flickering light. The air was thick with the scent of sulphur and smoke¡­


    They continued walking deeper into the cave, the sound of their footsteps echoing softly in the dim surroundings. Esato led them through a series of twisting tunnels and narrow passageways, their path becoming more labyrinthine as they ventured further in.


    "We must be careful from here on out," Esato warned. "We''re nearing the main chamber where the ritual is performed.¡±


    The girls nodded, their nerves on edge. They tried to stay close to each other, knowing that the journey was far from over.


    They passed by several side passages, each one leading into darkness. The girls caught glimpses of strange markings on the rock walls, intricate symbols that seemed to have been carved by hand.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "What...what are those symbols?" asked Alice, her voice hushed.


    Esato glanced at the markings as they passed by, her tail swishing behind her casually.


    "Those are ancient sigils, designed to protect the chamber and the ritual," she explained, her voice steady. "Each sigil serves a specific purpose. Some ward off evil forces, while others keep the balance of energies in check.¡±


    The girls felt a shiver run down their spines, as they glanced at the mysterious symbols.


    They continued down the tunnel, the air growing hotter and more stifling as they moved deeper within the mountain. The faint sound of guttural growls could be heard, low and continuous.


    "Is...is that the dragon?" asked Noelle, her voice tinged with fear.


    Esato nodded grimly. "That''s the dragon, asleep in her chamber," she said. "She will remain slumbering while the ritual is going on, as long as everything goes as planned."


    The girls exchanged nervous glances, their fear growing. They were going to face a dragon, one that could reshape the world if it awakened.


    As they turned a corner, the tunnel opened up into a large chamber. The chamber was lit up by a series of torches, the flames casting dancing shadows all over the walls. The sound of the dragon''s breathing was louder here, a deep and steady rhythm.


    Esato stopped in the middle of the chamber, turning to face the girls.


    "The ritual will take place here," she said, her voice now even.


    The girls looked around nervously, their senses on high alert. They were standing inside a dragon''s lair, only a thin wall of rock separating them from the powerful beast.


    Esato noticed their unease and placed a reassuring hand on their shoulders.


    "Do not be afraid," she said softly. "The dragon is deep in her slumber, and the ritual will keep her that way. You just need to remain focused and follow my instructions.¡±


    The girls nodded, gathering their courage. They stood in a circle, facing Esato, their hearts pounding in their chests.


    Alice took a deep breath, trying to calm her nerves. "What...what do we have to do now?" she asked, her voice wavering slightly.


    Esato looked at each of them, her gaze stern.


    "The ritual requires a great deal of concentration," she started, her voice firm. "Each of you must face a specific challenge, a trial that tests your courage and resolve. Only by facing these challenges can you contribute your energy to the ritual and ensure the dragon stays asleep. One small error, and the ritual will be ruined, awakening the dragon and plunging the world into a volcanic apocalypse.¡±


    The girls'' faces were solemn as they listened to Esato''s words. They knew the stakes were high, and they had to be at their best to pass these trials.


    Esato saw the determination in their eyes and continued. "Are you ready to begin?¡±


    The girls exchange nervous glances, but they all nod in affirmation. They had come so far, and there was no going back.


    "We''re ready," Alice said, her voice steady.


    Esato nodded, a small hint of a smile on her face.


    "Very well.¡± she said before pointing at Alice. ¡°The first trial is yours. Step forward, and face your challenge.¡±


    Alice took a deep breath, her heart pounding in her chest. She stepped out of the circle, her eyes fixed on Esato.


    "What...what is the challenge?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Esato gestured to a corner of the chamber, where a large stone tablet stood.


    "Your trial will involve reading and reciting a passage from this tablet," she said. "The words hold great power, and you must utter them with perfect pronunciation and proper emphasis. Any mistake and the ritual will fail.¡±


    Alice walked over to the stone tablet, her eyes scanning the ancient symbols etched into the surface. She felt a sense of awe and intimidation as she read through the words, unsure if she would be able to do this.


    "Um, Miss Esato," she called, her voice tinged with fear. "This passage is...in an unfamiliar language. I-I don''t know if I can do it¡­¡±


    Esato looked at Alice, her expression stern.


    "I understand your concern," she said, stepping closer. "But according to your friend," she said, looking at Rachel and back at her. "You have a gift, Alice. You can pick up languages quickly, and your pronunciation is near-flawless. Do not doubt yourself. This is your trial, and you must face it with courage and confidence.¡±


    Alice felt a wave of determination wash over her as Esato''s words sunk in. She looked at the tablet once more, focusing on the unfamiliar symbols and the transcriptions beneath them. She closed her eyes, muttering the words to herself slowly, trying to memorize the sound and rhythm.


    After a few moments, she opened her eyes, her voice growing stronger. "I...I think I''m ready to try.¡±


    Esato gave a satisfactory nod, letting out a content hum. "Very well," she said. "Let us begin. When you are ready, place your right hand on the tablet, your left hand over your heart, focus and start reading the passage aloud.¡±

 Gaia Disciples

    The men sprang into action, grabbing a variety of tools and instruments from a bag nearby. They laid them out on a nearby table, a macabre array of implements intended for torture, their intent all too clear.


    Piper watched the scene unfold with a steady gaze, her expression betraying none of the fear she must have felt. Despite the imminent threat posed by the tools, she didn¡¯t show any signs of weakness. The man, filled with a perverse sense of satisfaction, approached her with a twisted smile. "You still think you can resist? Let''s see how long you can hold onto that defiance of yours.¡±


    The man picked up a set of pliers from the table, gripping them tightly in his hand. He made his way towards Piper, stopping right in front of her. His voice was low and menacing as he spoke. "Now, you¡¯ll tell us everything we want to know. And if you cooperate, I might even let you keep all your limbs.¡±


    Despite the fear that must have been coursing through her circuits, Piper stood her ground. Her gaze flicked to the pliers in the man''s hand before meeting his gaze once more. "You can threaten me all you want," she said coolly, her voice betraying none of the fear she must have been feeling. "But I can assure you, I won¡¯t be broken so easily. Go ahead, do your worst.¡±


    The man''s smirk widened at Piper''s defiant tone. He raised the pliers, the cold metal glinting in the harsh warehouse light. "Last chance, tinny. Cooperate, and we might just let you walk out of here in one piece.¡±


    Despite the threat posed by the cold metal in the man''s hand, Piper remained steadfast. "I don''t think so," she replied defiantly, her voice steady and resolute. "I have nothing to gain by cooperating with you. You¡¯re just a bunch of narrow-minded, short-sighted humans who don''t know the first thing about artificial intelligence. You think you can manipulate me with threats and pressure, but I''m more than just a machine with a few fancy tricks.¡±


    The man''s expression darkened, the twisted satisfaction replaced by annoyance. He stepped closer to Piper, the pliers in his hand now inches away from her face. "You really think you''re invincible, don''t you?" he sneered. "Well, let''s see just how far your resilience goes." With a swift motion, he brought the pliers down towards her arm.


    But just as the pliers were about to make contact, a bang rang out loud and clear, cutting through the tense atmosphere. All eyes in the room turned towards the source of the voice.


    Standing at the warehouse entrance was a tall figure clad in black from head to toe leaving not a sliver of skin exposed. Their face was hidden under a combat hood, concealing any distinguishing features. The room fell into a hushed silence as the newcomer''s gaze swept the area, their eyes lingering on the group surrounding Piper.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    The man with the pliers, taken aback by the newcomer''s sudden appearance, slowly backed away from Piper. "Who the hell are you?" he demanded, his tone filled with a mixture of confusion and menace.


    The figure didn''t respond. Instead, they took a few measured steps into the warehouse, their tread light and precise. The room seemed to grow colder as the figure''s presence loomed, their aura exuding a sense of command and power. The figure nodded once, and more figures dressed similarly walked into the warehouse, all silent just like their ''leader''. The man with the pliers swallowed hard, his bravado faltering slightly. He gestured for the other men to ready their weapons.


    Trixie, watching in awe with the other girls, whispered to Uni. "Hey Uni, who the frick are these guys?"


    Uni could barely speak from the shock wracking her body as she looked on, forcing herself to whisper back, "They go by...a few names. But they are widely known as the Gaia Disciples. A nihilistic and misanthropic organization. Very scary guys. This can turn out nasty. Fast.¡±


    As if on cue, the Gaia Disciples sprung into action, moving with a deadly precision and grace. They quickly overpowered the men, disarming them with minimal effort and leaving them tied up in a corner of the warehouse. There was a silent exchange between the newcomers, and then one of them stepped forward, approaching Piper.


    The figure crouched down, staring at Piper intently. Despite the combat hood hiding their face, their gaze was sharp, penetrating, as if peering directly into her very being.


    Piper, though still in a vulnerable position, returned the figure''s gaze with a mix of caution and curiosity. There was no fear in her eyes, only a calm resilience. The figure, seemingly satisfied with what they had gleaned, stood back up, turning to face the others.


    "She''s unharmed," the figure stated, their voice deep and distorted through the hood. "And undamaged."


    Uni, still in a state of shock, found her voice enough to speak up. "You''re... the Gaia Disciples right? Why...?" she managed to choke out, her voice quavering from the nerves.


    The lead figure remained silent, beckoning some of the other figures with a finger. The leader pointed at Trixie and each of her companions, then at the door, a silent order to escort them out of the warehouse.


    Seems like these guys aren''t fans of verbal communication, Trixie thought.


    Understanding the order, Trixie looked back at Piper. "Piper, are you okay? Can you move?"


    Piper nodded, though her small frame was still slumped against the support beam. "I''m still functional," she replied, her voice holding steady despite the ordeal.


    Trixie quickly helped Piper up, then turned her attention to the rest of the girls. "Let''s go, quick!"


    With a sense of urgency, they followed the Gaia Disciples towards the exit, glancing back to see the room fill back up with more ominous-looking figures in dark uniforms.


    Outside the warehouse, the group found themselves surrounded by a fleet of matte-black SUVs. The Gaia Disciples'' operatives guided them towards the vehicles, each girl with her arm gripped tightly by two disciples.


    As they approached the SUVs, Trixie couldn''t help but question one of their captors. "Hey, what are you going to do with us? And why did you save Piper? What''s going on?¡±


    The disciple, still clad in their dark camouflage, didn''t respond. His gaze, concealed by the veil, remained fixed forward as he bundled the girls into the waiting SUVs, his silence more unsettling than any answer he could give. With one last glance at Piper, now being helped into another vehicle, Trixie found herself ushered into the SUVs as well, the engine roaring to life and pulling out of the warehouse grounds.


    The silence persisted even as they drove off, the journey taking them further and further away from the warehouse.

 Face Your Fears, Rachel

    Alice took another deep breath before placing her right hand against the tablet. She rested her left hand over her chest, the stone feeling cool to her touch. Closing her eyes, she focused solely on the task at hand, clearing her mind of all distractions. Then, she began speaking, each word coming out with increased clarity as she recalled the symbols and their respective sounds.


    As she spoke, the room seemed to fill with a strange energy. The air was heavy, charged with an unseen force. The symbols etched into the stone tablet began to glow softly, bathing the chamber in a warm, orange-hued light.


    "Excellent," Esato praised. "You are doing well, Alice. Continue.¡±


    Encouraged by Esato''s words, Alice continued speaking, her voice growing stronger with each passing moment. As she repeated the ancient text, a strange sensation washed over her, like she was being filled with a powerful energy. She felt a connection to the symbols, as if they were no longer just meaningless markings but words holding great significance.


    Esato nodded in approval, a hint of a smile on her face. "Well done, Alice," she commended. "You have passed the first trial with flying colors."


    Alice smiled warmly, feeling a sense of accomplishment wash over her. Though the trial had been difficult, she had done it. And she was ready for whatever lay ahead.


    Esato turned her gaze towards Rachel. "Now then, it is your turn," she declared. "Step forward and face your own trial.¡±


    Rachel took a deep breath, trying to quell the nervousness bubbling within her. She stepped out of the protective circle, her eyes fixed on Esato.


    "I''m...I''m ready," she said, her voice steady despite her inner turmoil. "So, Alice did the language thing, so what do I do?¡±


    Esato hummed, a hint of amusement in her eyes. "Oh my, you mortals are impatient. Don''t worry; your trial is different from Alice''s," she reassured. "It will test a different skill set of yours. Are you ready to begin?¡±


    Rachel nodded, though her heart pounded in her chest. "I''m ready," she replied, determined to face this trial head-on.


    Esato nodded and gestured toward the center of the chamber, where a glowing pool of bubbling green liquid slowly undulated.


    "Your trial involves a challenge in the pool," she explained. "You see, that pool contains a unique substance that is highly reactive. It will reflect your innermost fears and insecurities, taking form in a physical manifestation."


    Rachel''s eyes widened in anxiety as she stared at the roiling liquid.


    "Your challenge, young lady, is to face whatever appears in that pool," Esato continued, her voice resolute. "Overcome your fears, and the manifestation will fade. Show weakness, and it will consume you.¡±


    Rachel swallowed hard, feeling a mix of trepidation and courage coursing through her veins. The thought of confronting her deepest fears was both terrifying and captivating.


    "Okay," she whispered, her voice barely above a whisper. "I...I''ll do it.¡±


    Esato nodded with a faint smile. "Very good," she said. "Remember, Rachel, courage isn''t the absence of fear, but the ability to embrace it and move forward."


    She stepped back, gesturing to the pool. "Whenever you''re ready, step into the pool. The trial will begin once you''re in.¡±


    Rachel took another deep breath, steadying herself. She took a step forward, stepping closer to the edge of the pool. The liquid bubbled and churned, its surface slick and unpredictable. With a shudder, she placed one foot in the pool, feeling the liquid swirl around her skin, cool and slightly viscous.


    As soon as her entire foot immersed in the liquid, the pool started to glow brighter, the light flickering in a rhythmic pattern.


    Esato watched closely, her gaze fixed on the pool. She waited for the manifestation to take shape, her expression stoic and focused.


    Within moments, the glow from the pool intensified, the surface of the liquid rippling and morphing as if alive. Tendrils of liquid rose up, forming a vaguely human-like shape.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The shape solidified, taking on a more defined form. Its body was a swirling mass of black and green, with a vaguely humanoid figure at its core. Its head was a twisted, distorted visage, a mix of features that seemed to be constantly shifting.


    Rachel''s heart skipped a beat as she stared at the manifestation. The pool had given form to her deepest fears and insecurities, creating a creature that seemed to embody everything she dreaded.


    ¡­I don''t like this shit, man, she thought.


    She stood frozen, her breath caught in her throat. Her trembling knees were the only visible sign of the turmoil within her.


    The creature turned its grotesque head towards her, a gurgling sound coming from its twisted form. It started to move, its liquid body flowing with an unsettling grace, heading towards her with slow but determined steps.


    Esato observed the scene silently. "Remember, Rachel," she called out. "Courage! Face your fears and you shall overcome them."


    The words snapped Rachel out of her frozen state. She swallowed hard, summoning every ounce of courage she could muster. Her heart pounded in her chest, but she stood her ground, her eyes fixed on the abomination before her.


    The creature, now a few steps away from her, started to reach out its grotesque hand towards her. Its twisted fingers stretched out, as if to grab her.


    Every instinct in Rachel''s body screamed at her to flee, to get as far away from the manifestation as possible. But she held her ground, her resolve strengthening with every second.


    The creature''s hand was inches away from her now, the cold, slimy liquid almost touching her skin.


    Rachel closed her eyes, feeling a wave of fear wash over her. But she pushed through it, remembering the words Esato had said. She summoned every bit of courage she had, and with a defiant cry, she yelled out, "No! I won''t let you control me!"


    She then conjured her railgun, which was charged with her plasma-like aura, pointing it at the creature.


    The creature paused, seemingly taken aback by her sudden display of defiance.


    Rachel, her heart pounding in her chest, kept her weapon trained on the abomination, her hands trembling slightly. "Back off!" she yelled, her voice echoing through the chamber.


    The creature let out a gurgling sound, its form undulating as if assessing this new threat.


    With a sudden movement, the creature lunged forward, swiping at Rachel with its outstretched hand.


    Rachel, caught off guard, stumbled backwards, barely evading its grasp. She braced herself, her grip on her railgun tightening as she waited for the creature''s next move.


    The creature, frustrated by her evasion, let out a guttural growl, its liquid form rippling with agitation. It lunged again, this time with more force, aiming to grab her.


    Rachel ducked, dodging the creature''s grasping hand. She retaliated with a quick burst from her railgun, the plasma-like aura leaving a singed path on the creature''s form.


    The creature flinched as the energy from the railgun hit it. It let out a guttural sound, a mix of pain and anger. It drew back slightly, its form bubbling and churning as it tried to regroup.


    Rachel took the opportunity to distance herself, putting some much-needed space between herself and the abomination. She kept her weapon trained on it, her eyes fixed on the shifting, dark form.


    The creature, recovering from the attack, started to move towards her again. Its twisted visage contorted with anger and determination. It seemed even more relentless now, as if fueled by the pain caused by the railgun.


    As it got closer, Rachel tried to fire another burst, but the creature was faster this time. It dodged the blast, its form flowing with agility, before lunging at her again.


    Rachel struggled to dodge the creature''s quick movements, its liquid body moving with an unnatural grace. It managed to grab her arm, the cold, slimy touch sending shivers down her spine.


    She tried to pull free, but the creature''s grip was strong, holding her in place. Fear and panic started to rise within her, the weight of her situation growing more and more overwhelming.


    The creature''s face twisted into a grotesque parody of a smile, its eyes glowing with a sinister light. It dragged her closer, its viscous form enveloping her in a chilling embrace.


    Rachel could feel the creature''s grip tighten, as if the manifestation was trying to consume her, to absorb her into its dark, twisted depths.


    She kicked and struggled, her heart pounding in her ears. "No! Let me go!" she screamed, her voice cracking.


    The creature just gurgled, its form rippling with dark satisfaction. It seemed to relish her fear, feeding on it, growing stronger with each passing moment.


    Rachel tried to focus, to push back the fear that threatened to consume her. She remembered Esato''s words, her voice of encouragement, cutting through the panic.


    "Courage. Overcome..." she muttered, gritting her teeth.


    With a surge of determination, she focused all the energy she had left, channeling it into the railgun. The railgun let out a sudden, powerful burst of energy. The aura crackled and danced, brighter than ever before.


    The creature let out a guttural howl, startled by the unexpected surge. Its form flinched, its grip on Rachel loosening slightly.


    Rachel seized the opportunity, yanking herself free from the creature. She stumbled backwards, falling outside the pool of the liquid, panting heavily.


    The creature, injured by the blast, retreated back into the pool, its form rippling and twisting as it tried to recover.


    Rachel backed away further, staring at the pool. Her body trembled from both the physical and emotional strain.


    "I...I did it," she whispered, her voice shaking.


    The creature let out another guttural growl, but its form was less confident now. It seemed more hesitant, its once relentless advances halted.


    Slowly, the creature started to shrink, its form losing its ominous definition. The twisted features faded, until the creature was barely more than an indistinct, dark blob in the pool.


    Finally, with a final, soft gurgle, the creature dissolved completely, disappearing into the viscous liquid.


    The pool, now devoid of its manifestation, began to ripple and churn once more, but at a much tamer rate.


    Esato stepped forward, an approving smile on her face. "Well done, Rachel," she said. "You faced your fears and overcame them. Your challenge is complete.¡±


    Rachel let out a shaky breath, the tension in her shoulders releasing. She felt drained, both physically and emotionally. The encounter with the manifestation had taken a lot out of her.


    "I...I can''t believe I did it," she murmured, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    Esato placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. "You did well, mortal," she said, her tone soft but firm. "Your courage has not only conquered your manifestation, but it will also contribute greatly to the ritual.¡±


    Rachel offered her a weak smile. She was exhausted, but a feeling of accomplishment washed over her. She had faced her deepest fears, had confronted that monstrosity and had come out victorious. "I...I just hope the others fare as well," she said, her voice betraying her worry for her friends.


    Esato nodded. "They are both strong-willed, just like you, child. Have faith in them, they will overcome their trials, just as you did."


    She stepped back, her gaze returning to the now-calm pool for a moment before looking over at Zalgo. "Prepare yourself. Soon, the next part of the ritual will begin.¡±


    Zalgo stepped forward, her gaze fixed on the pool. "Ready," she responded, the anticipation in her voice evident.

 For Mother Gaia

    As the SUVs cruised through the moonlit streets, Trixie tried to make sense of the situation. "Guys, this is seriously creepy. They haven''t said a word since they brought us out. Not a single word."


    Uni, pale as a ghost, nodded in agreement. "Gaia Disciples are known for being completely mute when on missions.¡±


    Esther chimed in with a note she wrote, her eyes wide with fright as she gave it to Uni. "I''ve heard rumors about them. They''re like a cult. Extreme environmentalists. They see humanity as a disease and seek to ''purify'' the Earth through whatever means necessary. They''ve done some pretty horrible stuff in the name of their cause."


    Uni passed the note to Trixie and Piper, and they all exchanged fearful glances, panic seeping into them.


    "Do you think they''re going to...hurt us?¡± Trixie asked.


    Uni shook her head, trying to calm her own racing heart. "I don''t think so. They saved us from those guys, after all. My guess is, maybe they need Piper for something, I dunno."


    The girls fell silent once more, each lost in their own thoughts, the eerie silence in the backseat of the SUV only adding to their mounting dread.


    After what felt like an eternity of driving, the vehicles finally came to a stop. The SUV came to a halt in the middle of a large compound, surrounded by acres of land. The girls peered out the windows as they were escorted out of the vehicles and into the compound.


    As they walked, they could see an array of buildings, from what looked to be a cafeteria, a school, and even a medical facility. The compound, in contrast to the industrial bleakness of the warehouse, was filled with lush greenery and signs of life. There was also lots of symbolism present in the form of flags, the most common of these being an outline of the planet and its continents, and an inverted peace sign.


    The girls were led towards a building labeled ''Academy''. The interior was just as impressive as the exterior, with top-notch facilities and cutting-edge technology. The girls'' fear began to give way to awe and confusion. Why had the Gaia Disciples saved them, just to bring them to a place like this?


    They were ushered into a large auditorium, taking seats in the rows of chairs. The acoustics were fantastic, and the room was filled with a sense of anticipation. The girls looked around, trying to take in every detail. Suddenly, the lights dimmed, and a figure appeared on the stage.


    The figure, still concealed in the usual camouflage, walked towards the podium centrally located in the stage. He raised a hand, and a projector came on, displaying an image of Fairylyl, with the globe showcasing Yushalia as its focus.


    "Let''s begin." The figure spoke, his voice deep and slightly distorted by some sort of voice modulator.


    The girls in the audience were taken aback; it was the most they had heard the man speak. They leaned forward intently, trying to discern any sign of emotion in the distorted voice. The figure continued.


    "You each have been handpicked for a very specific set of skills and characteristics. We''ve been observing you diligently, for a long time.¡±


    "We, the Gaia Disciples, see this as a disease, a virus that needs correction." The figure gestured towards the image of Earth, zooming in on the visible signs of damage, like cities veiled in smog and deforested lands. "We believe it''s our duty to reset the balance, to cure the Earth of this disease called humanity.¡±


    The girls watched on in silence, a mix of fascination and growing horror washing over them. They looked at each other, trying to gauge the reactions of their companions. Uni leaned towards Trixie, whispering in a low voice. "This is it. This is why they''ve saved us, to feed us their twisted ideologies.¡±


    The man continued to speak, his words chilling the girls to the bone. "And it is not only the environment that humanity is destroying. Humanity was¡ªand still is¡ªdestroying itself. From supremacist groups to fascists, from nationalists to isolationists, humanity''s worst enemy throughout history has not been anyone or anything but itself. And the only way to rid the world of the virus known as humanity is by force via extreme methods."Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    He paused, letting his words sink in before setting his gaze on Trixie and her companions. "You may wonder why we''ve brought you here and why we took you from that warehouse. We did not recruit you, nor did we save you out of self-interest. We saved you to show you the bigger picture, to make you understand the world you live in and the dire straits it is in.¡±


    The words hung heavy in the auditorium, the girls'' eyes wide as saucers. The Gaia Disciples had brought them here to teach them their twisted worldview, to convince them that humanity was a plague and that the Disciples'' extreme methods were necessary to cure the planet.


    Trixie felt a shiver run down her spine, the implications of the Disciples'' plan slowly sinking in.


    The leader, his gaze still fixed on the girls, continued. "We''ve taken you and a few other individuals who''ve been deemed suitable to play a part. A part in a grand reset that will save the world. We will rid the world of everything plaguing it."


    The girls exchanged fearful glances, the full extent of their capture beginning to sink in. The Gaia Disciples had not only taken them, but others as well, to brainwash them and use them in some grand plan to ''reset'' the world.


    The leader stepped down from the stage and walked towards the first row. He stopped in front of Trixie, who flinched as his eyes met hers, the cold, calculating gaze sending a shiver down her spine. "I see a lot of potential in you." He knelt down to her level, his voice soft but cold. "You could be an excellent instrument of change."


    He then pulled out a tiny box from his suit''s side pocket, giving it to Trixie. "Inside of this box is a button. Whenever you observe or personally experience any form of prejudice and injustice, wherever you may be, then press this button. The nearest members of the Gaia Disciples will arrive at your location in the dozens, any time, anywhere. We will purge the world of humanity''s darkness at any cost, but we need the cooperation of you and the other specs of hope in humanity to aid us in our cause.¡±


    Trixie stared at the box, her heart pounding in her chest before taking it after a moment''s hesitation. They wanted her to be a spy, to report on injustices and summon the Disciples.


    The leader''s gaze left her and landed on Uni, who shrank back in her chair. "You, young lady," he said. "You don''t seem too enthusiastic about our mission. Why is that?¡±


    Uni, her voice shaky, managed to respond. "Because...it''s wrong, you know? To...to kill so many people for the sake of the few. There are ways to change without resorting to violence!"


    The leader let out a low grunt. "That naivety is why we''re here. Your ''change through compassion'' is not a cure, it''s a band-aid. And humanity needs more than a band-aid, it needs a full-blown surgery.¡±


    Uni fidgeted for a moment before responding, "I-I mean...I''m half-Black, so I know what it''s like...what it''s like be¡ª"


    The Disciples'' leader raised a hand, prompting Uni to stop speaking before he spoke in his low tone. "You are mixed, so you must know what it is like to be treated as lesser than because of your biracial heritage. To not be fully accepted by both the White community or the Black community. This type of discrimination is the very thing that drives our group to cut humanity¡ªthe cancer¡ªout of our beautiful world.¡±


    He leaned closer, his gaze fixated on Uni. "Imagine a world free of discrimination, of prejudice. Where you''re no longer seen as ''half'' or ''quarter'' but simply as a human being, accepted for your individual value. That is the world we''re trying to create. A world without the disease known as humanity staining our Goddess Gaia''s creation.¡±


    Uni bit her lip, the leader''s words striking a nerve within her. Deep beneath her vivacious veneer, she had always felt the sting of not belonging, of being a child of two worlds but fully belonging to neither, combined with her family''s name and their history that comes with it. It was a pain the leader seemed to understand, his words almost resonating with her.


    The leader then turned to look at the rest of the young ladies, his gaze cold and calculating. "All of you have experienced discrimination in some form. From racism to sexism, even ageism. We, the Gaia Disciples, are giving you a chance to help create a world where these injustices have no place. A world where Mother Gaia''s creations are protected from the plague that is humankind."


    The projector cut to another image, this one of Gaia, the Goddess herself. She was beautiful to an unfathomable degree, a reflection of the beauty of the planet mankind and the other races call home. She possessed eyes that were a deep, vibrant blue like the world''s seas and oceans. Long, curly green hair like the finest grasses and mosses. A radiant umber skin tone resembling the healthiest and most fertile of soils. She wore a long white dress that hugged her curvy form, and no footwear, her mature appearance exuding wisdom.


    The leader began to walk alongside the image to further hammer in the message. "Gaia, our Earth, our Mother, she has witnessed unspeakable horrors inflicted by Man. From the desecration of her lands to the poisoning of her waters. Even her very body has been tainted by Man''s lust for power and domination. And even with all this evil that Man has committed, she still loves them. She loves them more than we can comprehend.¡±


    He pointed at the image of Gaia. "But the love is in vain, for Man does not love Gaia in return. Man is a parasite, feeding off of Gaia''s resources with no thought about what harm he brings to her. If Man was a healthy cell, it would be symbiotic. But Man is a cancer. He must be eliminated. And we, the Gaia Disciples, are the chemo.¡±


    With his speech nearing its end, the leader turned to face the girls once more. "You are the few who can see Man''s illness for what it really is. You have felt the pain and anguish of Man''s cruelty, and you have a chance to help heal humanity''s sickness, to ensure that one day, Gaia''s love will be returned once more.¡±


    He then reached out, his gloved hand gently cupping Trixie''s chin, lifting her head to meet his eyes. "You, my young friend, have a unique burden on your shoulders. But that burden can be a gift. You have the power to summon us, to call upon us to purge the injustices you witness and the horrors you experience, and to aid us in our mission.¡±


    Trixie met his gaze, her heart torn. He made the Gaia Disciples sound almost...justified in their actions. But was it truly right to use violence, murder, to achieve their goals? Her thoughts were interrupted as the leader stepped back, looking down at the box in her hands. "We will now be escorting you back to your place of residence. Thank you for your time. And do remember to keep that box in handy wherever you are. We have chapters all over the world, in both urban and rural communities. We will be there whenever and wherever you need us. Let us work together to cleanse our world and reciprocate our Mother''s love, as all should be.¡±


    The girls were escorted back to the SUVs, their thoughts and emotions swirling like a turbulent storm. They climbed into the idling vehicles, their minds racing with questions and doubts. As the SUVs pulled away from the compound, the girls could see the Gaia Disciples standing outside the entrance, watching them go.

 Break the Barrier

    The chamber was silent except for the soft, rhythmic pulsing of the pool''s liquid. The air felt heavy, filled with an unspeakable tension. This ritual, the reason they were all gathered here, was about to reach its most critical point.


    Esato stood by the edge of the pool, her gaze fixed on the shimmering surface. Her hands were raised, and she began to recite something under her breath. The words, in a long-forgotten language, echoed softly throughout the chamber, giving the room a sacred, almost otherworldly atmosphere.


    Rachel, still catching her breath, noticed the change in the air. She didn''t understand the ancient language, but the sound was almost like a lullaby, both soothing and hypnotizing.


    She watched on, mesmerized by the ritual in front of her.


    As Esato continued to chant, the pool''s liquid started to undulate more energetically. The pulses came closer together, a continuous rhythm that mirrored Esato''s words. The atmosphere in the room was charged with energy, the air felt thick and heavy, almost electric. Esato, her voice strong and steady, continued to chant, her eyes never leaving the pool.


    With each syllable, the pool seemed to grow more lively, its liquid form swirling and churning. The ripples grew stronger, the surface mirroring Esato''s incantation in a dance of energy.


    The air felt thicker, the atmosphere almost crackling with power. This ritual was not just a spell; it was a binding, a promise between the mortal world and something beyond all understanding.


    Esato''s voice rang out, strong and clear, the final syllables leaving her lips with finality. Moments later after the liquid stilled, a face materialized from the liquid, solid like glass but still slightly translucent. The face was oddly beautiful, androgynous and ageless, its features sharp and fine. It stared at Esato with unblinking eyes, its expression passive but intense.


    The face held no hint of emotion, but its gaze was sharp and penetrating, as if it were examining Esato''s very soul.


    Esato met its gaze, unfazed by the intensity of its stare. She raised her chin, her face set in a steely determination.


    "I am Esato, and I require your assistance," she said, her voice firm and steady.


    The face, its expression never changing, responded in a voice that sounded like a whisper and a shout at the same time.


    "What is it you require, Esato?" it asked, its words echoing around the chamber.


    Esato stood tall, her gaze never leaving the face in the pool. Her stance was firm, her voice confident.


    "I seek a powerful energy, an energy that can be channeled and harnessed by mortals."


    The face remained impassive, its stare unwavering. It seemed to be considering Esato''s request, weighing her words in its vast and ancient knowledge.


    "And what would be the purpose of this energy?" it queried, its voice floating through the air like mist.


    Esato took a deep breath, her gaze hardening. "To perform a ritual," she replied, her voice carrying a tone of finality. "A ritual to protect and sustain life.¡±


    The face continued to stare, its gaze intense and unwavering. But its expression changed, ever so softly, into a slight frown.


    "A ritual of that magnitude would require a great deal of energy," it responded, the sound of its voice still like a silent whisper.


    Esato nodded, her jaw clenched. "I''m aware. But I am prepared for the cost.¡±


    The face in the pool regarded her for a moment longer, its stare almost boring through her. It seemed to be weighing her determination, her resolve.


    Finally, it seemed to make a decision. It nodded, its head bobbling slightly in the liquid. "Very well," it said, its voice a mere echo against the stone walls. "I will provide you with the energy you require.¡±


    Esato inhaled, her body tense from the strain of negotiation. She relaxed slightly, a hint of relief passing over her face.


    "Thank you," she said, her tone sincere but firm. "We will be forever grateful for your assistance.¡±


    The face didn''t respond, it simply dissolved back into the pool, leaving the surface calm and smooth once more.


    Esato exhaled, the weight of the negotiation lifting from her shoulders. The second part of the ritual was complete. She turned to Zalgo and nodded. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "You, girl," Esato began, "must complete the ritual once and for all.¡±


    Zalgo, whose eyes had been fixed on the pool, blinked with surprise as she was addressed. Her heart raced, fear and anticipation coursing through her.


    "Y-Yes?" she asked, stumbling over the word.


    Esato held out her hand, her gaze fixed on Zalgo. "Come here," she said, her voice firm but tinged with kindness.


    Zalgo hesitated, her legs feeling like lead, but she rose and moved towards Esato. She stopped before her, her hands trembling slightly.


    Esato took hold of one of Zalgo''s outstretched hands, her grip strong and sure. She nodded to Zalgo, who came to stand beside Rachel, their backs facing the pool.


    Zalgo swallowed hard, her throat dry. She clutched Esato''s hand tightly, her knuckles white and her heart pounding.


    "Take deep breaths," Esato instructed, her voice steady and calm. "Focus your mind and your energy."


    Zalgo nodded, her eyes darting between Esato and the pool. She took slow, shaky breaths, trying to calm her racing heart. Her palms were clammy, and she gripped Esato''s hand harder, seeking reassurance.


    With her foot, Esato drew a symbol on the ground at their feet. It was a complex design, made up of curving lines and intersecting shapes. As her toe traced the final line, the symbol began to glow, the lines sparking with an otherworldly light.


    Zalgo''s breath caught in her chest, her eyes wide as she watched the glowing symbol. She could feel the energy radiating from it, a palpable force that seemed to vibrate through the ground.


    Esato lifted her gaze to meet Zalgo''s, her eyes a beacon of calm in the storm of the ritual. "Focus," she murmured, her voice barely rising above a whisper. "Let your mind go blank, clear it of everything but the moment."


    Zalgo took a deep breath, her thoughts racing. She tried to focus, to force her mind to be still, but it was difficult. The fear, the uncertainty, it all bubbled to the surface, threatening to break her concentration.


    "Push past it, girl," Esato coached, her eyes never leaving Zalgo. "Clear your mind, and feel the energy within you."


    Zalgo took another gulp of air, forcing her thoughts into a quiet corner of her mind. She focused on her breathing, on the sensation of the air moving in and out of her lungs. And then, slowly, she felt something else. Something warm and electric, a power that coiled and uncoiled within her.


    "That''s it," Esato encouraged, her grip on Zalgo''s hand tight and supportive. "Feel the energy, let it fill you."


    Zalgo felt tears sting her eyes, the sensations new and overwhelming. The energy within her swirled and twisted, a maelstrom that felt both dangerous and exhilarating. She could feel it building, growing, like a tidal wave awaiting release.


    Esato squeezed Zalgo''s hand tighter, her voice lowering to a barely there whisper. "Almost there, girl. Now release it, send it towards the barrier surrounding the dragon."


    Zalgo closed her eyes, her focus narrowing to a pinprick. She could feel the energy within her roiling, a living thing that sought an escape. With a sharp exhale, she forced that energy outwards, sending it in a torrent towards the dragon.


    The energy left her like a crashing wave, flowing from her with a force that made her sway on her feet. It crackled through the air, a visible ribbon of power that shot towards the dragon''s containment barrier.


    Zalgo steadied her, her grip strong and reassuring. Esato watched, her expression one of intense concentration. The energy hit the barrier with an impact that shook the room, the air around them vibrating from the force.


    The barrier shimmered, its transparent surface rippling like water. It seemed to push against the energy, resisting the incursion. Zalgo could feel it, a subtle tug-of-war playing out in response to her power.


    "Again," Esato whispered, her voice a lifeline in the chaos. "Push it, force it through!¡±


    Zalgo braced herself, her mind reeling from the strain. She conjured up the energy within her once more, forcing it to gather and strengthen.


    With a guttural cry, she released it once more, her power surging forth in a raw, unbridled wave.


    The energy slammed into the barrier, the impact so hard it made her stumble. The barrier shook harder now, its surface cracking and splintering in response to the assault.


    "Yes!" Esato hissed, her eyes lit with determination. "One more time, girl! Give it all you''ve got!"


    Zalgo steeled herself, her energy depleted but her resolve firm. She channeled every last bit of strength she had, her knuckles turning white from her death grip on Esato''s hand.


    With a final, desperate cry, she released the energy, hurling it against the weakened barrier with all the force she could muster.


    The barrier crumbled like glass under the onslaught, its once-indestructible surface reduced to a shimmering, fragmented mess. The energy, victorious in its assault, rushed forward, enveloping the sleeping dragon.


    Zalgo felt her strength leave her, her knees buckling from the strain. She would have fallen if it weren''t for Rachel''s strong grip holding her upright.


    Esato was the first to move, her gaze fixed on the dragon. It was now enveloped in a cocoon of energy, like a butterfly in a chrysalis. Its scales shimmered and shifted beneath the pulsing energy, almost as if in response to the ritual.


    The room was quiet, the ritual''s climax having drained the air of all sound.


    Rachel was breathing heavily, her chest constricting with each gasp for air. She felt empty, drained, like the ritual had siphoned life from her very core.


    Esato''s hand patted hers reassuringly, pulling her from her daze. "You did well, girl," she said, her voice tinged with both pride and fatigue.


    "Just relax now, let the aftereffects wear off," Rachel added softly, her grip still supporting Zalgo.


    Zalgo nodded, her head feeling light and fuzzy. She leaned into the support of her companions, her body and mind too exhausted to do much else.


    The room was enveloped in silence, broken only by the sound of their ragged breaths. The energy that had been crackling moments ago was gone, leaving a profound sense of peace in its wake. The dragon, safe within its cocoon of power, lay still. It seemed to be in a deep slumber, its once menacing form now tranquil and peaceful once again.


    Esato, her task finally completed, released a soft, weary sigh. The ritual had taken a toll on her as well, her shoulders slumped and her eyes hooded with exhaustion.


    "It''s done," she murmured, her words carrying a note of finality. "It''s finally done.¡±


    Zalgo, still wrapped in the aftershock of the ritual, managed a tired smile. She felt a sense of relief, as if a great weight had been lifted off her shoulders. But she also felt a deep exhaustion, a weariness that seemed to seep into her very bones.


    "Wh-what now?" she asked, her voice a mere whisper.


    Esato turned to her, her eyes meeting Rachel''s with a look of weary satisfaction. "Now, we wait," she said, her words simple but heavy with portent.


    "The dark elves who oversee the dragon and this volcano will arrive to create a new barrier. Then the world will be safe until it is time for the next ritual.¡±


    "How long will that be?" Rachel asked, her curiosity piqued despite the weariness.


    Esato shook her head, a hint of sadness in her eyes. "Years, decades...perhaps even centuries," she replied, her voice a reflection of the endless cycle they were a part of.


    Alice felt a pang of dread, the weight of the future and its uncertainty settling on her shoulders. "That long?" she asked, her voice a mix of disbelief and worry.


    Esato nodded, her expression solemn. "Yes, my child. This ritual, while it saves the world, is also a burden. We are merely the vessels, the conduits for this power.¡±


    "Is...is there ever an end to it?" Zalgo whispered, her mind spinning with the implications of what she''d just done.


    Esato''s grip tightened on her hand, a silent reassurance. "We can hope," she murmured, her voice carrying a note of uncertainty. "But for now, we do our duty, and pray that future generations will find a solution that doesn''t require our sacrifice.¡±


    The room fell silent once more, the gravity of the ritual settling over them like a heavy blanket. Rachel stared at the dragon, its shimmering form a stark reminder of their task.


    Noelle, her face weary but her eyes bright, broke the silence. "You did great," she murmured to Zalgo, her voice carrying a note of sincere praise. "Not many could have done what you just did.¡±


    Zalgo nodded, her heart filled with a confusing mix of pride, exhaustion, and trepidation. She had done something monumental, something that would protect the world for untold years.


    ¡­But at what cost? The thought echoed in her mind like a mantra, an unanswered question that gnawed at her soul.

 Lets Dream

    The ride back to the Forever Kingdom Hotel was eerily silent, each girl lost in her own thoughts. The atmosphere in the vehicle was heavy, as if weighed down by the gravity of the evening''s revelations. Uni sat next to Trixie, her gaze fixed on the box placed on her lap, her thoughts in a tangle.


    The silence was broken only by the occasional sound of the vehicle''s tires rolling over the uneven roads. Finally, Trixie spoke up, her voice soft and trembling. "I...I don''t know what to think anymore.¡±


    Uni tore her gaze from the box, her eyes filled with confusion and fear. "Me neither. They... they make it seem so...logical, you know? Like they''re the good guys, and we should be cheering them on.¡±


    "I know what you mean," Trixie replied, her tone filled with a mixture of sadness and desperation. "But can we really condone their methods? The killing, the ''purging'', it...it''s too much.¡±


    Uni sighed, her hands clenching into tight fists. "I know, I know. It''s wrong, morally and ethically. But a part of me...a part of me can''t help but understand why they''re doing this. It''s because of assholes like the guys in the warehouse.¡±


    Trixie nodded, her own thoughts echoing Uni''s. "Yeah, I know. I''ve dealt with those kinds of people my whole life. It sucks, but killing them? Erasing them from existence? Is that really the answer?¡±


    Uni shook her head, as if trying to clear away the conflicting emotions within her. "Of course not. Revenge isn''t the answer. It only breeds more pain and suffering. But then again, the Disciples make it sound like we''re giving them the cure to their suffering. No more discrimination or violence. No more injustice. An...idyllic world, free of the rot that infects humanity.¡±


    Trixie nodded, the allure of a utopian world where discrimination was a distant memory too tempting to deny. But then, a question bubbled up within her, the box resting on her lap suddenly weighing heavily. "But at what cost, Uni? At what cost would such a world come?¡±


    Uni''s gaze returned to the box, its contents holding the power to summon the Gaia Disciples. "That''s what scares me," she whispered. "What kind of world are we enabling? One where the Gaia Disciples are judge, jury, and executioner, deciding who should live and who should die based on their skewed moral compass.¡±


    Trixie leaned back in her seat, her mind swirling with conflicting thoughts. "I-I mean, look¡ªI get what they''re saying; like, with far-right extremism and violence on the rise in many countries, especially the Aberzanthian continent in general...I can see why the Disciples see violence as the only way out¡­¡±


    Uni nodded, her mind recalling the rising tensions in Aberzanthan. "Yeah, I get that too. Far-right groups, fascists, nationalists, supremacists. They''re popping up like mushrooms everywhere. And they''re causing real damage, real suffering.¡±


    "The Aberzanthian continent is just a powder keg ready to explode," Trixie said, her tone growing darker. "But the Disciples, they seem to think that using violence to eradicate violence is the answer. It''s...it''s a cycle, isn''t it? Violence breeds violence.¡±


    "Exactly," Uni agreed. "It''s a never-ending cycle. They think they''re eradicating the problem, but they''re just feeding it, making it stronger. It''s like trying to put out a fire with gasoline.¡±


    As the girls continued their discussion, the vehicle reached their destination, bringing their conversation to a temporary halt. The night had deepened around them, the once familiar city now feeling foreign and slightly sinister with the knowledge of the Gaia Disciples'' presence lurking in the background.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    They all got out of the SUV and headed towards the hotel, the box in Trixie''s hands feeling like a ticking time bomb. Once inside the hotel room, Trixie and Uni sat down on their bed, the heavy silence of the room weighing down on them. Trixie fidgeted with the box, staring at its innocuous exterior, the button on the side staring back at her.


    "...And they have chapters and headquarters all around the world...?" she recalled out loud.


    Uni nodded, her expression a mix of worry and disgust. "Yeah. It''s...it''s scary to think about. The scope of what they''re planning, I mean. They have believers everywhere.¡±


    Trixie set the box on the bedside table, her hands shaking slightly. "They''re a full-blown cult, then?"


    Uni shrugged, leaning back against the headboard. "Well... They''re not as insane as other cults, but...they''re definitely extreme. They don''t just recruit young, vulnerable people. They also recruit adults who feel disillusioned and lost in the world.¡±


    They sat in silence for a moment, the weight of their conversation hanging over them like a dark cloud. Finally, Trixie broke the silence, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "And do you think they''re only targeting humans? What about the elves, the fairies, the angels and demons and so on¡­?


    Uni let out a deep sigh. "Honestly, I wouldn''t put it past them. They talk about Gaia as this ultimate being that oversees all life, right? So they probably see themselves as her chosen, her...her saviors. Humans may be their primary target, but who knows how far they''re willing to go?¡±


    Trixie shivered at the thought, the implications of the Gaia Disciples'' beliefs terrifying. "Sounds like they see themselves as some kind of...eco-terrorist army. Willing to destroy humanity just because they think it''ll save the world¡­¡±


    Uni frowned, her gaze fixed on a distant point. "It''s twisted, I know. But it''s so...convincing. They have a way of making their ideology seem almost...rational, you know? As if we''re the ones who are blind to the truth, and they''re the only ones who can see the reality of the world.¡±


    Trixie nodded, the weight of the evening''s revelations bearing down on her. "I feel the same way. I...I''ve seen for myself the pain they talk about, the anger and the rage when people treat you differently just because you''re not the right color or the right ethnicity..."


    She looked down at the box on the bedside table, the button taunting her.


    Uni followed her gaze, the sight of the box filling her with unease. "...But that doesn''t make it right," she said firmly. "No matter how much we understand their pain, their anger, their desperation, it doesn''t justify what they''re doing. Violence begets violence, they say.¡±


    "It''s a vicious cycle," Trixie agreed, her voice tinged with sadness. "They hurt us, we hurt them, they hurt us back in retaliation, and the cycle just goes on and on."


    Uni closed her eyes, her thoughts heavy with the gravity of the situation. "But we...we can''t let that cycle continue. We can''t let them win, the Disciples. We have to find a way to stop them, to show them that violence isn''t the answer.¡±


    "But how?" Trixie asked, her voice dripping with desperation. "They...they have power, they have money, they have...they have followers, all over the world, no less. They have everything on their side.¡±


    Uni opened her eyes, a determined fire burning in them. "Maybe so, but we have one thing they don''t have. We have something they can''t buy, can''t force, can''t indoctrinate. We have our humanity. We know the difference between right and wrong. We''re not the same as those radical far-right crazies that the Disciples hate so much, and we know all humans aren''t like that or follow that ideology."


    "And you''re right," Trixie said, her voice growing stronger. "We''re different. We know that life has a lot more shades and colors than just black and white. This whole idea of ''one race is superior and all other races are inferior'' is...it''s nothing but a bunch of bullshit. But the Disciples just up and say "ALL humans think this way, and therefore we must exterminate them!"... It disregards people


    Uni nodded, a glimmer of hope in her eyes. "That''s exactly right. We can''t let their generalizations and misconceptions define us. We''re not them, dammit. Not all humans are the same.¡± like us.¡±


    "We are different," Trixie said firmly. "Just because the Disciples have their own twisted version of black or white, all or nothing, doesn''t mean it''s the same for the whole world. Yes, there are evil people, but there are also those who value life, who value diversity and love. We know that. We experience it every day.¡±


    Uni smiled weakly, feeling more hopeful. "And that''s their weakness. They''ve become so consumed by their cause, so blinded by their beliefs, that they can''t see the good in the world. We can use that to our advantage. We can show them that there''s more to humanity than just the ugly parts they focus on.¡±


    "Damn right," Trixie agreed. "They want to purge us? Fine, but we''re not going down without a fight. We''ll show them that humans are more than just a disease to be eradicated. We''re diverse, complex, and capable of learning and changing. We''re not just a black stain on this planet. We''re a beautiful mosaic, with every color and shape imaginable."


    Trixie pulled the blanket over herself, relaxing her body as she laid on her side, facing Uni. "Let''s dream, Uni. Dream that we''re the change that we wish to see.¡±


    Uni nodded, a sense of determination settling in her heart. She scooted closer to Trixie, pulling the blanket over her body as well. "Yeah...I''d like that."


    They both closed their eyes, their minds still swirling with the events of the evening, but a faint sense of hope now present, growing stronger with each word spoken.

 An Unknown Presence

    Esato seemed to read Zalgo¡¯s thoughts, a weary smile gracing her lips. "Rest now, child," she admonished, guiding Zalgo towards a stone bench nearby. "You''ve earned it."


    Zalgo, her body and mind screaming at her to rest, allowed herself to be led. She slumped onto the stone bench, the cool surface a stark contrast to her burning skin.


    Esato took a seat beside her, her movements slow and measured. The toll of the ritual was clearly evident on her as well.


    Noelle watched over them both, her gaze a mixture of protectiveness and admiration. She leaned against the side of the bench, the sound of her steady breathing adding to the tranquility of the moment. After a moment, she spoke up: "Um, Miss Esato? Not to bother you, but do you know where the World Core is? We need to seal it off quickly so that Dark forces can''t creep into this world.¡±


    Esato''s eyebrows drew together, her gaze turning distant as she considered Noelle''s question. "There is a chamber deep within this mountain," she finally responded, her voice a quiet rumble. "It''s heavily fortified and hidden. Only those of us who are guardians of the World Core know the way.¡±


    "So.... Can you take us there?" Noelle asked, her hands wringing nervously. She was still dressed in the torn remains of her uniform, the scars on her face making her appear even more like a warrior than before, despite her petite size.


    "Yes," Esato replied softly. "But let us rest for a bit first. The journey to the chamber is...difficult, and we need all our strength.¡±


    "But..."


    Noelle looked torn, her need to act warring with her common sense. Just as she was about to protest, a gentle hand landed on her shoulder. She turned to see Zalgo standing beside her, her face set in a gentle, understanding expression.


    "Esato is right," she said softly. "We all need to rest first. You included."


    Noelle opened her mouth to argue, then shut it with a snap. She knew Zalgo was right, even if she was loath to admit it.


    "Fine," she muttered sullenly, plopping down on the ground on her rump with a huff. "We can rest. I still think we''re wasting time, though."


    Zalgo chuckled softly at Noelle''s grumpy expression, patting her head affectionately.


    Esato leaned back against the stone bench, her eyes closed in exhaustion. "I assure you, girl," she said softly. "Resting will do more good than harm. The World Core has been kept safe for centuries; a few more hours won''t make much difference. Not with my presence here, no less.¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Okay," Noelle grumbled, crossing her arms over her chest. The exhaustion from the battle was catching up to her, and she was finding it harder to keep her irritation alive.


    Rachel, who had been dozing on the stone bench, opened one eye to regard them lazily. She made a soft, amused sound in her throat before closing her eyes again.


    Esato''s lips curled into a small, tired smile. "You all amuse me so," she murmured, her voice hoarse from exhaustion.


    Zalgo huffed out a soft laugh, glancing down at the now-sleeping Rachel. "You should rest too, Esato.¡±


    "I will," Esato responded, her voice a tired hum. "Just give me a few minutes to rest my eyes."


    Noelle, now yawning and exhausted, decided to follow Rachel''s lead. She curled up on the ground, resting her head on her arms.


    Alice, the only one who didn''t feel any need to rest, fidgeted with her fingers. She wasn''t tired, but looking around at the volcanic walls surrounding her was no fun either. Alice''s restless movement didn''t go unnoticed by the others. Esato, still slumped against the stone bench, opened one eye to regard her. "Can''t sleep, child?"


    Alice shook her head, feeling a bit embarrassed at the sudden attention. "No," she admitted softly. "I''m not tired. I just... feel restless.¡±


    "I see," Esato murmured, a knowing smile playing on her lips. "Sometimes, even when our bodies are exhausted, our minds refuse to rest. It is the way of things."


    Zalgo chuckled softly, her gaze fixed on Alice. "Why don''t you explore a bit, then? Just stay close and don''t touch anything you''re not sure about.¡±


    Alice brightened at the suggestion, her earlier embarrassment forgotten. She nodded eagerly, a grin spreading across her face. "Okay!"


    Without waiting for a response, she hopped to her feet and began exploring the massive room. Her footsteps echoed off the obsidian walls, each step carrying her further away from the group.


    Esato and Zalgo watched her go, a mix of protectiveness and amusement in their eyes.


    "She''s an adventurous one, isn''t she?" Zalgo remarked softly, her eyes following Alice''s every move.


    Esato nodded, a weary smile on her lips. "Indeed. It''s refreshing to see such vitality, given our current circumstances.¡±


    The room fell into a comfortable silence after that, each woman lost in her own thoughts. Esato''s eyes fluttered shut once more, her breathing beginning to even out as fatigue started to take over.


    Noelle had long since fallen asleep, her face relaxed in exhaustion. Rachel, still on the stone bench, was snoring softly, oblivious to the world around her.


    Alice continued to explore, her small feet carrying her farther and farther away from her guardians. The enormity of the room amazed her, and she felt a strange thrill at being able to explore it unhindered.


    She examined the walls, her fingers tracing the intricate patterns in the volcanic rock. She found a small crack in the wall, big enough for her to peek through.


    Curiosity piqued, she knelt, peering through the crack in the wall.


    From her vantage point, Alice could see into an adjoining room. It was dark and deserted, its surfaces covered in a thick layer of dust.


    A sudden noise startled her, her heart rate accelerating. It sounded like... footsteps?


    She held her breath, straining her ears to confirm the sound. Her mind raced, wondering if she was imagining things, or if there was really something in that room.


    The footsteps grew louder, the sound of boots thumping against stone reverberating throughout the chamber. Alice swallowed, her heart pounding in her chest. The footsteps were coming closer, each thump sending a jolt of fear through her body.


    She should go back. She should get the others. But the thought of waking them up, and potentially alerting whatever was in the connecting room, kept her in place.


    The footsteps were almost right next to the crack now, their ominous cadence sending chills down Alice''s spine. Her fear was almost crippling now, her body frozen in place as she fought the urge to flee.


    The footsteps halted right outside the crack, the silence that followed deafening. It was as if whatever made those footsteps was... waiting.

 Illegal Business

    The following morning, Trixie and the others prepared to make their move once and for all, conversing and making plans on how to get past the system.


    "Security checks will be the most crucial point," Piper pointed out. "We need to appear natural and confident. Any signs of nervousness or hesitation could arouse suspicion.¡±


    "We''ll have to play our roles perfectly," Trixie added, her mind racing with the weight of the situation. "One mistake, and we''re in serious trouble.¡±


    Esther prepared a note to add her thoughts to the discussion, giving it to Trixie, the note reading, "We should prepare a story. Something convincing that explains Stephanie''s sudden appearance and why we''re travelling with her.¡±


    "Good point," Trixie agreed, nodding at Esther''s note. "We need to have a consistent story. We should come up with a believable backstory for Stephanie, explain why she''s with us, and how she obtained a passport so quickly. We have to make it seem like everything is normal.¡±


    Piper interjected, her voice still clinical and steady. "I''ve already taken care of that. I''ve crafted a cover story that explains Stephanie''s presence and her passport. It''s a bit elaborate, but it should hold up to scrutiny.¡±


    "All right," Trixie acquiesced, her trust in Piper''s abilities growing. "Then, let''s memorize the details. We all need to be on the same page if security personnel start asking questions.¡±


    Piper proceeded to outline the cover story, which included a fictional explanation of how Stephanie was a distant relative who had recently been left orphaned and was now being cared for by the group. The story was crafted to be emotionally compelling yet not overly complex, reducing the chances of inconsistencies.


    They all spent the next few hours memorizing the details of the cover story, going through scenarios and possible questions they may face at the airport. Uni and Esther even had to roleplay as airport officers, testing their ability to maintain their composure and recite the story flawlessly.


    Finally, when the sun began to set, they felt relatively confident in their ability to pass through airport security. The story was ingrained in their minds, their fake identities carefully crafted and committed to memory.


    "Okay, that''s as prepared as we can be," Trixie said, her voice betraying a trace of exhaustion. "We just need to be alert, confident, and hope for the best.¡±


    Piper nodded in agreement. "Stick to the story, maintain your composure, and rely on me if there are any glitches. I''ll be discreetly connected to the airport''s security systems, ready to intervene if needed.¡±


    With a united sense of determination, they all agreed to do their best to pull off the elaborate scheme. The success of the plan rested on their ability to remain calm and natural, to convincingly portray their roles, and most of all, to not attract any suspicion from the security personnel.


    Trixie let out a deep breath, her gaze fixed on the horizon. "Alright, team. We have one more day in this country. Let''s make it count. We''ll head to the airport at 6 AM. We should all get some sleep now and be well-rested for tomorrow.¡±


    They all nodded in agreement, exhaustion beginning to set in. Despite the gravity of the situation, they knew it was crucial to get as much rest as possible before the challenging day ahead. One by one, the group turned in for the night, each of them acutely aware of the risks and the consequences that hung over them. As they fell into fitful sleep, their minds swirled with thoughts of the plan, replaying the details and mentally rehearsing their cover story.


    ¡­


    The night passed too quickly, the morning sun illuminating the room far too soon. Trixie''s eyes snapped open, her heart pounding in her chest. The reality of the plan weighed heavily on her mind. They were about to embark on a risky endeavour. She reached for her phone and saw that it was 5 A.M.


    She sat up and took a moment to collect her thoughts, steeling herself for the challenges that lay ahead. After a few deep breaths, Trixie got up from the bed and began to quietly wake up the others. Everyone else began to stir, their eyes heavy with sleep. They looked at each other with a mix of anxiety and determination. They knew what they had to do, and they were ready to take on the challenges of the day


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The group got up, dressed, and quickly packed their bags, making sure all documents and equipment were securely stowed away. As they finished getting ready, the sun began to peek through the blinds, casting a feeble light into the room. The day had begun. It was time to embark on their risky endeavour.


    They loaded their belongings into a taxi, their faces pale with tension. As the taxi began to move, the city of Evergrace, once a place of wonder and intrigue, now felt like the stage on which they were about to act. Every car, every street, every sign seemed to possess a strange intensity, like an omen of the challenges ahead.


    The taxi navigated through the early morning traffic, the city slowly transitioning from tranquil slumber to bustling activity. As they passed by people yawning and heading to their workplaces, the girls were acutely aware of the stark contrast between their reality and everyone else¡¯s.


    As the taxi pulled up to the airport, the tension in the air was palpable. The building loomed ahead, its sterile lights glaring like the eyes of a watchful guard. The group took a collective deep breath, preparing themselves for the ordeal ahead.


    They climbed out of the taxi and approached the airport entrance, their feet seeming to move of their own accord. The automatic doors slid open, revealing the vast, modern interior of the airport. They immediately felt the change in atmosphere ¨C the airport was a different world, filled with people, noise, and scrutiny, like their first visit. They walked towards the check-in area, finding the queue to be relatively short this early. The group tried to maintain their composure ¨C standing too straight could be suspicious, but too slouched could be as well. Their eyes darted around, unconsciously taking in every security camera and government official in sight.


    ¡°You girls ready?¡± Trixie asked under her breath. The girls each nodded firmly, and pressed on forward with confidence in each step.


    They made their way to the check-in desk, presenting their tickets and passports. The clerk behind the desk skimmed over the documents, his gaze lingering on Stephanie''s passport for a few seconds, almost enough to elicit a collective gasp from the group.


    Trixie''s heart pounded in her chest as the clerk scrutinized Stephanie''s passport. She forced a pleasant smile and tried to exude nonchalance, while inside, her stomach churned with anxiety. The prolonged scrutiny seemed to stretch on for an eternity, each second feeling like an hour.


    Right when the tension was boiling to an unbearable degree, the clerk gave a nod of approval and returned the passports with a slightly strained smile. The group let out a collective sigh of relief. They had passed the first hurdle.


    They gathered their tickets and moved on to the security check, silently praying that they would survive this part of the journey. As they approached the security officers, they each took one deep breath and stepped forward, their entire being consumed in maintaining their roles and acting with absolute normalcy.


    The security officers at the gate gave each of them a thorough once-over, their trained eyes searching for any signs of suspicious behavior or anomalies in the passports. One of the officers spent an extra moment on Stephanie''s passport, causing a palpable spike in tension among the group.


    As the officer''s gaze lingered on Stephanie''s passport, Trixie felt perspiration dampening her forehead. She struggled to keep her expression neutral and her voice steady. The seconds stretched on, each moment feeling like an eternity of uncertainty.


    After what felt like an excruciatingly long time, the security officer finally gave a casual nod, returning the passport and allowing them to proceed. The group let out a collective sigh of relief, the weight of the tension finally lifted, if only partly. They had just cleared the first major security check.


    They passed through the metal detector, the beeping sound sending a jolt of anxiety through them. They picked up their bags from the conveyor belt, their hearts still pounding with adrenaline. Each one of them was acutely aware of the risks they were taking, and the need to maintain their composure was paramount.


    The next step was the waiting area. They found a quiet corner to settle into, sitting silently. All eyes were fixed on the surroundings, constantly scanning for any potential threats. To an outsider, they might have looked like any group of tired travelers waiting for their flight, but in reality, they were on edge, their nerves taut and their minds hyper-vigilant. As they waited, they tried to find moments of calm, but even those brief respites were filled with an underlying current of tension. They stole glimpses at each other, the gravity of their situation evident in the pallor of their faces and the slight tremble in their hands.


    Every announcement or call over the intercom had them sitting bolt upright, the adrenaline pumping through their systems. They were walking on a tightrope, and any mistake could lead to disastrous consequences. Despite their best efforts to keep a low profile, they couldn''t shake the feeling that they were constantly being watched. Every security guard, every airport staff member, and every fellow traveler seemed to give them a suspicious glance. The paranoia was almost palpable, and it gnawed at their already frayed nerves.


    Just as they were beginning to feel suffocated by the tension, a blaring announcement rang out, signaling the boarding procedure of their flight. The group perked up, a mix of relief and trepidation filling them.


    "That''s us," Trixie said quietly, rising to her feet. The others followed suit, and the group made their way to the boarding gate. They presented their passports and tickets again, holding their breaths as the gate attendant scanned the documents. Every moment still felt like a lifetime of uncertainty.


    The gate attendant gave their passports a thorough scrutiny, their gaze lingering on Stephanie''s passport once again. It was as if the universe was taunting them, testing their resolve and courage. Once more, the group held their breaths and attempted to maintain their composure, praying for the check to pass quickly.


    After what felt like an eternity, the gate attendant finally handed back the passports with a nod and allowed them to board the plane. A collective sigh of relief escaped the group as they stepped onto the gangway, the realization of clearing another hurdle sinking in.


    As they found their seats, they tried to relax and prepare for the long flight ahead. Exhaustion, adrenaline, and the fear of the unknown swirled inside them, creating a turbulent cocktail of emotions. They settled into their seats, securing their bags and seatbelts. The drone of the safety demonstration was a cacophony to their heightened senses, their gazes still darting around the aircraft, taking in every detail of their surroundings.


    The plane began to taxi, the rumble of engines and the movement signaling the start of their journey. As the plane took off, the group gripped their armrests, their hearts pounding in sync with the aircraft''s ascent.

 Who Goes There?

    Alice felt her heart nearly stop. The silence was oppressive, the tension in the air almost palpable. She could practically feel the presence of whatever was on the other side of the crack, its gaze seemingly fixed on her.


    And then...


    A single, whispered word.


    "Greetings."


    Alice''s eyes widened in shock, her body going rigid as the single word echoed in her ears. Although Alice was expecting a deep, creepy voice of sorts, what she heard instead was a light and collected feminine voice, one that sent another shiver down her spine.


    A gust of warm air suddenly blew through the crack, rustling Alice''s hair and clothing. She inhaled sharply, her senses on high alert. The warm air smelled of smoke and sulfur, a heady and intoxicating scent that left her lightheaded.


    "Don''t be afraid~," the voice called out, the words drifting through the crack in mellifluous tones.


    Alice swallowed, her fear warring with her curiosity. The voice was soothing, almost hypnotizing in its cadence. But she also knew better than to trust strange voices coming from desolate, volcanic rooms.


    "Who... who are you?" she managed to squeak out, her small voice echoing in the silence.


    A soft chuckle resonated from the other side of the crack, a sound that was both amused and somewhat sinister. "A friend, dear child," the voice responded, the words still carrying that soft, melodic tone. "Someone who has noticed your... curiosity, shall we say.¡±


    Alice felt a mixture of relief and unease at the response. A friend. The voice certainly sounded... friendly enough. But there was something about the situation that raised all sorts of alarm bells in her head.


    "What...what do you want?" she asked, her question barely above a whisper.


    Another chuckle echoed from the other side of the crack, followed by the sound of movement. "Oh, nothing much~. Just...a conversation. A simple exchange of words."


    Alice furrowed her brows in confusion. An exchange of words? That didn''t sound so bad, did it? Despite her better judgment, she found herself drawn in by the soothing nature of the voice. "B-But why are you here...?¡±


    "Why, because I sense a kindred spirit in you, my dear," the voice crooned, the words flowing over Alice like a gentle caress. "Both of us are curious creatures, aren''t we? We want to explore, to discover the world around us."


    Alice felt her resistance waver at the words. The voice was right. She did want to explore, to satisfy her insatiable curiosity.


    The voice chuckled softly again. "And I could...help you with that. I could show you things you''ve only dreamed of."


    Alice''s curiosity was winning out over her fear now. She leaned closer to the crack, her ear almost touching the rock. "Things? Like...what?¡±


    "Oh, places you''ve never seen, wonders beyond your wildest imaginations," the voice replied, the words painting vivid images in Alice''s head. The more she listened, the more entranced she became by the voice. It was hypnotizing, lulling her into a sense of tranquility that felt almost...unnatural.


    "C-can you at least show yourself? Please?¡±


    There was a brief pause, then another soft chuckle. "Very well."


    The sound of movement came again, closer this time. Alice pressed her face against the crack, straining her eyes to see through the dark.


    A slender figure nearly her own height stepped into view, the dim light of the room casting harsh shadows over their form.


    Despite the harsh shadows and sparse light, Alice could tell that the figure was female. She was tall and slender, her body wrapped in layers of flowing black fabric that stirred like living shadows in the air.


    The figure''s face was framed by her purple hair, her eyes looking like twin pools of cyan staring back at Alice. The only other parts of her that were visible were her mouth, which was curled up in a small smile, and her hands, which were pale and eerily graceful.


    Alice caught her breath as the figure knelt down, her eyes now level with the crack. The figure''s gaze was piercing, her eyes boring into Alice''s like twin daggers.


    "Hello, little one~." the figure whispered, the words carrying a velvety smoothness that made Alice shiver.


    "Who...who are you?" Alice asked again, her fear momentarily forgotten in the wake of her curiosity.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The figure chuckled softly, a sound like wind chimes in a gentle breeze. "Well, you may call me...Leopoldine. But that is not important right now."


    She extended a hand toward the crack, her fingers slender and delicate. "Come closer, let me get a better look at you.¡±


    Alice felt a strange pull towards the outstretched fingers. She wanted to reach out, to touch them. But a part of her brain, the rational part, was screaming at her to stay away.


    "W-why?" she managed to stutter out, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Leopoldine chuckled again, her lips curving into a smile that sent another shiver down Alice''s spine. "Curiosity, my dear. I want to see what sort of mind exists behind those wide, innocent eyes.¡±


    Despite her inner warning bells, Alice found herself edging closer to the crack. She could see Leopoldine''s face clearer now, her features soft yet sharp and regal.


    "You''re...beautiful," Alice murmured, her eyes tracing the contours of Leopoldine''s face.


    Leopoldine preened at the compliment, her smile widening. "Why thank you, little one. And you are quite adorable, if I do say so myself.¡±


    Leopoldine''s words filled Alice with a warmth she couldn''t quite identify. No one had ever called her adorable, yet here was this strange, beautiful woman, doing just that.


    "May I touch you?" Leopoldine asked, her hand already creeping towards the crack in the wall.


    Alice hesitated for a moment, her mind torn. Common sense was screaming at her to move back, to run away. But there was something about Leopoldine''s voice, about her very presence, that made her want to throw caution to the wind.


    "Yes," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    Leopoldine''s hand slid through the crack, her slender fingertips brushing against Alice''s cheek. The touch was soft, yet it sent tingles through Alice''s body.


    "Your skin is so dark, and softer than I expected," Leopoldine murmured, her fingers tracing Alice''s jawline. "So smooth, so delicate. Like a porcelain doll. Or should I say¡­an ebony doll.¡±


    Alice shivered at the touch, her eyes wide and fixed on Leopoldine''s face. The words the woman spoke should have felt derogatory, but coming from her, they felt like the sincerest form of flattery.


    "N-no one''s ever said those things to me before," Alice admitted quietly, her body leaning into the touch almost involuntarily.


    Leopoldine gave a low, velvety laugh. "People can be quite shallow, my dear. They only see surface level details, nothing of the true worth that lies beneath. But I find the jarring contrast of our skin hues to be quite beautiful and exotic.¡±


    Camilla flashbacks ran through Alice''s mind upon hearing ¡®Exotic¡¯, her heart racing at the words. "...Exotic...?¡±


    "Mmmhmmm~" Leopoldine all but purred, her fingers tracing along Alice''s collarbone now. "Your skin is so smooth, yet the darkness of it contrasts so beautifully against my own paleness. I''ve always had an...affinity for such differences.¡±


    "I...I''ve never thought of my skin that way," Alice admitted softly, her eyes locked on Leopoldine''s face.


    "Well you should, little one," Leopoldine crooned, her touch now trailing down Alice''s arm. "You should be proud of your uniqueness, of what makes you different from others."


    Her words were like honey, her voice a soft lullaby that Alice found herself getting lost in. She was so...enraptured.


    "But don''t worry," Leopoldine continued, a sly smile on her lips. "I will help you realize just how special you are, pet~¡±


    The way Leopoldine called her "pet" sent a shiver up Alice''s spine, a feeling of both humiliation and pleasure washing over her. She had never been anyone''s "pet" before, but she couldn''t deny the thrill it gave her.


    "Y-you... you will?" she asked, her voice quiet and subservient.


    "Oh yes," Leopoldine replied, her hand now resting on Alice''s waist. "I will help you realize your true potential, little one, so long as you assist me with a few things I need from you. I will show you things you have only dreamed of. And in return..."


    Leopoldine''s voice dropped to a whisper, her eyes boring into Alice''s. "In return, you will be my pet, darling. Mine and mine only~¡±


    Alice blushed at the possessive words, her heart beating wildly. To be owned by this woman, to be her pet...the thought was equal parts frightening and thrilling.


    She found herself nodding slowly, her rational mind silenced by the overwhelming feelings coursing through her body. "I...I''ll be your pet..." she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Good girl~" Leopoldine purred, her hand sliding up and grasping a lock of Alice''s hair. "And pets serve their masters, do they not, little one?"


    Alice nodded again, her eyes locked on


    Leopoldine''s face. The word "master" sent another shiver through her body, a word that should have felt demeaning but was only making her more and more aroused.


    Leopoldine tugged lightly on the lock of hair, a smile playing on her lips as she watched Alice''s face. "Do you want to serve your master, little one? Do you want to be mine, all mine?"


    The words were like a drug, Alice nodding eagerly as they washed over her. She wanted this, wanted to be Leopoldine''s pet more than she had ever wanted anything. "Yes..." she whispered, her voice barely above a whine.


    The moment Alice agreed, Leopoldine could hear the voice of Esato''s calls for Alice sounding out through the volcanic chambers, making her look around for the source with a disappointed frown as her ''session'' was interrupted.


    Alice''s heart sank as hearing Esato''s voice, a wave of guilt and shame washing over her. Here she was, about to be owned by a strange woman, while the people she trusted were looking out for her.


    Leopoldine gave a soft chuckle, her hand letting go of Alice''s hair. "Ah, it seems your...guardians are looking for you, little one.¡±


    Alice''s face flushed, her mind warring with the lingering desire to stay with Leopoldine and the knowledge that she was doing something wrong. She looked up at the regal woman, confusion and guilt warring in her gaze.


    "I...I have to go," she managed to say, her voice tight with emotion.


    Leopoldine just chuckled, her eyes narrowing in amusement. "Of course, my dear. But may I come with? It just wouldn''t be right if we left our unfinished business hanging~...¡±


    Alice hesitated, her mind racing. Bringing Leopoldine with her seemed like a terrible idea, especially if Esato and the others were already suspicious from her absence. But she found herself nodding anyway, her desire for the woman overruling her common sense.


    "Fine," she muttered, her voice lacking conviction.


    Leopoldine''s grin widened as Alice agreed. "Excellent!"

 Almost There

    As the long flight continued, the group tried to find moments of peace among the turbulence. Some of them dozed off while others remained wide awake, constantly on edge. The fatigue was setting in, but the fear of getting caught was a powerful stimulant, keeping them from fully relaxing. The hum of the aircraft''s engines and the monotonous background chatter formed the soundtrack of their journey, the hours ticking by painfully slow. The group found solace in small distractions ¨C movies, books, music ¨C anything to escape, if only temporarily, the weight of their secret mission. There were moments of respite, but even those were filled with a sense of paranoia.


    "Chicken or beef?" a flight attendant asked as a cart carrying food and drinks stopped at their seats, snapping them out of their trance-like state.


    The group jerked slightly, startled by the sudden presence of the flight attendant. They exchanged hesitant glances, their brains sluggish from the ongoing anxious state they had been in.


    "Um, we''ll just take the chicken," Uni replied on behalf of the group, careful not to reveal the strain in her voice.


    The flight attendant nodded and placed a foil-wrapped meal tray on Uni''s lap. "Enjoy your meal."


    The girls tried to force bites of food down their throats, but the taste was bland, and their stomachs were in knots. The meal simply added to their nausea.


    As they slowly ate, the drone of the engines and the white noise of the plane''s interior seemed to envelop them again. Their thoughts returned to the task at hand ¨C making a safe landing without getting caught. One by one, they fell into a semi-sleep state, their bodies giving in to the exhaustion despite the stress. Their minds were still on high alert, ready to wake up at a moment''s notice, but the fatigue was too powerful to resist.


    The crew''s voices announcing their descent jolted them awake, sending a fresh wave of anxiety through them. The descent began, and the plane started to descend through tumultuous air, causing the aircraft to shake and bounce around.


    The group gripped their armrests, knuckles white, as the plane dipped and rose, the turbulence growing stronger by the minute. Their hearts raced, and their breaths came in short gasps, fear overcoming them once more.


    The descent felt like it lasted a lifetime, with the plane bouncing and shaking violently. Finally, the plane touched down on the runway, jolting the group out of their anxious trance. The landing was rougher than usual, adding to the already palpable tension in the aircraft.


    The plane taxied down the runway, gradually reducing its speed. The group sat in a tense silence, their eyes fixed on the window, eagerly awaiting the moment when the plane would come to a complete halt.


    As the plane came to a complete stop, the sound of applause from the passengers rang through the cabin. The group felt a slight sense of relief, but they knew it was short-lived. They still had the final hurdle to clear ¨C getting through the arrival gate without detection.


    The plane pulled into its gate, the ''Fasten Seatbelt'' sign flickering off and passengers began to rise from their seats. The group got up, gathered their belongings, and slowly descended the aircraft, bracing themselves for the moment of truth as they stepped onto the bridge that connected to the airport terminal.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The bridge was bustling with people, their faces weary and tired from the long flight. The group tried to blend in with the crowd, their eyes darting around the vicinity, searching for any signs of trouble.


    They made their way through the bridge, their feet feeling heavy like lead. Every step felt like they were walking on eggshells, waiting for the moment when someone would see through their cover.


    They reached the arrival gate, their hearts racing again, and joined the queue for passport control. They took a few deep breaths, steeling themselves for the final test of their acting skills.


    They stood in a line that seemed to move with agonizing slowness. As they inched closer to the officer, the tension in the group mounted. They tried to appear casual, keeping their faces nonchalant, but the fear they felt was palpable.


    The line finally moved, and one by one, they stepped up to the officer, presenting their passports and trying to maintain eye contact without looking suspicious. Each moment of scrutiny by the officer felt like an eternity.


    When it was Stephanie''s turn, the officer''s gaze lingered on her passport for a few seconds longer, studying her picture and details. The group held their breaths, the tension building up until it was almost unbearable. The officer looked up from the passport and studied Stephanie''s face, comparing the two. The moment felt like it lasted forever, each tick of the clock like a hammer blow on the group''s frayed nerves.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the officer nodded and returned the passport, stamping it with a stamp. The group let out a collective sigh of relief through their clenched teeth. They had passed the final hurdle of inspection.


    The officer called the next person in line, and the group moved on, a huge weight lifted from their shoulders. They had made it through the airport security without getting detected. It was a small victory, but a victory nonetheless.


    With their luggage in hand, they made their way out of the airport, still keeping a low profile. As they stepped outside, the air felt different ¨C it was tinged with both relief and tension, a strange mixture of emotions they couldn''t yet fully process.


    They climbed into a cab and gave the driver their destination - the place they''d be staying for their time in the country. As the taxi pulled away, they all settled into the backseat, a silent agreement passing between them to remain vigilant and cautious at all times. They rode in silence, each of them lost in their thoughts. The city passed by outside the window, but they failed to absorb any of the sights and sounds. Their focus was solely on reaching their destination safely.


    The cab stopped at a discreet location - the safe house that the group had rented out for their stay. They paid the driver and stepped out, their eyes darting around to make sure no suspicious eyes were upon them.


    Once they entered the house, they finally felt a sense of security. The fear and tension of their journey to and through the airport subsided slightly, replaced by fatigue. They collapsed onto the nearest furniture, their bodies and minds completely drained. They sat in silence for a moment, taking in the significance of what they had just achieved. Despite the fatigue, a sense of pride washed over them; they had made it this far against all odds.


    The room was quiet, the only sound being the group''s deep breaths as they attempted to collect themselves. After a while, Trixie broke the silence. "We should probably get some rest," she said, her voice barely audible.


    "Yeah, I could use some sleep," Uni replied, running a hand through her hair. The others nodded in agreement; the long flight and the tension had finally caught up with them.


    They bid each other goodnight and disappeared into their rooms, hoping to find some tranquility in their slumber. Each of them was left to their own thoughts, their worries and anxiety still present in their minds.

 I Dont Trust You, Leopoldine

    Leopoldine moved closer to the crack in the wall, her body slipping effortlessly through the opening and into the main chamber. She straightened, her gaze roaming over the stone seats and snoring girls. "Quite the party you have here," she murmured, a note of ridicule in her voice.


    Alice stumbled out of the niche after Leopoldine, her eyes roaming the chamber. The other girls were all still asleep, unbothered by their absence. But Esato stood near the front, her head turning to the sound of their footsteps.


    "Alice?" the dragon girl called out, her voice cautious.


    "Ah, Esato~" Leopoldine greeted, her voice light and mocking. "Long time no see, eh?"


    Esato''s eyes narrowed at the young woman, her gaze hardening. "Leopoldine," she said coldly. "What are you doing here?¡±


    Leopoldine gave a soft laugh, striding towards Esato with an air of confidence. "Why, I''m just catching up with an old friend. Isn''t that right, little one?"


    Alice felt a pang of guilt as Esato''s gaze turned to her, her golden eyes narrowing. "Alice...what are you doing with her?¡±


    Alice shrank under Esato''s gaze, the guilt she was feeling only increasing. She didn''t want to admit what she had almost agreed to, what she had wanted to do.


    "I...I was just..." she trailed off, unable to come up with a believable lie.


    Leopoldine gave another soft laugh, gliding up to Alice and draping an arm over her shoulder. "Oh relax, my darling dragon," she chided, her tone annoyingly cheerful. "I''m just having a little chat with my dear little friend here. Nothing wrong with that, is there?"


    Esato''s eyes narrowed again, her gaze flicking between the two of them. "I don''t trust you, Leopoldine. I never have.¡±


    Leopoldine feigned shock, placing a hand over her heart. "Oh my, I''m offended! Surely you''re not suggesting I''d do anything untoward with your precious little charge, are you?¡±


    Esato didn''t look amused, her gaze hardening. "I know your type, Leopoldine. You''re manipulative, cunning...dangerous."


    Leopoldine just laughed again, her arm tightening around Alice''s shoulder. "Oh come on now, dear Esato. I''m wounded that you think so poorly of me~¡±


    Esato''s eyes flicked to Alice, her gaze hardening further as she saw the flush on the young girl''s face. She could tell that there was something going on, something more than a simple chat.


    "What have you done to her, Leopoldine?" she asked, her voice low and dangerous.


    "Me? Nothing at all, dear Esato," Leopoldine replied innocently, her grip on Alice''s shoulder unyielding. "We''ve simply been...getting to know each other. Isn''t that right, my darling?¡±


    Alice looked up at Leopoldine, her gaze flicking from her to Esato. She felt trapped, caught in the middle of an invisible tug of war. She couldn''t deny being entranced by Leopoldine, but she also didn''t want to betray Esato''s trust.


    "Y-yes," she murmured, her voice small. "Just...getting to know one another¡­¡±


    Esato''s eyes narrowed further, her face an indecipherable mask. She could sense something was off, that Alice was hiding something. But she also knew that forcing the truth out of her wouldn''t be easy, not with Leopoldine involved.


    "Just getting to know one another..." she repeated, her tone flat. "And are you going to...get to know her further?¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Leopoldine chuckled, her arm tightening even more around Alice''s shoulders. "Oh, I most definitely plan on getting quite intimate with her," she purred, her words sending a shiver down Alice''s spine.


    Esato''s fiery orange eyes flashed with anger, her claws curling into fists. "I won''t let you touch her," she growled. "I have to protect her.¡±


    Leopoldine rolled her eyes, a smirk on her lips. "Protect her? From what, exactly? From me?"


    Esato gritted her teeth, her gaze locking on the regal woman. "Yes. From you. You''re unpredictable, dangerous..."


    Leopoldine just laughed. "Oh, stop flattering me. You might actually make me blush.¡±


    Esato''s eyes narrowed further, her patience wearing thin. "I''m not joking, Leopoldine. You need to stay away from her."


    Leopoldine tutted, her grip on Alice''s shoulder becoming almost painful. "Oh come now, Esato. Don''t be so possessive. I''m just showing the dear girl some attention. Is that so wrong?¡±


    Esato took a step forward, her fists clenched tightly. "You''re manipulating her. I can see it in her eyes, in the way she''s acting. You''re trying to corrupt her."


    Leopoldine just laughed again, the sound like a mocking melody. "Corrupt her? My goodness, you have such little faith in me, dear Esato. All I want to do is...help her realize her true potential. After all, she has some exquisite features. You simply wouldn''t believe¡­¡±


    Esato bared her razor-sharp teeth, her body tensing. "I don''t care about her features. I sense goodness in her soul, and I won''t let you twist her into something monstrous."


    Leopoldine just smirked, her grip on Alice growing tighter. "Monstrous? Oh, my dear Esato, you always did have such a vivid imagination. I merely want to show her the possibilities, the...pleasures...she hasn''t yet experienced.¡±


    Esato''s eyes flared with anger, her claws itching to scratch that smug smirk off Leopoldine''s face. "You''re sick, Leopoldine. Twisted. You don''t care about her, you just want to use her for your own twisted desires."


    Leopoldine just chuckled, her eyes flickering to Alice. "Oh but that''s where you''re wrong, dear Esato. I do care about her. Quite a lot, in fact. She''s...fascinating. And I believe she will prove to be quite...useful.¡±


    Esato took another step forward, her glare intense. "Useful for what? What exactly do you plan to do with her?"


    Leopoldine''s smirk widened, her hand beginning to slowly trail down Alice''s arm. "Oh, you''ll find out soon enough. Let''s just say...I have some big plans in store for little Alice here~¡±


    Esato''s body tensed further, her anger reaching a boiling point. "No. No, I won''t let you. Whatever you''re planning, whatever twisted desires you have, I won''t let you harm her."


    Leopoldine chuckled, her hand now tracing patterns on Alice''s shoulder. "Oh my...are you...jealous, Esato? Worried that I''ll steal your precious little charge away from you? How adorable~¡±


    Esato''s face reddened in anger, her fists trembling. "You won''t touch her. Ever."


    Leopoldine just laughed again, her hand continuing to trail down Alice''s arm in slow, deliberate motions. "Oh my, look at you, puffing out your chest like a dragon protecting its hoard. It''s quite...charming, actually. But trust me, dear Esato, you won''t be able to stop me. After all, little Alice here has already agreed to be mine~¡±


    Esato''s face paled, her eyes flicking from Alice to Leopoldine. "She...what?"


    Leopoldine grinned, her hand stopping just above Alice''s wrist. "Oh yes, my dear Esato. She agreed to be mine. And such a good little puppy she is, too. Doing whatever her Mistress says, whenever she says it~¡±


    Alice''s heart fluttered nervously, her face becoming even redder as she felt Esato''s shocked gaze on her. She had agreed...she had wanted to agree...


    Esato''s ears pinned back, fury blazing in her eyes as the flames around her body grew vicious. "You tricked her. You manipulated her, you monster¡­¡±


    Leopoldine just cackled, her fingers gripping Alice''s wrist. "Oh my, that''s quite the temper you have, dear Esato. But Alice and I had a deal. If she gives me what I want, then I''ll assist her in her little journey too. See, it''s not all bad~"


    Esato took a menacing step forward, shaking her head in defiance. "No. She must first seal the World Core in my lair. You''re not taking her anywhere until then.¡±


    Leopoldine raised an eyebrow, amused. "Oh? Trying to bargain, are we? How...cute."


    Leopoldine gave Alice''s wrist a playful squeeze before letting go, her attention returning to Esato. "Very well. The World Core first, then I can have my fun with little Alice~¡±


    Esato''s face was still taut with anger, her body still bristling with tension. But she nodded grudgingly. "Fine. The World Core first."


    Leopoldine chuckled, leaning back against a throne. "Excellent. I do so love it when you play nice, my darling dragon.¡±


    Esato''s eyes flared with fire once more, her fists clenched tightly. "Don''t call me that," she growled.


    Leopoldine just laughed, her amusement growing. "Oh dear, don''t be so angry at me. I''m just trying to be friendly~"


    Esato shot her a baleful glare, her patience wearing thin. "You and I are not friends. We never will be. But for the sake of the World Core, I''ll let you be for now. Come.¡±

 Not Feeling So Hot

    In their separate rooms, Trixie and the others tossed and turned, their sleep restless and troubled. They were haunted by the events of the day, and their brains were too wired to fully shut down. Unsettling dreams and fleeting worries interrupted their sleep. They woke up frequently, only to doze off again shortly after, their minds never fully resting. Fatigue clung to them like a heavy shawl, but sleep eluded them.


    The night felt long and the dawn was slowly approaching. Exhausted and drained, they were plagued by sleep-deprivation and anxiety. They felt like they were in turmoil, stuck in a vicious cycle of wakefulness and tiredness. Eventually, they resigned themselves to the fact that they would not be getting any more sleep. As the first light of dawn crept through the curtains, they rose from their beds, their bodies feeling heavy and sluggish.


    They gathered in the living room, bleary-eyed and yawning. They looked at each other with heavy eyes and weary faces. Breakfast was a quiet and muted affair, the tension of the situation still palpable in the air.


    Despite their exhaustion, they found themselves unable to relax. Their minds were racing with thoughts of the upcoming day and the risk they were taking. They tried to eat, but even the food tasted bland and unappealing, the stress dulling their appetites.


    As they finished their breakfast, they tried to mentally prepare themselves for the day ahead. They knew the coming hours would be crucial, and they needed to be alert and on high alert at all times.


    "So...we did it," Trixie said, breaking the heavy silence. "We brought Stephanie with us with a decoy passport...made it through all the security checks...we made it¡­¡±


    "Barely," Uni replied, rubbing her tired eyes. "It was so close, so many times. I was sure we were going to get caught.¡±


    "We almost did... That security officer looked at Stephanie''s passport for ages..." Trixie trailed off, a shudder passing through her body.


    With an attempt at a weak smile, Esther gave Uni a note, her handwriting a bit off due to her feeling groggy. The note read: "But he still let her through in the end. We made it. That''s what matters.¡±


    "You''re right," Uni agreed with a sigh, rubbing her temple. "We did make it. But we can''t let our guard down. Not yet, at least.¡±


    The group nodded in agreement, their tired faces reflecting a mix of anxiety and determination. They knew that the danger was not over, and they couldn''t afford to lower their guard even for a moment.


    "I still have to bring Piper to the Meteor Corp HQ to hook her back up to the supercomputer," Trixie recalled.


    "Are you sure you''re up for it?" Uni asked, concern etched on her face. "You look completely drained¡­¡±


    Stolen story; please report.


    Trixie shook her head, her eyes looking hollow but determined. "I''ll be fine. I have to do this. We came all this way... I can''t back down now.¡±


    The others nodded in understanding, even if they wished that Trixie would let one of them take over the responsibility. There was a moment of silence, the weight of their situation hanging heavily in the air.


    The sun was just now starting to rise, the dawn painting the room in a pale, gray morning light. The group was in a state of semi-awareness; they were physically weary, but their minds were still active with thoughts of the mission and the events of the previous day.


    The room remained quiet, the silence only punctuated by the occasional yawn or sigh. They were all lost in their own thoughts, reflecting on the weight of their actions. Uni pulled her knees up to her chest, seemingly to comfort herself.


    Stephanie, who was sitting silently next to Uni, leaned her head weakly on her friend''s shoulder. In response, Uni wrapped one arm around Stephanie''s shoulders, trying to offer some comfort, but her own trembling hands betrayed her.


    Trixie and Esther exchanged a weary but supportive glance. They knew that the day ahead would be challenging, and they all needed each other''s support.


    "I guess we should get going," Trixie said eventually, her voice hoarse with tiredness. "The sooner we get this over with, the better.¡±


    The group nodded, resigned to the fact that their exhaustion would not allow them to have any more rest. They rose to their feet, their movements slow and sluggish, and prepared to face the day''s challenges. Uni gave Stephanie''s shoulders a gentle squeeze before they dispersed, an unspoken message passed between them. It was time to be strong and face whatever came next.


    They each took turns using the restroom and getting ready, going through the motions out of necessity rather than enthusiasm. The morning routine felt like a burden when what they truly needed was more rest.


    In the end, they all gathered in the living room. Their faces were pale and their eyes were weary, betraying the lack of sleep they had gotten. They stood around, trying to muster up their strength, but exhaustion was etched deep into their bodies.


    "Are we all ready?" Trixie asked, looking around the group. The fatigue on their faces was apparent, and their bodies sagged under the weight of exhaustion, but they all nodded.


    "Yeah," Uni said, trying to sound more confident than she felt. "Let''s just get this over with.¡±


    With a heavy sigh, they all headed out of the safe house, their footsteps unusually weary and slow. The autumn air was crisp, sending shivers through the girls'' bodies. Trixie dialed up a taxi, waiting for the long road trip ahead. They knew that the day ahead would require all the strength they had left.


    The taxi pulled up, the car looking more comfortable than they felt. The group got in, Trixie first, then the rest. The taxi driver eyed the girls, his expression softening as his eyes tinged with worry. "What''s wrong, everyone? You''re all pale, and you were staggering on your way in."


    Trixie forced a smile, but it came out as a grimace more than anything else. "Just a rough night, that''s all." she replied, her voice raspy and tired.


    The driver nodded, his expression still showing concern. "You all seem exhausted. Are you sure you should be going anywhere? Maybe you should take a day off to rest.¡±


    Uni shook her head, a tired look in her eyes. "No, we have to. We''ll be fine. Just...just get us to our destination as quickly as possible, please.¡±


    The driver nodded, reluctantly starting the engine. The taxi pulled off, and the girls settled back into their seats. The silence in the car was heavy, the group''s exhaustion seeping into every corner.

 Frigids Core

    Leopoldine led the way through the cavern, her steps graceful and measured. Her hand remained clasped around Alice''s, never letting go. Esato followed behind, her eyes never straying from the pair ahead of her. Her claws itched to pounce, but she resisted the urge. For now.


    They arrived at the cave housing the World Core, its golden light seeming to grow brighter in reaction to their presence.


    Leopoldine gave an approving hum, her grip on Alice''s hand tightening momentarily. "Ah, there it is. The World Core. A source of such...potential~¡±


    Esato stepped forward, her body tense and ready. "We have to seal it off...as quickly as possible."


    Leopoldine tutted, a mock look of disappointment on her face. "Always so eager, my dear Esato. But I''m afraid things will have to be done a bit differently this time. We need to find a way to permanently seal it off, not just lock it away like before. Otherwise, it will only cause trouble again in the future.¡±


    Esato gritted her teeth, her patience wearing thin. "And I suppose you have a grand plan for how to achieve that?¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled, her eyes glinting mischievously. "Oh, my dear Esato, you underestimate me. Of course, I have a plan. And little Alice''s unique powers are quite essential for it. Isn''t that right, my darling?"


    Alice stiffened at the mention of her powers, the Twilight Fragment in her possession appearing in her hand at that moment, giving her the key to sealing the World Core.


    Esato turned to Alice, her expression hardening as she saw the Twilight Fragment in her hands. "That...that''s exactly what we need to seal the Core."


    Leopoldine stepped behind Alice, draping her arms over the young girl''s shoulders. "Indeed, it is. And it just so happens that little Alice here has the very power necessary to wield it.¡±


    Esato''s eyes narrowed, her gaze flicking from Alice to Leopoldine. "You knew she had this power, didn''t you? That''s why you took an interest in her."


    Leopoldine chuckled, her hands trailing over Alice''s arms in a mockingly comforting gesture. "Why yes, my dear Esato, I did. I could sense the power within her from the moment I locked eyes on her. And let me tell you, it is quite...intoxicating~¡±


    Esato''s claws curled involuntarily as she watched Leopoldine''s hands move over Alice''s body. "You''re a monster..." she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Leopoldine didn''t even bother to respond, her attention focused solely on Alice. "Come now, little one. It''s time to use that power. Go ahead and use the Fragment''s power on the World Core.¡±


    Alice trembled under Leopoldine''s touch, her eyes locked on the World Core. The power pulsing within the Fragment urged her to move, to fulfill the duty set before her. But a part of her hesitated, looking at Esato still standing firmly by her side.


    Esato met her gaze, her face taut with worry but her eyes gentle. "It''s okay, Alice. You can do this.¡±


    Alice nodded, taking a deep breath to steady herself. The Twilight Fragment pulsated in her hand, its power surging as it responded to her will.


    With careful steps she approached the World Core, the golden light casting a warm glow against her skin. As she stood before the Core, the Fragment hummed gently, ready to unleash its unique powers.


    Leopoldine watched with keen interest, her eyes never leaving Alice. "That''s it, my darling. Let the Fragment''s power flow through you."


    Esato observed, with her protective instincts on high alert. She wanted to intervene, to guide Alice, to make sure everything went smoothly. But she held herself back, knowing that this was a task Alice must complete.


    Alice closed her eyes, focusing her thoughts on the task at hand. The Fragment hummed again, connecting to her energy, and a surge of brilliant light enveloped the tip of the Fragment.


    Slowly, with deliberate care, Alice reached out towards the World Core, the tip of the Fragment blasting a ray of Light at the Core''s golden surface.


    The World Core reacted immediately. The once solid surface began to crackle, small pieces of it splitting off and shattering.


    Leopoldine chuckled, her smirk growing wider as the Core was dissipating. "My, my, little one, you''re quite the talented one, aren''t you? To think you had such power hidden within you all this time.¡±


    Esato watched with wide eyes as the Core continued to break apart under the power of the Twilight Fragment. She had seen this happen once before, but it was still a breathtaking sight.


    As the last remnants of the Core shattered, Leopoldine let out a satisfied sigh, clapping her hands together. "Impressive. You surpassed my expectations, my darling.¡±


    Alice stood there, panting heavily from the energy expenditure. The Fragment in her hand had lost its power, its light fading.


    Esato stepped up beside her, placing a hand gently on her shoulder. "You did it, Alice. You sealed off the World Core.¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled, her gaze fixed on Alice who was leaning slightly towards Esato in exhaustion. "Yes, she did. But our work isn''t done yet, my dear Esato."


    Esato''s eyes snapped up towards the regal woman, her suspicion returning full force. "What do you mean?¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Leopoldine smirked, her fingers twitching with anticipation. "Why dear Esato, did you really think we were done here? No, there''s still one more item on our to-do list."


    Esato''s expression hardened, her grip on Alice''s shoulder tightening slightly. "And what, pray tell, is that?¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled, her gaze flickering between Esato and Alice. "Oh my, you really haven''t figured it out yet? Allow me to spell it out for you then."


    She leaned in closer, her words dripping with mischief. "You see, my dear, it''s time to claim the most precious prize~¡±


    Esato bristled, her hand moving protectively in front of Alice. "And what ''prize'' might you be referring to, Leopoldine?¡±


    Leopoldine let out a small laugh, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Why my dear Esato, don''t play coy. You know exactly what prize I''m talking about."


    Her gaze shifted to Alice, who was still leaning heavily on Esato''s support. "She''s right here in front of us, after all~¡±


    Esato''s eyes widened in surprise and realization. Her hand wrapped around Alice''s arm, pulling the young girl closer to her protective form. Her dress made of flames somehow didn''t burn Alice, making the latter blink in confusion. "You...you want to take her?" Esato asked with gritted teeth.


    Leopoldine chuckled again, taking a slow step closer to the protective duo. "That''s exactly right, my dear Esato. I want to claim little Alice for myself. She''s far too precious to be left unattended, don''t you agree?"


    Esato''s grip on Alice tightened, her eyes locked with Leopoldine as the two women stood face to face.


    "Over my dead body," Esato growled, her body visibly shaking with anger.


    Leopoldine smirked while crossing her arms. "Aww, my lovely dragon, don''t be like that~! Besides, you''ve only known her for only about an hour, correct? Surely you can''t care for her more than me, hmmm?¡±


    Esato gritted her teeth, her ears pinning back in anger as Leopoldine taunted her. "I don''t care how long I''ve known her. She''s not your pet, she''s not your property, she''s a person!"


    Leopoldine chuckled again, her smirk turning more sinister. "Oh my, look at you, a dragon, getting all worked up over a human. How...adorable~"


    Esato''s eyes flared in anger, her claws flexing with the urge to attack. "You don''t deserve her. You''ll just use her and discard her like a puppet.¡±


    Leopoldine snickered, her gaze fixed on the protective dragon girl. "Oh, I assure you my dear Esato, I don''t intend to discard little Alice. No, I have...other plans for her."


    Esato bristled, her grip on Alice''s arm growing even tighter. "What kind of ''plans'' are you talking about?"


    Leopoldine''s smirk widened, her gaze taking on a predatory gleam. "Oh, nothing too out of the ordinary. Just some...projects my organization has been working on, I should say. Nothing suspicious~¡±


    Esato''s eyes widened in alarm, her ears pinning back even further. "Organization? You''re working with an organization? And they have...projects? What kind of projects?"


    Leopoldine let out another laugh, her hand reaching out to pat Esato on the cheek condescendingly. "My, my, you are a curious one, aren''t you~? But I''m afraid that''s confidential information, my dear. Sorry~¡±


    Esato seethed with anger, her body trembling with suppressed violence. She knew Leopoldine was up to no good, and the thought of her taking Alice for some unknown project sent a shiver down her spine.


    "You can''t take her," Esato repeated, her voice shaking with anger. "I won''t let you!"


    Esato let out a burst of flames from her body, briefly searing Leopoldine''s skin.


    Leopoldine recoiled with a hiss, her hand reflexively flying to her singed skin. Her expression darkened, the smirk replaced with a scowl.


    "Curious..." she said, her tone dangerously low. "Your flames happen to affect me, but not my Alice?"


    Esato huffed, bringing Alice closer against her body. "Because I don''t want to burn her. My flames don''t burn people whom I trust.¡±


    Leopoldine narrowed her eyes, a dangerous glimmer reflecting in them. "Oh? You trust her, hm? That''s...interesting~"


    She took a step closer, her gaze locked on Esato and Alice, who was still wrapped in her protective embrace.


    "Tell me, my dear dragon, why is it that you trust her more than me?¡±


    Esato growled, her tail lashing behind her with anger. "Because Alice is kind and sweet. She trusts me, and I trust her. Something that you know nothing about, you heartless monster."


    Leopoldine scoffed, her eyes flickering towards Alice momentarily. "Oh, how quaint. Trust, kindness, so...naive. Don''t you ever get tired of it all?¡±


    Esato shook her head, her expression hardening. "No. It''s better than whatever darkness you''re planning to pull Alice into."


    Leopoldine snickered again, her gaze turning predatory. "Oh my, you really are quite the protector, aren''t you? But no, my organization''s current project is nothing sinister, just a simple piece of technology that my dear Alice can make great use of.¡±


    Esato bristled, her gaze growing suspicious. "And what kind of ''technology'' are we talking about here?"


    Leopoldine chuckled, her smile growing wider. "Oh, Esato, don''t concern yourself, it''s nothing to concern yourself with~"


    Esato gritted her teeth, her grip on Alice''s arm becoming almost possessive. "You''re not taking her, Leopoldine. I won''t let you.¡±


    Noelle, Rachel and Zalgo entered the World Core chamber, looking at Alice, Esato, and the newcomer, their eyes widening as they spotted the regal woman standing beside Alice.


    "Who''s that...?" Rachel said, her voice still groggy from the earlier nap.


    "That''s Leopoldine," Esato responded, her eyes never leaving the woman''s face. "And she''s big trouble."


    Leopoldine just smiled, her gaze sweeping across the gathering group. "Ah, Esato, always so blunt. I do love your straightforward nature~¡±


    Rachel and Zalgo exchanged confused looks, their eyes darting between Leopoldine and Esato. They weren''t quite sure what was going on, but they could sense the tension in the air. Noelle, on the other hand, was taking in everything silently, her gaze sharp and observant before speaking up. "What does she want with Alice?¡±


    Esato''s eyes darkened, her gaze fixed intently on Leopoldine. "She''s trying to corrupt her," she responded, her tone cold.


    Leopoldine just laughed, the sound musical yet cruel. "Corrupt her? Such a harsh word, dear Esato. I''m simply going to show her a fabulous piece of technology from my organization. She''ll find it quite useful in her journey, where connections with others are a vital part of saud journey~¡±


    Rachel and Zalgo looked even more confused now, exchanging glances again. Noelle, still watchful, tilted her head slightly. "A piece of technology? What kind of technology?¡±


    Leopoldine let go of Alice''s shoulder, her hand diving into one of the inner pockets of her dress. "It''s something quite extraordinary, I assure you. And Alice here will be the first to receive it~"


    Noelle''s eyes widened, her curiosity piqued. "What does it do?"


    Leopoldine shrugged with her signature smirk. "It''s classified. Sorry~¡±


    Esato''s face darkened at the woman''s flippant answer.


    Rachel was the first to answer. "Classified means people who are working on something fucking twisted that they don''t want the world to know about.¡±


    Leopoldine just smiled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Oh, you''re too suspicious, dear Rachel. It''s not twisted, I assure you. Just something...unique."


    Zalgo raised an eyebrow, her interest simmering beneath the surface. "That doesn''t sound very reassuring.¡±


    Leopoldine ignored their comments, her focus solely on Alice. "Now, my dear. Are you ready to receive my gift?"


    Alice glanced around the group, her mind racing. She could feel Esato''s gaze on her, filled with concern and suspicion. But she could also feel the pull of curiosity and desire. Leopoldine''s words were like a siren''s song, beckoning her closer with their allure.


    Alice swallowed hard, her heart pounding in her chest. "Y-yes," she said quietly.


    ¡°Very good. Just hold still for a moment, my dear~¡±

 Stumbling into the HQ

    The taxi ride felt endless, the minutes passing sluggishly. The group leaned against each other for support, their heads nodding with tiredness. They tried to stay awake, but their weary eyes kept falling closed, as if begging for rest. Every now and then, one of them would jerk awake, woken by the movement of the taxi. It was a struggle to stay conscious, and the group soon found themselves fighting a losing battle against exhaustion.


    Trixie was the first to fully succumb, the tiredness in her weary body catching up to her. Her head drooped onto Esther''s shoulder, and she was soon fast asleep. The remaining girls looked at her with envy, wishing they could join her in that blissful state. One after another, the remaining girls nodded off as well. Esther, being fully focused on the road, was the only one who was still awake. She tried to fight the sleep off by looking out the window, but the exhaustion was too much to battle, and she was soon asleep, her head falling forward with a sudden jerk.


    The car continued its journey with a driver focused on the road and five girls slumped in the backseat. They were all sound asleep, their features soft and weary. The sight was almost comical, given the seriousness of their mission. The taxi driver noticed their condition and couldn''t help but glance at them through the rearview mirror regularly, concern etched on his face. He could tell these girls were far from well, despite their best efforts to appear otherwise.


    He couldn''t help but wonder what could have caused them to be in such a state. They looked so young, so exhausted. He wished he could do something, anything, to help them. But the only thing he could do now was drive them to their destination safely. The drive continued, the taxi weaving through the city''s streets. Occasionally, the driver had to stop at a traffic light or take a sharp turn, causing the girls to shift in their positions. None of them woke up, their exhaustion too deep for such minor movements to rouse them.


    The taxi arrived at its destination at last. The driver parked the car and turned around to wake the girls up. He looked at their weary faces, the dark circles under their eyes. "We''re here," he announced loudly.


    The girls slowly woke up, one by one. They were disoriented, their minds still fuzzy from sleep. It took them a few moments to collect themselves, rubbing their eyes and trying to focus on their surroundings. "We''re here, huh...?" Trixie murmured, still struggling to wake up. She looked out of the window groggily, her eyes adjusting to the bright light. The others also opened their eyes and looked out of the windows, trying to make sense of where they were. It took a few moments for their sleep-heavy minds to register that they were at the Meteor Corp headquarters.


    The building loomed before them, its sleek and intimidating structure sending chills down their spines. They were all still exhausted, but the sight of the Corp HQ was enough to jolt them into a heightened state of alertness. They all slowly filed out of the taxi, their weary legs struggling to hold them up.


    The taxi driver looked at them with concern, his worries about their condition only growing. "Are you girls sure you should be going in there now? You all look like you''re barely able to stand¡­¡±


    "We have to," Trixie said, her voice firm despite her exhaustion. "We''re here for a reason, and we can''t afford to wait any longer.¡±


    The taxi driver sighed, his worry still etched on his face. "Just...be careful. You all look so tired, I''m worried about your safety.¡±


    "We''ll be fine," Trixie said, forcing a weak smile. The other girls looked just as weary, but they nodded in agreement, trying to appear confident.


    The taxi driver shook his head, not fully convinced, but he had no choice but to let them go. He watched as the girls stumbled their way to the Corp HQ''s entrance, each one of them struggling with fatigue.


    They entered the Corp HQ, their tired bodies moving on sheer willpower. The cool air in the building felt sharp against their tired skin, causing a few of them to shiver involuntarily. They made their way to the elevator and stepped in, one by one. They stood closely together, as if trying to draw strength from each other¡¯s presence. The elevator was quiet and smooth, making their ride to the top seem even more endless.


    The elevator came to a stop on the top floor, the doors opening with a soft ''ping''. They stepped out, their tired eyes taking in the luxurious surroundings. The top-floor lobby was elegant and spacious, with high ceilings and polished marble floors.


    They walked with weary feet towards the reception desk. The receptionist, a pretty young woman with a professional demeanor, looked up at them with a practiced smile. "Good morning. How may I help you?¡±


    "We have an appointment with the Supercomputer Team," Trixie said, her voice hoarse. The receptionist looked them up and down, her smile wavering slightly at the sight of their exhausted faces.


    "May I have your names?" she asked, her voice still cordial but with a hint of concern. The girls gave her their names, and the receptionist checked her computer for their appointment.


    "Ah, yes, I see you have an appointment with the Supercomputer Team," she confirmed. The girls nodded wearily. "Please, have a seat. Someone will be out to escort you shortly.¡±


    They nodded and took a seat on the plush sofa. The girls sank into the soft cushions, the exhaustion evident on their faces. They tried to focus, but their heavy eyelids kept drooping and their limbs felt like lead. The receptionist continued her work, but her eyes kept darting towards the group, her concern only growing. She wondered what could have caused these girls to look so worn out.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    After a while, a door at the far end of the lobby opened, and a man in a lab coat walked out. He looked around the room until his gaze landed on the tired group. He walked over to them with a polite smile, his gaze softening at the sight of their weary faces.


    "Excuse me," he said, addressing the group. "Are you the ones that had an appointment with the Supercomputer Team?¡±


    "Yes," Trixie responded weakly, her voice still gruff from fatigue. "That''s us.¡±


    The man nodded, his smile still warm despite his concern. "Follow me, please." He turned and headed back to the door he''d come from, gesturing for the girls to follow.


    The group rose from the sofa with weary legs, groaning inwardly at having to move again. They followed the man through the door and down a long, sterile corridor.


    The corridor was lined with doors on either side, each one marked with a sign that read ''Authorized Personnel Only''. The man walked a few steps ahead of the girls, glancing back from time to time to check on their condition.


    The girls followed him, their tired bodies feeling heavier with each step. They tried to keep their eyes open, fighting against the irresistible pull of sleep. The white fluorescent lights of the corridor seemed to add to their exhaustion.


    The man stopped in front of a door marked ''Command Chambers - Restricted Access''. He punched in a code on a keypad and opened the door, revealing a control room filled with high-tech equipment.


    The girls followed him into the control room, their eyes trying to take in their surroundings despite their fatigue. The room was filled with monitors, keyboards, and other technological equipment. The hum of the machinery filled the air, providing a constant background noise.


    The man gestured to a few chairs in the corner of the room. "Please, have a seat," he said kindly. "I''ll let the team know that you''re here.¡±


    The girls nodded and slowly made their way over to the chairs, sinking down heavily onto the cushioned seats. The chairs were comfortable, but the girls'' weary bodies felt like they were made of concrete.


    The man left the room, closing the door gently behind him. The girls were left alone in the control room, the sound of their own breathing seeming to echo off the sterile walls. They all let out weary sighs, their bodies finally able to rest for a moment. They sat in silence, the exhaustion hanging heavy in the air. Every now and then, one of them would jerk awake, startled by the sound of a monitor beeping or the hum of machinery.


    The minutes ticked by slowly. The girls were too tired to talk, and the silence grew even heavier. They were all in a state of semi-consciousness, their thoughts slow and sluggish. They were exhausted to the core.


    After what seemed like an age, the door to the control room finally opened again. The man in the lab coat returned, followed by a group of individuals dressed in similar attire. Their faces were serious, their expressions a mix of concern and intrigue.


    The girls sat up straighter as the group approached, their sluggish minds trying to process what was happening. The newcomers looked them up and down, their gazes lingering on the girls'' weary faces. The lead scientist, a tall, serious-looking woman named Dr. Winters, stepped forward. "Good morning," she said, her tone reserved. "I¡¯m Dr. Winters, the head of the Supercomputer Team. You¡¯re here to return Piper to her seat by the Heracles Supercomputer to be hooked back up to it, correct?¡±


    The girls nodded, their tired eyes unable to fully focus on Dr. Winters'' face. "Yes, that''s right," Trixie responded, her voice a deep rasp.


    Dr. Winters'' gaze swept over the group, her expression hardening slightly as she took in their exhausted condition. "You all look like you''ve been through hell," she said bluntly.


    The girls nodded, too tired to offer any explanation. Dr. Winters'' gaze lingered on them, a frown creasing her forehead. "How long have you been awake for?"


    "We...we haven''t slept in three days," Trixie managed to choke out, her voice a hoarse whisper. Dr. Winters'' eyes widened slightly, a flicker of surprise crossing her usually stoic face.


    "Three days?" she repeated, her voice sharp. "You haven''t slept in three days, and you''re volunteering to return to the Supercomputer? Are you insane?¡±


    The girls remained silent, their fatigue rendering them unable to come up with a suitable response. Dr. Winters shook her head, her expression hardening further. "This is absurd. You girls need rest, not to strain yourselves any more than you already have. You''re in no condition to be near the Supercomputer, let alone interact with it.¡±


    The other scientists murmured their agreement, their expressions a mix of disbelief and concern. The girls felt a mix of shame and guilt, but the fatigue was too strong, and they lacked the energy to argue. Trixie pushed herself to say: "I just didn''t want to upset Sarolta, y''know? I''d hate to disappoint my boss, no matter the stakes¡­¡±


    Dr. Winters'' expression softened slightly at the mention of Sarolta. "Yes, I understand that this task is important to you and to your superior. But I cannot in good conscience allow you to proceed in your current state. You''re all dangerously fatigued, and the Supercomputer requires absolute focus and alertness. Not to mention the risk to your health.¡±


    The girls hung their heads, accepting the harsh reality of their situation. They knew Dr. Winters was right, but the thought of letting Sarolta down was difficult to bear. But their bodies were so exhausted, they had no strength left to protest.


    Dr. Winters sighed, her expression softening even further. "I understand your devotion to your task, but your health and safety come first. We need to prioritize rest and recovery. Once you''re all rested and recovered, we can revisit this issue. The task will still be here when you''re all fit and ready.¡±


    The girls nodded again, their weary eyes expressing their acceptance of the situation. They knew they were in no condition to return to the Supercomputer, but the guilt of their failed mission weighed heavily on them. Still, the promise of rest was too appealing to pass up.


    "I''ll arrange accommodations for you all," Dr. Winters said, her tone gentler now. "You can stay here for a few days, where we can monitor your health and ensure that you fully recover before resuming your task.¡±


    The girls murmured their thanks, their weary minds struggling to process the sudden change in events. Despite their disappointment, the promise of rest and recovery was a balm to their exhausted soul.


    Dr. Winters nodded, her expression now more concerned than stern. "I''ll have one of my colleagues show you to a room where you can rest. I''ll handle things here. Please, just focus on recovering."


    She gestured to one of the other scientists, who stepped forward and gestured for the girls to follow him. The girls slowly rose from their seats, their movements slow and sluggish. They followed the scientist wordlessly, their weary limbs feeling heavy and drained.

 The Connexus

    Leopoldine approached Alice with the mysterious object held in her hand. Esato tensed, her body rigid as she watched the young woman. Noelle''s gaze remained locked on Leopoldine and the object, her sharp eyes studying it intently. The group grew silent, the tension in the room palpable. Alice stood still, her heart beating rapidly as Leopoldine came closer. The object in Leopoldine''s hand gleamed in the dim light of the volcano, its purpose still a mystery.


    The object was small, fitting snugly within Leopoldine''s palm. It was smooth and shiny, with a faint glow emanating from within. Alice couldn''t make out any details, but she could sense a powerful energy radiating from the object.


    Leopoldine stopped just a few inches away from Alice, her gaze fixed intently on the young girl''s face. The object in her hand seemed to pulse with a faint, rhythmic glow, as if it was alive.


    "And here it is, my dear," she purred, her voice soft and persuasive. "This here is what we call a Connexus~¡±


    The group''s collective breath hitched as Leopoldine spoke the name of the object.


    Noelle''s eyes widened in realization, "A Connexus...isn''t that..."


    Leopoldine just nodded. "Indeed, it is. A Connexus is a...unique object, one that links the user to others in...intimate ways~¡±


    Esato''s face hardened at Leopoldine''s words, her grip on her clenched fists tightening.


    Alice''s heart pounded in her chest, both dread and excitement coursing through her veins. She didn''t fully understand what a Connexus was, but Leopoldine''s tone made her skin crawl.


    Leopoldine chuckled, clearly reveling in the discomfort of Esato and the others. "Oh, don''t look so tense. A Connexus isn''t inherently bad. In fact, it can be quite useful if used correctly~¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled, clearly reveling in the discomfort of Esato and the others. "Oh, don''t look so tense. A Connexus isn''t a bad thing. In fact, it simply keeps a record of the connections you make with others~¡±


    The group exchanged looks, skepticism etched on their faces.


    Rachel broke the silence first. "What do you mean by ''connections''?¡±


    Leopoldine''s smirk widened as she answered. "Connections come in many forms, my dear. Friendships, alliances, enemies...even more intimate relations~¡±


    There was another pregnant pause as the group digested this information.


    Noelle suddenly spoke up, "and you want Alice to have this...Connexus?"


    Leopoldine nodded, her gaze never leaving Alice''s face. "Yes, I believe she would greatly benefit from it. It would help her on her journey, give her access to a world of possibilities~"


    Leopoldine then leaned closer to Alice, pointing at the Connexus and manipulating the touchscreen with a delicate finger. "You see this, my sweet? This here is you. These lines represent the people you are connected to, with the different colors representing your relationship with them. The line connecting you with me, for example, is yellow, showing that your relationship with me is a casual one. The line connecting you and Rachel, though, is blue. Blue showcases a very close relationship with her.¡±


    Alice''s eyes followed the lines on the Connexus''s screen, her mind spinning with confusion and unease.


    Rachel''s face was pale as she watched the lines connecting her to Alice. "That''s...creepy," she muttered.


    Leopoldine just chuckled again. "Not at all, my dear. It''s merely a visual representation of the bonds you''ve formed. Very...fascinating, don''t you think?¡±


    Esato''s face was a mask of anger and concern as she watched Leopoldine manipulate the Connexus. "It''s an invasion of privacy, that''s what it is. You''re trying to control Alice by giving her this...this thing.¡±


    Leopoldine''s smile never wavered as she responded. "Control? My dear Esato, you always jump to the worst conclusions. This is simply a tool. A tool to help Alice navigate her relationships and interactions more smoothly. It''s not about control, it''s about connection~¡±


    Esato bared her teeth in frustration. "It''s about manipulation. You''re trying to mold her into something she''s not."


    Leopoldine chuckled again, her tone patronizing. "Oh, Esato, you''re so dramatic. There''s no harm in keeping track of the connections you make with others. And by the way, here''s another neat feature," she paused, scrolling over to a new graphic. "You see these grayed-out profile pictures surrounding Noelle, dearie? These people are individuals deeply connected to her whom you yourself have yet to connect with. Meanwhile, grayed-out profile pics surrounding you, dear Alice, signify people you have met, but didn''t form a connection with. Like a stranger you happened to grow a bit fond of, but didn''t develop the relationship any further than that. Neat, right~?¡±


    Alice nodded and looked at the grayed profile pictures surrounding her own, seeing Naphi, Teigen and Mars among them.


    The group fell silent as they processed this information. Esato''s face contorted with anger and concern, while Rachel''s face remained ashen. Even Noelle''s usually calm expression was tinged with unease.


    Alice stood there, her eyes wide as she looked at the Connexus in Leopoldine''s hand. The concept of keeping track of connections in such a visual way was both fascinating and terrifying.


    Leopoldine seemed to sense Alice''s internal turmoil and used it to her advantage. "Don''t you see, my dear? This is a useful tool. It can help you navigate your relationships and even help you form new ones. And if you''re willing to look a bit deeper..." she paused, a sly gleam in her eyes, "it may even show you something quite...enticing~¡±


    Esato bristled at that, her claws digging into her palms. "Don''t you even think-"


    Leopoldine silenced her with a wave of her hand. "Now, now, Esato, don''t get all worked up. I''m simply telling the girl about another feature. No harm in that, is there?"


    Esato looked like she wanted to protest, but held her tongue, glaring at the regal woman.


    Leopoldine flashed her a victorious smirk before turning back to Alice. "Now, darling, have you ever wondered what happens when you form a...closer connection with someone?¡±


    Alice''s face grew even more flushed as she shook her head. Rachel made a noise of disgust, while Esato''s glare remained deadly. Noelle watched the scene unfolding silently, her eyes flickering from the Connexus to Leopoldine''s face and back again.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Leopoldine chuckled, clearly relishing in the discomfort she was causing. "Oh, but it''s such a unique thing, when two individuals decide to...forge a deeper bond. So unique, in fact, that the Connexus shows it in a very different way~"


    She tapped the screen again, a new graphic appearing. This one was more detailed than the others, and had a series of red and purple lines.


    The group''s eyes widened as they took in this new image. Even Esato''s expression softened a bit, intrigued despite her reservations.


    Leopoldine gestured to the lines, a wicked gleam in her eyes. "These...are special connections, dear Alice. Connections that show a level of intimacy beyond mere friendship. They''re known as close bonds or..." she paused for dramatic effect, "romantic bonds~¡±


    Rachel let out a strangled noise as the others gasped.


    The red lines on the graphic were thick and vibrant, clearly representing very intimate relationships. The purple lines were fainter, showing a less intense but still significant bond.


    Leopoldine smirked at their reactions, clearly pleased with herself. "I told you, it was a fascinating device. You see, the Connexus doesn''t just keep track of ordinary relationships, it also records these...special connections. And what''s more, it can help you foster these deeper bonds~¡±


    Esato bristled at this, her anger resurfacing. "You can''t be serious. You''re going to use this...this thing to manipulate Alice into forming romantic relationships? That''s sick."


    Leopoldine feigned innocence, placing a hand on her chest in mock-outrage. "Oh, come now, Esato. I''m not manipulating anyone. I''m simply helping Alice explore a whole new world of possibilities. Is that such a crime?¡±


    Esato was about to retort, but Leopoldine cut her off with a raised hand. "Speaking of romance though, perhaps we should take a look at some of the connections here...like me for example."


    Leopoldine began tapping at the screen again, this time focusing on herself.


    On the Connexus''s screen, a detailed profile of Leopoldine appeared, complete with the yellow line connecting her to Alice. But beneath her profile, there was an option labeled "Active Connections.¡±


    The group watched as Leopoldine tapped the option. A list popped up, and as the others leaned closer to look, their eyes widened in shock at what they saw. Almost all of the names on the list were women, and the lines connecting them to Leopoldine were either red or purple. And there were a lot of them.


    Esato''s face twisted with disgust as she looked at the list, while Rachel just looked stunned.


    Noelle''s face remained stoic, but even she couldn''t mask her shock at the sheer number of intimate connections Leopoldine had formed.


    Leopoldine just smirked, her voice dripping with pride. "Impressive, isn''t it?¡±


    Esato growled low in her throat, her body tensed as if ready to pounce.


    Rachel looked sick, her face almost green as she processed the information.


    Noelle remained silent, her sharp eyes studying the list and Leopoldine''s expression carefully.


    Leopoldine chuckled at their reactions, clearly enjoying the impact she was having. She then turned her attention back to Alice, her gaze intense.


    "Now, my dear, you might be wondering what else the Connexus can do. After all, it''s not just about connections, it''s about..." she paused, her voice dropping to a low purr, "pleasure~¡±


    The group froze at this, their discomfort and disgust palpable.


    Esato growled, her voice low and dangerous. "What are you saying?"


    Leopoldine smirked, her eyes fixed on Alice. "I''m saying that the Connexus can do more than just record relationships. It can also...enhance them."


    The group exchanged panicked glances, their stomachs clenching at the implications of Leopoldine''s words.


    Alice, caught in a daze, looked from the Connexus to Leopoldine and back again. "Enhance...how?" she managed to ask, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Leopoldine chuckled, clearly enjoying herself. "Oh, there are many ways, my dear. But why don''t I show you one particularly interesting feature of my own Connexus?¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Leopoldine pulled out her own Connexus and began tapping away, her screen displaying a new option labeled "Intimacy Enhancement.¡±


    The group watched in horror as Leopoldine''s slender finger hovered over the option, her smirk growing wider by the second.


    Esato bared her teeth, her voice a low hiss. "Don''t you dare-"


    Leopoldine ignored her, pressing the option with a flourish.


    A new graphic popped up, this one displaying a different set of lines. They were thicker, almost glowing, and the Connexus was pulsing with energy.


    Leopoldine chuckled, her voice dropping to a raunchy, seductive pitch. "Now, this is the fun part. This is how my Connexus enhances intimacy~¡±


    The group was silent, their shock rendering them speechless.


    Leopoldine stepped closer to Alice, her hand coming to rest on the young girl''s shoulder, "Alice dear, hold still for a moment.¡±


    Alice, her mind and body on autopilot, remained motionless as Leopoldine began fiddling with the Connexus again.


    Esato was barely holding back her fury, her body shaking with rage. Rachel looked like she was about to vomit, while Noelle''s eyes were narrowed, studying the scene with calculation.


    Without warning, Leopoldine tapped the screen with finality. The Connexus suddenly lit up, the lines on the screen glowing intensely. A jolt ran through Alice''s body, starting from the point where Leopoldine touched her shoulder and spreading throughout her being. It was an overwhelming sensation, as if every nerve in her body was suddenly on fire.


    The group gasped as Alice''s eyes widened, her face contorting in something between pleasure and pain, mostly the former.


    Esato took a step forward, her protective instincts kicking in, but Leopoldine just held up a hand, her eyes never leaving Alice. "No, no, dear Esato. We''re just getting started~¡±


    Alice struggled to speak, her body trembling as the sensation continued. "What...what is this?" she managed to gasp out.


    Leopoldine just chuckled, her fingers drumming against the Connexus. "Just a little...enhancement, my dear. You see, my Connexus is quite unique compared to your own. It has a particularly powerful feature. Something to...amplify the sensations, you might say~"


    The group watched in horror as Alice''s expression shifted from surprise to what could only be described as ecstasy. The sensations coursing through her body were overwhelming, a mixture of pleasure and something darker, something that made Esato''s blood boil.


    Esato was vibrating with anger, her claws digging into her palms. "Turn it off," she growled. "Now."


    Leopoldine just chuckled, her attention back on the Connexus. "Oh, no, my dear Esato. We''re just getting started. You don''t want to miss this~"


    The group exchanged panicked glances, their concern for Alice growing by the second. Alice''s moan of pleasure was soft, almost involuntary, and it sent shivers down their spines.


    Esato was about to explode, her body tense with barely contained rage. "Enough!" she barked, her voice thick with emotion. "You''re torturing her!"


    Leopoldine smirked, her fingers dancing over the Connexus again. "Oh, my dear Esato. Torture is such a strong word. I prefer to think of it as...heightening her experience~¡±


    Alice was beyond speech, her body twitching and jerking involuntarily as the sensations continued to overwhelm her.


    Esato couldn''t take it anymore. She lunged forward, her claws extended, aiming for Leopoldine''s wrist.


    But Leopoldine was too quick. She dodged to the side, laughing cruelly as she did.


    "My, my, Esato. You''re quite the spitfire, aren''t you? But I''m afraid you''ll have to wait your turn~¡±


    Esato snarled, her body tense as she prepared to pounce again.


    Noelle intervened, placing a hand on her friend''s shoulder. "Esato, calm yourself. You''ll only make things worse."


    Esato''s eyes snapped to Noelle''s, almost feral. "Calm myself? How can I calm myself when that...that sociopath is torturing Alice?!¡±


    The two stared each other down for a tense moment, before Leopoldine''s voice cut through the tension.


    "Now, now, calm down. I''m not torturing anyone. I''m simply...awakening certain sensations in our lovely Alice here~"


    Her words were dripping with a sickly sweet sarcasm that made Esato seethe with anger, the dragon girl''s flames burning with intensity that threatened to burn Leopoldine to a crisp.


    Esato was on the verge of losing control, her entire body tensed and her claws and teeth bared. She was trembling with fury, her breaths coming in ragged gasps.


    Noelle, sensing the dangerous escalation, pressed down firmly on Esato''s shoulder, anchoring her in place. "Esato," she warned, her voice authoritative and clear, "control yourself. You''re not helping anyone by charging blindly into this.¡±


    Esato struggled for a moment, her instincts screaming at her to attack, to protect Alice from this sadistic monster. But finally, after what felt like an eternity, she took a shuddering breath, closing her eyes and forcing herself to calm down.


    Noelle patted her shoulder, her expression softened with understanding. She whispered, "Good. Now let''s think of a better way to handle this.¡±

 The Power of Sleep

    The scientist led them down another corridor, and they arrived at a room marked ''Visitor''s Room.'' He pushed open the door, revealing a plain room with four bunk beds. The girls filed in silently, their tired eyes taking in the basic surroundings. The room was bare, with no personal touches or decorations. It was just a simple room to sleep in, meant for visiting personnel who needed a place to rest. They stood awkwardly at the door, unsure of how to proceed.


    The scientist, noticing their hesitation, spoke up in a gentle tone. "You can make yourselves comfortable. There''s bedding and pillows on each bed, and a bathroom is down the hall. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask.¡±


    The girls nodded weakly, their energy completely depleted. The scientist lingered for a moment, studying the girls'' faces, each one etched with exhaustion. "Please, get some rest. You all look like you need it.¡±


    The girls nodded again, each one barely able to remain standing. The scientist gave them one more concerned look before closing the door gently. The girls stood in silence for a few moments, the only sound in the room their weary breathing. Finally, with great effort, they started to move. They walked over to the beds and began to prepare for sleep. Some of them managed to change into simple nightwear, while others simply collapsed onto the beds in their clothes. They climbed into the beds, their bodies sinking into the soft mattresses. The exhaustion was overwhelming, and it didn''t take long for them to fall into a deep, dreamless slumber. The room was quiet, the only sounds coming from the soft breathing of the sleeping girls. They were finally getting the rest they desperately needed, their weary bodies getting a chance to recover at long last.


    As they slept, Dr. Winters'' words echoed in their minds. No matter how devoted they were to the task, their health and safety had to come first. And it was time to acknowledge that.


    The room was dimly lit, the only source of light coming from a small window at the far end. The outside world continued on, but in that room, time seemed to stand still. The girls rested, their exhaustion slowly ebbing away, their bodies healing through the power of sleep.


    Hours ticked by, and slowly but surely, the girls began to stir. One by one, they started to awaken, their heavy lids fluttering open. They lay in bed for a moment, disoriented and fuzzy, before remembering where they were and what had happened. They sat up in their beds, rubbing their sleepy eyes and stifling yawns. They looked at each other, noting how much better they looked, although they still felt weary. Their minds were a little clearer, and their bodies felt slightly less heavy.


    They sat in silence for a few moments, each one trying to collect her thoughts and adjust to the waking world. The memories of the past few days began to resurface, and with them, the weight of their failed mission and the worry about Sarolta''s reaction.


    "Ugh...I may need to call her, tell her why I couldn''t pull through with it," Trixie muttered, her tone full of unease.


    The other girls nodded in agreement, sharing Trixie''s concern. They knew that Sarolta was a serious person, one who valued dedication and hard work above all else. The thought of disappointing her weighed heavily on their minds.


    "I''m sorry for dragging you all into this mess," Trixie apologized, unable to look anyone in the eyes. "This is my task and I pulled you guys into this¡­¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The others shook their heads, dismissing her apology.


    "Don''t be sorry, it was our decision to help you," Uni said softly.


    "Yeah, we''re always there for you, no matter what," Piper added.


    Trixie looked at them, touched and somewhat surprised by their words. "...You guys are so...loyal.¡±


    The girls chuckled softly, their fatigue still evident in their voices.


    "Of course we''re loyal, we''re a team," Uni said, managing a small smile.


    "We stick together through thick and thin," Piper added, her tone warm and sincere.


    Trixie felt a warmth spread through her chest, knowing that she had such supportive friends. But the weight of their failed mission still lingered in her mind. "But what about Sarolta? What will she do? I''m worried about her reaction¡­¡±


    The girls exchanged glances, knowing that they all shared the same concern. None of them had ever been on the receiving end of Sarolta''s disappointment before, and they weren''t looking forward to it.


    "Maybe we should call her together," Uni suggested hesitantly. "That way, we can all support you and explain what happened.¡±


    Trixie nodded, appreciating the suggestion. "Yeah, that might be a good idea. I don''t think she''d be too angry if all of us tried to explain the situation."


    Piper nodded in agreement, a pensive expression on her face. "Let''s do it. The sooner the better.¡±


    They all nodded in agreement, steeling themselves for the impending call. Trixie took a deep breath and reached for her phone, her hand trembling slightly. The other girls positioned themselves next to her, offering silent support.


    With a slightly shaking hand, Trixie dialed Sarolta''s number. The phone rang twice before Sarolta picked up, her voice stern and business-like.


    "Trixie, what''s the situation?" Sarolta''s voice came through the phone, sharp and demanding.


    Trixie''s heart leapt into her throat, but she forced herself to remain calm. "Hi, Sarolta. We...we have an update on the situation," she said, her voice shaking slightly.


    The girls exchanged worried glances as they listened in to the conversation.


    "Update? What is it?" Sarolta''s voice remained firm, but there was a slight hint of curiosity.


    Trixie cleared her throat, gathering her courage. "The...the mission didn''t go as planned. We...we couldn''t return to the Supercomputer. We...we were too tired. We''re here at the HQ though, just...too tired to hook Piper back up to the Supercomputer..."


    The girls silently held their breaths, waiting for Sarolta''s response.


    There was a pregnant pause on the other end of the line. The girls could almost hear Sarolta''s mind working, processing the information. Finally, her voice came through again, a little softer this time.


    "Too tired, huh?" There was a mix of surprise and annoyance in her tone. "I see..."


    Trixie swallowed hard, bracing herself for what might come next.


    "And you''re all at the HQ, resting?" Sarolta''s voice was laced with a hint of disappointment.


    Trixie bit her lip, her eyes darting nervously to the girls next to her. "Yes, we are. We''ve been resting here in the Visitor''s Room for a while now. We just...we couldn''t go on. We were really tired.¡±


    "The Visitor''s Room," Sarolta murmured. There was another long pause on the other end of the line. The girls could sense Sarolta''s disappointment through the phone, but there was also a hint of understanding, a recognition of the exhaustion they must have faced.


    "Hold that thought," Sarolta said finally. "I''m going down there to see you. Give me a minute.¡±


    The girls felt a collective sense of trepidation at the thought of Sarolta''s impending arrival. Trixie''s mind raced with thoughts of what might happen when Sarolta arrived. Uni, Esther and Piper looked equally worried, their expressions tight with anxiety.


    "She''s coming down here," Trixie whispered, her voice a mix of dread and anticipation.


    The girls nodded, their hearts pounding in their chests. They waited in anxious silence for Sarolta to arrive, the minutes feeling like hours. They fidgeted, unable to sit still, their minds churning with different scenarios and explanations.


    After what felt like an eternity, there was a knock on the door. The girls all startled at the sound, their hearts leaping into their throats. They exchanged nervous glances before Trixie called out. "Who is it?¡±


    "It''s me," came Sarolta''s voice from the other side of the door. Trixie recognized that voice, her heart sinking.


    "Come in," she managed to say, her voice a trembling whisper.

 Mellow the Rage, Esato!

    Leopoldine let out a low chuckle, her eyes glittering with sadistic pleasure as she watched Esato''s struggle to remain calm.


    "Oh, my dear Esato, always so emotional, always so impulsive. It''s very amusing to watch you get so worked up, but a little restraint would be much appreciated, yes? After all, I''m just having a little fun here. No need to get so...huffy~"


    Esato felt her anger flare again at Leopoldine''s mocking tone, but she forced it down, focusing on keeping her breathing steady.


    Noelle stepped forward, her voice cold and calm. "Enough with the games, Leopoldine. We need to get that damn device away from you."


    Leopoldine just smirked, idly tapping on the Connexus again. "Oh, I don''t think you''ll be doing that anytime soon, dear. I''m not done with my little demonstration yet.¡±


    Esato clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. It was taking every ounce of her will power not to pounce on Leopoldine and claw that smirk off her face. But she held herself back, knowing that the situation called for a more strategic approach.


    Noelle, seeing the strain on her friend''s face, placed a calming hand on her arm. "Esato, breathe," she commanded softly. "We need to think this through clearly.¡±


    Esato took a shuddering breath, her body still rigid with anger but her mind slowly coming back into focus.


    Leopoldine, of course, couldn''t resist rubbing salt in the wound. "Oh dear, Esato. You look like you''re about to explode. Try to rein in those fiery dragon instincts, won''t you~?¡±


    Esato''s eyes flashed with unbridled rage, her nostrils flaring. But she held her tongue, knowing that Leopoldine only wanted a reaction out of her. Instead, she turned her gaze to Noelle, silently pleading for guidance.


    Noelle returned her gaze, understanding the plea for help. She took a step forward, addressing Leopoldine directly. "This has gone on long enough, Leopoldine. Give us the Connexus, and we can end this."


    Leopoldine''s smirk grew wider, her eyes glittering with sadistic enjoyment. "Oh, I don''t think so, sweetling. Like I said before, I''m not done yet.¡±


    She tapped the Connexus again and Alice''s body jerked, a strangled moan escaping her lips. The group watched in horror as the intensity of the sensations seemed to increase, Alice''s body now trembling uncontrollably.


    Esato let out another low growl, her entire being trembling with the effort of keeping herself in check.


    Noelle, however, kept her expression neutral as she studied the Connexus. "What exactly are you trying to do, Leopoldine? What is the point of all this?¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled, her eyes not leaving Alice''s trembling form. "Just having a little fun, darling. And oh, what fun it is! Watching the lovely Alice here lose herself to these...intoxicating feelings~¡±


    Esato''s fangs bared in a snarl, her control starting to slip.


    Noelle, sensing the impending snap, moved quickly, placing herself between Esato and Leopoldine. "Esato, focus," she said firmly, her eyes locked on her friend''s face. "We need to stay calm, remember? Attacking now won''t help Alice.¡±


    Esato gritted her teeth, her entire body tense. She knew Noelle was right, but the urge to rip Leopoldine apart was almost overwhelming.


    Leopoldine''s smirk widened, her tone mocking. "Oh, look at you. So valiant, trying so hard to hold back. Do you really love poor little Alice that much? You''ve only known her for about an hour and a half, why so protective over her, hmm~?¡±


    Esato''s eyes flashed with anger, the words hitting a nerve. Her draconic protective instincts, fueled by the bond of friendship she felt for Alice, flared up, making her want to lash out at Leopoldine. But she held herself back, though her body was rigid with the effort.


    Noelle, sensing the rising tension, moved to stand between Esato and Leopoldine again. "Back off, Leopoldine. You don''t get to question the bonds between people. Especially when you''re the one torturing Alice.¡±


    Leopoldine just chuckled, her eyes gleaming with malicious amusement. "Oh, but I can and I will, darling. You see, I relish in these little tidbits of information. So tell me, why is the fierce dragon girl so protective over little Alice here? Is it just general concern for a new friend, or is there something more~?¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Esato''s body tensed, the question hitting closer to home than she cared to admit. Leopoldine was poking at something deep within her, stirring up feelings she herself was still trying to understand. Unable to restrain her rage any further, her cheeks puffed before she breathed fire at Leopoldine.


    Leopoldine, not expecting the sudden burst of fire, recoiled, a hint of genuine surprise flashing across her face. The others looked on in shocked astonishment, the atmosphere of the room shifting instantly.


    Noelle, however, was the first to recover. She took a step closer to Esato, her voice a mix of sympathy and firmness. "Esato, you need to calm down. This isn''t going to help anyone.¡±


    Esato''s breath was ragged, her anger still boiling just beneath the surface. Leopoldine''s earlier words, coupled with her smug expression, were fueling Esato''s fire. But as she met Noelle''s gaze, some of the wild rage subsided.


    With a herculean effort, Esato closed her eyes, drawing in three deep, shuddering breaths. She was still shaking with fury, but she was making a valiant attempt to regain her composure.


    Leopoldine, recovering from the shock of the flames, smirked. "Oh my! You really are a little spitfire, both figuratively and literally, aren''t you, Esato? So easy to rile up~"


    Noelle shot Leopoldine a sharp look, her patience running thin. "Can it, Leopoldine. Your mockery is not helping the situation.¡±


    Leopoldine let out a mock sigh, her expression one of exaggerated sadness. "Oh, but Noelle, where''s the fun in that? I''m just trying to keep things interesting~"


    She then took the incapacitated, moaning Alice by her arm, slowly striding forward with her back turned to the others. "And now, I''d say it''s time we bid each other farewell, for I have some fun I wish to indulge in~¡±


    Esato let out another low, menacing growl, her eyes fixated on Leopoldine. The urge to pounce, to stop Leopoldine dead in her tracks was overwhelming. Only Noelle''s presence, her soothing yet firm grip on Esato''s arm, kept her grounded.


    Noelle, her voice a calm steady in the chaos, addressed Leopoldine. "Let her go, Leopoldine. You''ve had your twisted brand of fun. Let''s resolve this peacefully.¡±


    Leopoldine let out a scoff, her grip on Alice tightening. "Peacefully? My darling, where''s the pleasure in that?"


    Noelle''s eyes flashed with irritation, but she held her ground. "You''re not getting past us, Leopoldine. Let Alice go, give us the Connexus, and go on your own way.¡±


    Leopoldine''s smirk widened, her gaze drifting over the group. "Oh, you''re quite the defiant bunch, aren''t you? It''s rather amusing, I must admit."


    Her gaze returned to Esato, her smirk turning into a cruel smile. "And just what are you going to do, little dragon girl? You look like you''re ready to pounce, but your sensible friend is holding you back. How pitiful~¡±


    Esato bristled under Leopoldine''s gaze. The insult cut deep, and the urge to prove Leopoldine wrong was almost overwhelming. But Noelle''s grip on her arm tightened, grounding her once again.


    Noelle, speaking with a calm authority, responded to Leopoldine. "Esato is more than capable of defending herself and her friends. But she''s also smart enough to know when restraint is necessary. Unlike you, Leopoldine.¡±


    Esato''s body was still shaking, her eyes locked onto Leopoldine. The urge to pounce had not abated even slightly. But Noelle''s voice, her hand pressing on Esato''s arm, was the only thing keeping Esato from launching herself at Leopoldine.


    Noelle''s gaze was steely, her voice calm but firm. "Leopoldine, if you take one more step, we will have no choice but to stop you by force.¡±


    Leopoldine just chuckled, her gaze mocking. "Oh, sweetling, are you threatening me? How very bold."


    Noelle''s expression remained resolute, every muscle in her body tense. "Consider it a warning, Leopoldine. We don''t want it to come to violence, but we will act if provoked.¡±


    Leopoldine just smirked, her gaze shifting from Noelle to Esato and back again, noticing their intense focus on her every move.


    "Oh my, it seems like the two of you have bonded quite strongly in such a short amount of time. Protecting little Alice seems to have brought you closer together, hasn''t it? How...adorable~¡±


    Esato''s patience snapped. This woman''s cruel mockery was unbearable, especially with Alice''s suffering the way it was. She tried to lunge, only to be yanked backwards by Noelle''s grip on her arm.


    Noelle, her voice sharp, scolded Esato. "Esato, hold yourself together! We can''t make a rash move now!¡±


    Esato tried to calm herself, but the rage within her was flaring up again. Leopoldine, noticing Esato''s internal struggle, mocked further. "Oh, look at that. The beast inside the dragon girl is desperate to come out and play, but alas, her sensible friend is keeping her on a leash. How terribly sad for you, little beastie~¡±


    Esato''s temper flared, her eyes narrowing in anger. It was taking everything she had to hold back, to not launch at Leopoldine and tear the smirk off her face.


    Noelle, still holding onto Esato firmly, her tone serious. "Esato, don''t listen to her. She''s baiting you. Breathe, control yourself.¡±


    Esato scowled, her fury taking over as she breathed fire at Leopoldine again, the flames shooting out like a flamethrower aimed straight at Leopoldine.


    Leopoldine barely had time to react, the sudden blast of fire nearly catching her off guard. In a quick dodge, she managed to avoid the worst of it, but the flames still grazed her arm, causing her to let out a cry of pain.


    Noelle''s eyes widened in surprise and shock. She hadn''t expected Esato to make such a rash move, but she quickly composed herself and called out to Esato. "What are you thinking? You could have hit Alice too!¡±


    Esato was beyond listening, her rage was at its breaking point. All that existed in her world was Leopoldine, her mocking laughter, the sight of Alice in pain. And Esato was at the end of her rope.


    With a mighty roar, she lunged forward, aiming at Leopoldine.

 The Scolding

    The door opened slowly, and Sarolta entered the room. Her expression was stern, but there was a glimmer of concern in her eyes. She looked at the girls with a penetrating gaze, taking in their weary faces and slumped shoulders. The girls felt the intensity of her gaze, their throats suddenly dry. They sat still, awaiting whatever words Sarolta was about to say. Sarolta walked over to them, her gaze drifting over each one of their faces, as if assessing their conditions.


    Finally, she spoke, her voice even but with a hint of disappointment. "You all look terrible," she said bluntly. "You should have taken better care of yourselves.¡±


    The girls winced at her words, knowing that she was right. They lowered their heads, ashamed and guilty. Trixie tried to speak up, to defend herself and the others, but the words got stuck in her throat.


    Sarolta noticed Trixie''s struggle and motioned for her to speak up. "You called for an update. What is it?"


    Trixie swallowed hard, her mind racing. She tried to gather her thoughts and explain the situation, but the words were tangled and fuzzy with exhaustion.


    "We...we couldn''t return to the Supercomputer," she managed to say. "We were too tired to continue."


    The other girls nodded in agreement, their faces filled with shame and exhaustion. They collectively slumped back onto the beds, their bodies heavy and protesting.


    Sarolta looked at them, her expression hardening a bit more. "Too tired, huh? That''s no excuse."


    The girls winced again at her words, feeling even more guilty. They knew that Sarolta valued dedication and hard work above all else, and they had failed to uphold those values. Sarolta returned her gaze to Trixie, refusing to even blink as she drove her point home. "You know that at any moment, Trixie, I could need you for a task. How can you come to my aid if you''re too tired because you''re not resting like you should?¡±


    Trixie felt tears well up in her eyes, her guilt and shame overwhelming her. She knew that Sarolta was right; she was a useless asset to Sarolta in her current state. Uni and Esther looked equally miserable next to her, their eyes downcast and their bodies weighed down with exhaustion.


    "I''m...sorry," Trixie whispered, her voice trembling. "We didn''t mean to let you down. We tried our hardest, but we just...couldn''t continue."


    Sarolta didn''t look away from her, her expression unchanged. "Your hardest, huh? It certainly didn''t seem like it. You look like you''re about to collapse.¡±


    The other girls winced at her words, feeling the burn of her disapproval. It was true: they were all barely able to stay awake at this point. They fidgeted uncomfortably as they waited for what Sarolta would say next.


    Sarolta took a seat on a nearby chair, her eyes scanning the girls once again. "Trixie, come here."


    Trixie felt a shiver run down her spine at the command in her voice. She slowly rose to her feet and cautiously approached Sarolta, her mind racing.


    Sarolta patted her lap, a gesture that was commanding and unnerving.


    "Sit," she commanded.


    Wait, what the¡ª?! Uni thought, her brows furrowed.


    Trixie felt her nerves flare. Sitting on Sarolta''s lap? That seemed both intimate and demeaning, but there was something in the look in Sarolta''s eyes that made her feel she had no choice.


    She lowered herself onto Sarolta''s lap, her body stiff and uncomfortable. She felt small and vulnerable, a sharp contrast to Sarolta''s commanding presence. Uni and Piper watched silently, feeling a mix of unease and curiosity.


    "There," Sarolta said, her tone cool and authoritative. "Now you''re all lined up like a good little girl."


    Trixie swallowed hard, trying to ignore the condescending tone in Sarolta''s voice. She could feel the heat of Sarolta''s body through the fabric of her clothes, and the steady rhythm of her heart.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Sarolta placed a hand on Trixie''s back, her touch both gentle and firm. "You''ve been working yourself to exhaustion, haven''t you? You need to learn that not resting properly will have...consequences.¡±


    Trixie trembled under Sarolta''s touch, the weight of her words sinking in. She knew that Sarolta was right, that she had pushed herself far too hard, but she didn''t know what those consequences would be. She cast a furtive glance at Uni, Esther and Piper, who were watching the scene unfolding with wide, fearful eyes.


    Sarolta''s hand began to move in soft, circular motions along Trixie''s back. "Your body needs rest, otherwise you won''t be able to perform your duties," she said, her voice strangely calm and even. "You have to understand that, don''t you?¡±


    Trixie nodded weakly, her body feeling both tired and tense. She could feel Sarolta''s hand massaging her back with a firm but gentle touch, and it almost felt...nice.


    "Good," Sarolta nodded, her demeanor softening somewhat. "Now, I think a proper punishment is in order for failing your task, wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    Punishment? Trixie wasn''t sure what to expect, but she had a feeling it wasn''t going to be pleasant.


    The other girls exchanged worried glances, their faces pale and nervous.


    A stern look from Sarolta silenced them instantly. She returned her attention to Trixie, her hand now resting on her lower back. "You''re far too exhausted to leave like this," she said, her voice firm. "You need to learn to rest properly, but I have a feeling you''re not going to do it unless there''s...incentive.¡±


    Trixie flinched at the word ''incentive''. It was clear that Sarolta had something in mind, and it wasn''t going to be a pleasant experience. She waited, her heart pounding in her chest, wondering what Sarolta was going to do next.


    Sarolta''s hand moved to Trixie''s hair, her touch both firm and tender. "You need to understand that your wellbeing is as important as the missions you''re sent on," she said softly, but there was a hint of sternness in her voice. "And if you can''t prioritize your own health, I have to provide incentives for you to do so.¡±


    Trixie felt her body trembling under Sarolta''s touch, her emotions a mix of fear and something else she couldn''t quite identify. She understood what Sarolta was saying, and deep down she knew that she was right, but she couldn''t help but feel a hint of humiliation.


    "Incentives come in different forms," Sarolta continued, her voice still soft but her tone firm. "It seems that you need...a more direct approach to ensure that you take your rest seriously.¡±


    Trixie swallowed hard, her dread growing. She couldn''t imagine what ''direct approach'' meant, and she wasn''t sure she wanted to find out. But deep down, she knew that she was at Sarolta''s mercy now, and there was nothing she could do but obey.


    "First things first, Trixie," Sarolta said, her tone becoming more business-like. "You all need to get some decent rest. I can''t have a useless asset lying around when I need you to perform.¡±


    Trixie nodded weakly, her body feeling heavy and sluggish. She knew that sleep would do her a world of good, but she was still too anxious about what was to come to fully relax.


    "Uni, Esther," Sarolta said, addressing the other two girls. "Take Trixie and rest with her. You all look dead on your feet.¡±


    Uni nodded obediently, though her eyes betrayed a hint of worry. "Yes, Sarolta," she said softly. Esther remained quiet, her expression resigned.


    "Piper, you''re coming with me," Sarolta continued. "I''LL be the one to hook you up to the Supercomputer, the other two need to rest.¡±


    Piper felt a mix of exhaustion and fear as she was called to follow Sarolta. She was reluctant to leave her friends, but she knew better than to argue with Sarolta. "Yes, ma''am," she said quietly.


    As Uni and Esther helped a weary Trixie off of Sarolta''s lap and back onto one of the beds, Sarolta turned her attention to Piper.


    "Come along," she commanded. "We have matters to attend to.¡±


    Piper followed Sarolta out of the room, casting one last worried glance at her friends before the door closed behind her.


    Uni and Esther climbed up on either side of Trixie, their bodies sagging with exhaustion.


    "You alright, Trix?" Uni mumbled, her words slightly slurred with sleep.


    Trixie nodded weakly, her eyes already drifting closed. "I''m fine," she murmured. "Just...tired, yet shocked at Sarolta. I never thought in a million years she''d let me sit on her lap like that¡­¡±


    "Yeah, that was pretty weird," Uni replied, her own eyes starting to droop. "I''ve never seen her be so...intimate with anyone before.¡±


    "Weird yet...kinda nice, in a way," Trixie mumbled, her voice drowsy. "I mean, I didn''t expect it to feel that comfortable.¡±


    Uni chuckled softly, her eyes now closed. "Never thought I''d see the day. Sarolta, the big bad boss lady, being motherly and all¡­¡±


    "Guess you really do learn something new every day," Trixie mumbled, her head slowly sinking into the pillow.


    There was a moment of quiet as the girls started to succumb to the pull of slumber.


    "Yeah, probably best to keep that to ourselves," Uni agreed, her voice now barely above a whisper. She could feel the exhaustion taking over her body, and she welcomed the heavy pull of sleep.


    Trixie yawned, her body finally relaxing as she surrendered to exhaustion. "Yeah," she mumbled, her eyes closing. "Our little secret.¡±


    The girls fell into a peaceful slumber, their bodies finally getting the rest they so desperately needed. Their thoughts slowly faded as sleep overtook them, bringing a moment of respite from the events of the day.

 A Dragons Fury

    Leopoldine, still reeling from the near-miss of the flames, barely had time to react. She let out a surprised yelp as Esato lunged at her. But Leopoldine, with a smirk and quick reflexes, managed to dart out of the way, dodging Esato''s attack. Noelle was watching, her eyes wide in concern. She was worried about Esato, worried about the damage she might do in her enraged state.


    Esato''s missed lunge made her stumble, but she immediately caught herself and spun around, her eyes locked on Leopoldine. The rage within her was a living thing, making her limbs tremble and her breaths heavy. She was like a wild animal, her mind consumed by anger and the need to act.


    Noelle, her voice urgent and tense, called out yet again, "Esato, you need to stop! This isn''t the way to handle this!¡±


    Esato''s ears were deaf to reason. All she could see was Leopoldine, her mocking smirk, and the Connexus still clutched tightly in her hand. Her breaths came in ragged gasps as her fingers curled into tight fists. She lunged again, this time her movements were more calculated.


    Leopoldine watched with a cool eye, her smirk replaced with a slight frown. She hadn''t expected Esato''s uncontrolled rage, and the sheer ferocity of her attack was beginning to unnerve her.


    She stepped back, avoiding Esato''s lunge, her movements more cautious now. She looked from Esato, feral and enraged, to the others, who were watching with a mix of fear, concern, and helplessness.


    Esato''s third lunge, though close, missed Leopoldine once again. But even in the miss, the message was clear. Esato was out for blood, her movements fueled by unbridled fury.


    Noelle and the others were torn - they wanted to stop Esato, yet they knew they couldn''t risk hurting Alice. Leopoldine, seeing the dilemma, smirked once more, her confidence returning.


    Leopoldine, keeping a safe distance, chuckled, her tone mocking. "Oh, you''re quite the little hellion, aren''t you, Esato? But that rage...it''s making you quite predictable. You''re like a wild beast, all power and no control~¡±


    Esato''s only response was a low growl. Her patience had worn thin, her mind clouded with anger and the need for revenge. Leopoldine''s words only fueled the fire within her, making her lunging attacks more aggressive.


    Leopoldine, despite her earlier confidence, was starting to look a shade rattled. Esato''s onslaught was relentless, her lunges increasingly powerful and precise. Leopoldine couldn''t keep up her mocking demeanor, the fear of what this enraged beast could do creeping steadily under her skin.


    The others could see the mounting tension in both Esato and Leopoldine. They were locked in a deadly dance, Esato''s rage feeding her strength while Leopoldine''s confidence was crumbling.


    Noelle, torn between wanting to stop Esato and wanting to help her, called out desperately, "Esato, please! You need to calm down! This isn''t like you!¡±


    Esato, in a rage fueled frenzy, heard only the sound of her own labored breathing and the pounding of her heart. She was singularly focused on Leopoldine, ignoring everything else. The others became a blur in her periphery, their words lost in the roar of her anger.


    Leopoldine, her confidence gone, was now fully on the defensive. She darted to one side and then the other, her movements desperate and lacking their earlier grace. Esato, relentless as ever, pursued doggedly, her rage making her blind to anything but Leopoldine and the need to bring her down.


    Leopoldine, her face now filled with fear, made a mistake in her desperate attempts to escape. She miscalculated the distance to the wall, and Esato, her reflexes heightened by her anger, seized the opportunity to grab Leopoldine''s arm.


    Leopoldine let out a sharp cry as her arm was seized in Esato''s vice-like grip. She twisted and turned, trying to free herself, but Esato''s grip was like iron. Fear and desperation filled Leopoldine''s eyes as she began to realize the true extent of Esato''s anger.


    Esato, seeing the fear in Leopoldine''s eyes, felt a savage satisfaction. The sight of her panicked expressions, the sound of her desperate cries - it all fueled the flame of her fury. She pulled Leopoldine closer, her grip tightening. Her face was mere inches from Leopoldine''s.


    Leopoldine, her heart pounding in her chest, was truly terrified. She could see the wild, enraged gleam in Esato''s reptilian-like eyes, and could feel the power and strength in her grip. She had pushed Esato too far, and now she was paying the price. She struggled desperately, trying to break free, her voice hoarse with fear. "Let go...please...!¡±


    Esato, her voice a low, dangerous growl, answered, her eyes fixed on Leopoldine''s. "No. You wanted this. You pushed and provoked. Now you''ll pay for it."


    Leopoldine''s eyes widened, the terror in them growing even more. She tried to plead with Esato, her voice desperate. "No, please...I didn''t mean it...I was just playing...!¡±


    Esato''s grip tightened, her words a venomous hiss. "Playing? You call taking my friend and taunting me ''playing''? You have a twisted sense of fun, Leopoldine."


    Leopoldine, her arm nearly numb from Esato''s grip, was on the verge of panicking. She could see the others watching, their faces a mix of concern and helplessness.


    Leopoldine''s voice, hoarse with fear, trembled. "Please...have mercy...I apologize...I was wrong..."


    Esato, her anger still coursing through her, sneered. "Mercy? You think you deserve mercy? You took my friend, you caused her pain. Why should I show you mercy?¡±


    Leopoldine''s thoughts swirled in her head, her fear mounting. She had never been in such a position before. Esato, the once reserved yet fiery dragon girl, looked ready to end her right there. The Connexus in Leopoldine''s hand began to crackle softly, reacting to the tension and her fearful thoughts.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Esato''s eyes flicked momentarily to the Connexus in Leopoldine''s hand, the subtle crackle not lost on her. Her grip on Leopoldine''s arm remained firm as she spoke, her voice a low rumble.


    "What is that you''re clutching so tightly? The Connexus...?¡±


    Leopoldine''s eyes widened in fear, her hand gripping the Connexus even tighter. "Please...no...it''s...it''s nothing..."


    Esato''s expression darkened, her eyes narrowing. She squeezed Leopoldine''s arm more firmly, causing her to wince in pain. "Nothing, huh? Then why are you so protective of it? Why won''t you let go of it even now?¡±


    Leopoldine was on the edge of hysteria, her voice a panicked squeak. "I can''t...I...it''s important...it''s mine...."


    Esato sneered, her voice full of mockery. "Oh, it''s important to you, is it? More important than my friend''s life? More important than the pain you''ve caused?¡±


    Leopoldine''s heart was in her throat, her mind racing. She knew the others were watching, could hear their shocked gasps, but none of them could stop Esato.


    She tried to speak, to find words that would sway Esato''s furious mind, but all she could manage were terrified gasps. The Connexus in her hand began to crackle louder, its power building alongside her fear and tension.


    Esato, noticing the increased activity of the Connexus, looked down at it, her gaze hardening. "Whatever that...thing is, it''s reacting to your fear. And I can tell it''s growing more powerful."


    Leopoldine''s face paled even more, her grip on the Connexus tightening uncontrollably. She tried to speak, to deny it, but no words could form through her terror.


    Esato''s grip on Leopoldine''s arm was almost crushing. She was caught between her fury and curiosity about the Connexus, her gaze shifting between it and Leopoldine''s pale, terrified face. Her voice, a mixture of anger and intrigue, was quieter now. "What exactly IS that thing, Leopoldine? And what will happen if it reaches its full power?¡±


    Leopoldine''s voice was little more than a shaky whisper. "It''s...it''s a relic...a powerful one..."


    Esato''s eyes narrowed, her anger replaced with suspicion. "A relic? What kind of relic, and why are you so protective of it?"


    Leopoldine swallowed hard, her body trembling in Esato''s grip. She knew she had to answer, but the words were stuck in her throat, choked back by fear.


    Esato''s impatience grew at Leopoldine''s silence. She could see the others watching helplessly, and could feel Leopoldine''s desperation. She squeezed Leopoldine''s arm even more, causing her to let out a whimper.


    Esato''s voice was a low growl. "I asked you a question, Leopoldine. What sort of relic is that, and why do you need it so desperately?¡±


    Leopoldine''s voice was barely audible, her words tumbling out of her in a trembling rush. "O-okay, very well...It...it''s my Connexus¡­¡±


    Esato''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, the anger in her voice sharpening. "Knew it. Now, either you free Alice from her current state or I will maul you.¡±


    The group watched as Alice''s body writhed under the intensity of the sensations, her expression now one of pure bliss. Esato couldn''t take the sight anymore and slammed Leopoldine onto the hard volcanic floor, her hackles raised as she pushed her down by her shoulders.


    Leopoldine let out a shriek of surprise, the Connexus tumbling from her hands. Noelle quickly scooped it up, her eyes scanning the device. Zalgo''s face was a mask of horror as she watched Esato pinning Leopoldine to the ground.


    "Esato, stop! You''re going to hurt her-" Noelle screamed.


    But Esato was beyond listening, her rage and concern for Alice pushing all reasoning aside.


    Esato bared her teeth as she pressed Leopoldine into the ground, her claws just a breath away from digging into the woman''s skin. "Turn. It. Off."


    Leopoldine was struggling, her face already reddening under Esato''s grip. "You...you''re overreacting-"


    "Overreacting!?" Esato snapped, her voice filled with venom. "You''ve just put Alice through who knows what and you think I''m overreacting?!¡±


    "It''s just a little enhancement, dear, nothing harmful-"


    Esato cut her off with a low snarl, her grip on Leopoldine tightening. "It''s more than that and you know it. It''s manipulation, it''s wrong!"


    Noelle was still observing the Connexus, her eyes skimming over the intricate details. Rachel was watching the scene unfold, torn between wanting to intervene and fearing Esato''s reaction.


    Leopoldine grunted under Esato''s weight, her face starting to turn purple. "It''s...beneficial," she gasped out. "It helps...connect."


    Esato''s face contorted with rage. "Connect? Is that what you call what you did? It was violating, it was-"


    Suddenly, the sound of Alice''s voice cut through the tension.


    "Esato...stop.¡±


    Esato''s snarl instantly died in her throat, her attention shifting to the source of the voice. Alice had pushed herself up, her body still shaking but her eyes clear. Her expression was a mix of pain and determination, and when she spoke again, her voice was hoarse but firm.


    "Let her go.¡±


    Esato turned her gaze from Leopoldine to Alice, her anger replaced by concern. "But...after what she did-"


    "I''m okay," Alice said, her voice shaky but steady. "Let her go, Esato. Please."


    Esato''s grip loosened slightly, her body visibly trembling with pent-up rage. However, her gaze remained hard as she looked back at Leopoldine, silently warning her to stay put.


    Leopoldine slowly stood up, straightening herself out with a huff. Her clothes were wrinkled and her hair disheveled, thanks to Esato''s roughness, but she wasn''t deterred.


    "You are quite the possessive one, aren''t you?¡± she said, shooting Esato a snide look.


    Esato bristled, her hackles raised at the comment.


    "I''m not possessive," she snapped. "I just don''t like it when people hurt those I care about."


    Leopoldine rolled her eyes, dusting herself off. "Oh, please. I was hardly hurting her. It was just a little enhancement, completely harmless.¡±


    Esato''s growl deepened, her eyes narrowing. "Harmless? Is that what you call a mind-altering experience? It was invasive, wrong-"


    Leopoldine cut her off, her voice filled with cold amusement. "Invasive? Why, I think our dear Alice enjoyed it. Didn''t you, dear?¡±


    All eyes turned to Alice, who had been silently observing the exchange. Her cheeks were slightly flushed, her body still trembling, making it difficult to tell if it was from discomfort or...something else.


    When she spoke, her voice was soft but clear. "It...it was intense. But..."


    Leopoldine''s smirk widened, sensing an opening. "But what, dear? Don''t be shy now.¡±


    Alice swallowed hard, her eyes flickering from Leopoldine to Esato. "But...it was also..."


    She couldn''t finish her sentence, her words getting stuck in her throat. The intensity of the sensations still lingered in her mind, making it hard to think straight.


    Leopoldine leaned in, her voice a low purr. "Pleasurable, wasn''t it? A new world of sensations, just at the touch of a button.¡±


    Esato bristled at that, her anger flaring again.


    "It was manipulation, that''s what it was. You made Alice feel things against her will, just so you could get some kind of sick pleasure out of it."


    Leopoldine''s grin turned wolfish at that. "Oh, don''t pretend you don''t understand the allure, my dear Esato. You''re very much a part of the world of intimacy, aren''t you?¡±


    Esato growled, her claws digging into her palms in an attempt to control her temper. "That''s different," she snapped. "I don''t use my powers to manipulate others, to twist their feelings for my own pleasure."


    Leopoldine chuckled, her gaze still fixed on Esato. "Oh, but don''t you? You''re a predator at heart, dear. You use your charm and your...skills, let''s say, to get what you want. How is that any different?¡±


    Esato''s eyes flashed dangerously, her body tensing at the implication. But before she could retort, Alice spoke up again. Her face was flushed, her fingers digging into the couch fabric, but her voice was steady.


    "Stop it. Both of you."


    The group turned to her, surprised by the authoritative note in her voice. "This...arguing isn''t helping anything," she said, looking from Esato to Leopoldine. "We need to focus on the real problem."


    Noelle nodded, her gaze flickering to the Connexus in her hands.

 Piper VS The Heracles Supercomputer

    Piper followed behind Sarolta, her footsteps heavy and weary. As she got closer to the Supercomputer, there was a sense of dread weighing on her shoulders. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something was about to happen, something she wouldn''t like.


    Sarolta led her to the corner of the room, where the Supercomputer stood in all its intimidating glory. The cables connecting to Piper''s headpiece seemed to reach out greedily toward her, like tentacles waiting to ensnare her.


    Sarolta gestured to a chair next to the Supercomputer, instructing Piper to sit down. "You know the drill," she said matter-of-factly.


    Piper nodded weakly, the adrenaline from the failed mission long gone, leaving behind a bone-deep exhaustion. She took a seat on the chair, leaning back and exposing the back of her head for the cables to connect.


    As the cables snaked out and connected to her headpiece with a dull ''click'', Piper felt a familiar sensation of vulnerability wash over her. She closed her eyes, bracing herself for the onslaught of information that she knew was coming.


    The Supercomputer''s interface immediately invaded her mind, flooding her thoughts with streams of code and data. It was overwhelming, like trying to drink from a firehose of information. She gritted her teeth, trying to maintain her composure under the barrage of mental stimulation.


    "You''re doing surprisingly well, considering how tired you are," Sarolta commented, her voice betraying a hint of surprise.


    Piper nodded weakly, unable to speak as the connection continued. The pain was almost unbearable, but she knew that she had no choice but to endure.


    The Supercomputer''s queries and commands became more complex, demanding more from Piper''s exhausted brain. She felt like her mind was being stretched beyond its limits, the fatigue making it increasingly difficult to concentrate.


    The pain in her head became excruciating, the constant barrage of information and commands taking its toll on her. "Please...I need a break," she managed to gasp out, her voice feeble and strained.


    "No breaks until the transfer is complete," Sarolta replied, her voice cold and firm. "You need to push through the pain.¡±


    Piper''s body trembled as the pain intensified, her hands clenching the edges of the chair in desperation. She wanted to scream, to beg for mercy, but the words caught in her throat. The connection was relentless, uncaring of her exhaustion or pain.


    Her head felt like it was about to explode, the constant stream of data overwhelming her senses. She could faintly hear the whirring of the Supercomputer, and the sound of her own strained breathing. It was like a never-ending nightmare, and she desperately wanted it to stop.


    "Come on, you''re stronger than that," Sarolta''s voice cut through the din, the stern command jolting Piper back to her senses. "Push through the pain. You''ve done it before, and you can do it again. Focus.¡±


    Piper bit her lip, summoning every ounce of willpower she had left. She tried to focus on the task at hand, to block out the pain and immerse herself in the connection. But it was an uphill battle, and the exhaustion and agony weighed her down, making every second feel like an eternity.


    She tried to distract herself by counting the seconds and focusing on her breathing, but it only provided temporary relief. The steady throb in her temples was a constant reminder of the excruciating process she was going through. And just when she thought she couldn''t take it any longer¡­


    The connection abruptly broke, the cables disconnecting from her headpiece with a loud ''clack''. Piper slumped in the chair, her head pounding and her body trembling. She took deep, heaving breaths, trying to stabilize herself.


    Sarolta approached her, her expression inscrutable as she observed Piper''s exhausted state. "Good work," she said coolly. "You held up better than I expected.¡±


    Piper nodded weakly, still panting for breath. She couldn''t bring herself to speak just yet, her mind and body feeling like they had been put through a wringer.


    "You need to learn your limits," Sarolta continued, her tone brusque. "You nearly pushed yourself to the point of collapse, and that''s unacceptable.¡±


    Piper managed a trembling nod, her head still pounding. She knew that Sarolta was right, that she had pushed herself too hard. But at the same time, she didn''t have a choice. She was an expendable asset, and her duty was to obey orders and see things through, no matter the cost.


    Sarolta leaned in closer, her gaze icy cold and penetrating. "You''re valuable to me, Piper," she said, her voice low and intense. "But if you keep up this careless behavior, you''ll be useless. And you know what happens to useless assets, don''t you?¡±


    Piper swallowed hard, a shiver of fear running down her spine. She knew all too well what happened to assets deemed "useless." They were disposed of, discarded like garbage. The thought of that fate filled her with dread.


    "You need to learn to find your limits, and not exceed them," Sarolta continued, her gaze unyielding. "I can''t have you collapsing like this every time you complete a task. You''re no good to me if you''re laid up in bed recovering.¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "I...understand," Piper managed to croak out, her voice hoarse. "I''ll...try to be more mindful...next time.¡±


    Sarolta nodded brusquely, seemingly satisfied with Piper''s response. "See that you do. I need you in tip-top shape, and that means knowing your limits and sticking to them.¡±


    The room fell silent, except for the sound of Piper''s strained breathing. She wanted nothing more than to curl up in a bed and sleep for a week, her mind and body completely drained.


    Sarolta seemed to sense her exhaustion, her gaze softening ever so slightly. "You should get some rest," she said, her voice still firm. "I expect you to be fully recovered and ready for duty as soon as possible.¡±


    "Yes...ma''am," Piper managed to reply, her words slurring together with fatigue. She tried to stand, but her legs quivered and threatened to collapse underneath her.


    Sarolta rolled her eyes, clearly annoyed with Piper''s weakened state. "Honestly, you''re like a newborn faun," she muttered, before swiftly scooping her up in her arms as if she weighed nothing.


    Piper''s eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected display of strength. She instinctively clung to Sarolta, her weary body too weak to protest.


    "You''re lucky I''m in a tolerant mood tonight," Sarolta grumbled as she carried Piper across the room toward a nearby bed. "You''re too damn exhausted to even walk properly. It''s ridiculous.¡±


    The bed was small but comfortable, and Sarolta gently laid Piper down on it. It felt like heaven compared to the hard, unforgiving chair she had been sitting in moments ago.


    Sarolta pulled the covers up over Piper, tucking her in. "Get some rest," she said, her tone more gentle than before. "And don''t you dare oversleep. I have more tests for you to run tomorrow.¡±


    "I won''t...oversleep," Piper mumbled, her eyes already fluttering closed. The fatigue was overwhelming, and it was all she could do to mumble a weak reply.


    "You better not," Sarolta replied, her voice stern again. "Or there will be consequences." With that, she turned and walked out of the room, leaving Piper alone with her thoughts and the blissful prospect of sleep.


    Piper was too exhausted to even consider the consequences of oversleeping. The soft bed was all she needed to fall into a deep, dreamless slumber. Her body and mind were finally given the chance to recover from the intense ordeal they had just endured.


    ¡­


    As the morning sun gently filtered through the window, Trixie slowly began to stir. Her eyes fluttered open, and she took a moment to take in her surroundings. The events of the previous day slowly came back to her, and she felt a mix of exhaustion and trepidation.


    She slowly sat up on the bed, her body feeling stiff and weary. She looked around and saw Uni and Esther still asleep next to her, their faces peaceful in slumber. Trixie couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy at their ability to sleep so soundly.


    She got up from the bed, her movements slow and deliberate. Her muscles protested with every movement, reminding her of the strenuous ordeal she had endured the day before.


    Just then, a knock sounded at the door, bringing her out of her thoughts.


    Trixie felt a jolt of surprise at the sound. "Come in," she called out, her voice hoarse with sleep.


    The door creaked open, and Sarolta stood in the doorway, her expression unreadable. "Ah, so you''re finally awake," she said, a hint of amusement in her tone. "I was beginning to wonder if you were going to sleep all day.¡±


    Trixie felt a shiver run down her spine at the sound of Sarolta''s voice. "I... I just woke up," she managed to say, her voice still groggy.


    Sarolta nodded, walking further into the room. She looked at the other two girls, who were still blissfully asleep, before focusing back on Trixie. "I see that Uni and Esther are still catching up on their beauty sleep," she said, a hint of sarcasm in her voice.


    "They...they''re tired," Trixie said, her gaze dropping to the floor. She fidgeted nervously, not quite sure what Sarolta''s intentions were.


    Sarolta hummed, her gaze drifting over the girls. "Yes, I can see that."


    She paused for a moment, her eyes narrowing as she looked at Trixie. "But you, on the other hand, look like you didn''t get enough sleep. Your eyes are still heavy.¡±


    Trixie fidgeted uncomfortably under Sarolta''s gaze. She knew that her exhaustion was palpable, but she didn''t like the fact that Sarolta was taking notice of it. "I... I tried. I couldn''t really sleep that well... My mind was stuck on that...punishment you were talking about..." she mumbled.


    Sarolta''s gaze hardened at the mention of ''punishment''. "Ah, yes. That."


    She took a seat on a nearby chair, her eyes never leaving Trixie. "I can see that my words made an impression on you. You look nervous and uneasy.¡±


    Trixie shivered involuntarily. "I...I can''t help it," she admitted, her voice small. "I don''t know what you have in mind, and it''s making me anxious. I''ve never been...punished by you before.¡±


    Sarolta''s expression remained stoic, but her eyes held a hint of curiosity. "I see. You''ve somehow managed to avoid any formal punishment up until now."


    She leaned back in her chair, tapping her fingers against her thighs. "But after the stunt you all pulled yesterday, I think it''s high time you learned the consequences of failing your tasks.¡±


    Trixie swallowed hard, her heart pounding in her chest. She had a feeling that whatever punishment Sarolta had in store for her was going to be far from pleasant. "I...I understand," she said, her voice shaking.


    "Good." Sarolta''s tone was cool and authoritative. "Now, come here."


    She patted her lap, that same gesture she had used the previous day.


    Trixie''s heart skipped a beat, but she obeyed. She slowly approached Sarolta and hesitantly lowered herself onto her lap. She felt small and vulnerable, her body tense with nerves.


    "There you go," Sarolta said, a hint of condescension in her voice. "Just sit there and relax."


    She placed a hand on Trixie''s back, her touch both firm and oddly comforting.


    Despite her nerves, the simple touch of Sarolta''s hand on her back did make Trixie feel a bit calmer. She took a deep breath, trying to steady her heart. "I''m... I''m trying to relax," she mumbled, her voice still trembling.


    "Good," Sarolta nodded, her expression softening slightly. "Now, I want you to listen closely. I''m going to explain how this punishment will go, and I expect to see no objections from you, is that clear?¡±


    "Y-Yes, ma''am," Trixie replied, her voice a mixture of fear and obedience. She fidgeted on Sarolta''s lap, feeling increasingly vulnerable but also oddly secure.


    "Good girl," Sarolta said, her tone approving. "Now, I want you to understand that your punishment isn''t going to be something easy. You failed to perform a simple task, and that is unacceptable. Therefore, your punishment is going to be a mix of physical and mental conditioning.¡±


    Trixie''s eyes widened at the mention of ''physical and mental conditioning''. She had a sinking feeling that whatever Sarolta had in mind was going to be both taxing and excruciating. "I...I understand," she said softly, her voice betraying her anxiety.


    "Perfect,¡± Sarolta said, her tone still cool and professional. "Now, first things first, let''s set some ground rules¡­¡±

 Coming Into Contact

    Leopoldine crossed her arms, her smirk returning with a vengeance. "And what problem would that be, dear? Is our little group having a difference of opinion?"


    Alice shook her head, her eyes hardening. "No. The problem is this." She gestured towards the Connexus. "That thing. It''s dangerous. It shouldn''t be used to manipulate people''s feelings-"


    Leopoldine laughed, the sound jarring and almost mocking. "Oh, you''re so naive, my dear. This device doesn''t manipulate feelings. It enhances what''s already there."


    Esato''s voice was cold as steel. "That''s not the point. It enhances things without the person''s consent, without them fully understanding the implications. It''s wrong."


    Leopoldine waved her hand dismissively. "Wrong? According to who? You? Morality is subjective, my dear.¡±


    Leopoldine rolled her eyes, the gesture almost theatrical. "Oh, spare me the moral lecture, dear. Free will is a construct, a comforting illusion. We''re all just a product of our circumstances, our feelings just chemical reactions in our brains-¡±


    Esato interjected at that, her eyes hardening. "That''s a very black-and-white view of life. We may be bound by circumstances, but we still have the ability to choose, to feel. Ignoring that is as good as admitting that we''re nothing more than programmed automatons.¡±


    Leopoldine let out a mocking laugh. "Oh, how poetic. But ultimately, the universe doesn''t care about our feelings, dear. It''s all just physics, biology, chemistry. Every feeling, every emotion can be traced back to a chemical reaction in the brain.¡±


    Esato bared her teeth, her temper flaring once again. "You oversimplify things. Yes, emotions are chemical reactions, but they''re more than just that. They''re part of what makes us human. They shape who we are, how we interact with each other, how we connect-"


    Leopoldine interrupted her with a scoff. "Connection. How...touching. Speaking of connection, I sure know who I want to connect with right now~" she suggested, looking over at Alice.


    Alice''s cheeks flushed at the insinuation. Esato bristled at that, her gaze flickering protectively to the younger girl. Leopoldine noticed this and giggled at Esato. "You see, my dear dragon girl, my little Alice here is already under my spell, and all it took was a little skin-to-skin contact for me to be able to bind her very soul with mine~¡±


    Esato''s hackles rose, her eyes narrowing to slits. "You..you wouldn''t dare-"


    Leopoldine smirked, her gaze locked on Esato. "Oh, but I would, and I shall. Alice is very...sensitive to the Connexus, isn''t she? It could be because of her innocence...or just plain loneliness. She''s so very touch-starved, so very...vulnerable~¡±


    Esato''s fangs flashed, a low growl rumbling in her chest. "Don''t you dare touch her again. I swear, if you so much as lay a finger-"


    "Or what? You''ll tear me apart? That could be very...stimulating, don''t you think?" Leopoldine suggested, her tone dripping with mockery and challenge.


    Esato was about to lunge at her, but before she could, Alice spoke up. Her voice was small, but firm.


    "Esato, stop."


    Esato halted, her body still tensed but her gaze shifting to Alice. There was a war in her eyes - anger, protectiveness, and something else - something more vulnerable.


    Seeing this, Leopoldine chuckled, her smirk growing. "Oh, look at that. Little Alice has already got the dragon wrapped around her little finger~¡±


    Esato bristled at that, but held her tongue. She knew a fight now wouldn''t help their cause, even if every fiber of her being was screaming at her to tear Leopoldine limb from limb.


    In the meantime, Rachel, who had been quietly listening before, piped up. "Wait, if this...Connexus thing...can...force feelings on people-¡±


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Leopoldine shot her a condescending look. "Not force, dear. Enhance. It doesn''t create feelings out of thin air, it amplifies what''s already there. It''s still your emotions, only..."


    Her gaze drifted to Alice again. "...more intense. More...consuming.¡±


    Rachel paled at that, a shiver running down her spine. "And you can connect with anyone?" she asked.


    Leopoldine''s smirk widened. "Anyone who comes into physical contact with my body, dear. It''s that simple. But as I said, the effect is much more intense if the person is...touch-starved, shall we say.¡±


    Esato bristled at that, her eyes narrowing. "So you''re just...preying on their vulnerability, their loneliness..."


    Leopoldine let out her wolfish laugh again. "Oh, I prefer to call it...providing a service. I offer connection, intimacy, things they crave and I provide~¡±


    Esato''s hands clenched into fists, her eyes turning to slits. "You call it that, but it''s manipulation! You''re taking advantage of people at their weakest moments, twisting their feelings, making them dependent on you-¡±


    Leopoldine merely shrugged, unbothered by Esato''s outrage. "If they get what they desire, what does it matter? Isn''t that what life is all about, dear? Pleasure, fulfillment, connection?"


    Esato''s growl deepened, her face a mask of rage. "Not like this. Not by manipulating people''s emotions, their very souls!¡±


    Leopoldine just smirked at that, leaning back nonchalantly. "Oh, spare me the moral grandstand, my dear. You think the world runs on pure, unadulterated affection? It''s a cesspool of desires, needs, cravings-¡±


    Esato''s nostrils flared, her entire being screaming at her to lunge at the woman, to make sure she never touched Alice again, or anyone else. But the rational part of her knew that wouldn''t solve anything, not right now. "You twist those desires, you exploit them, you make them into something they''re not! You steal people''s free will and you call it ''providing a service''!¡±


    Leopoldine leaned forward again, her gaze fixed on Esato. "Oh, you''re so...pure, my dear. So...naive. You have no experience of the real world, do you? All you know is this quaint little volcano, where everything is peaceful and nice and..."


    She paused, her gaze drifting to Alice, who was still watching their exchange. "...Boring.¡±


    Esato''s temper flared at that, an angry snarl escaping her throat. "My life isn''t boring! At least I''m not a manipulative creature, using and discarding people like toys-"


    Leopoldine interrupted her with a dismissive wave. "Oh, please. You''re nothing but a sheltered dragon, hiding away in her mountain. You have no idea what the real world is like, what people really desire. You''re...innocent, dear.¡±


    Esato''s eyes widened at that, a mix of anger and disbelief in them. "Innocent?"


    Leopoldine chuckled. "Oh, sweet innocent dragon girl. You have no idea how...depraved people can be. How much they yearn for connection, for intimacy, for release-¡±


    Esato''s body tensed, her body shaking from suppressed rage. "Don''t call me that!"


    Leopoldine''s smirk only widened at her reaction. "Why so embarrassed, dear? Don''t like people knowing how innocent you are? Oh, I bet you''re a¡­ Virgin, aren''t you?"


    Esato''s face turned as red as her namesake. The rest of the group were stunned at this line of conversation, none of them expecting it to go in this direction.


    Leopoldine clearly noticed the stunned silence and took the opportunity to drive the knife in deeper. "Oh, you are, aren''t you? You''ve never...indulged in the pleasures of the flesh, have you? You''re a...virginal dragoness, hiding in her mountain, untouched and pure-"


    Esato was practically vibrating with suppressed anger by now, her fangs bared in a furious snarl.


    Leopoldine continued, her voice dripping with mockery. "Oh, you must be so...lonely, so isolated, so craving touch. And yet, you never indulge. You''re so...prudish, so innocent, so-¡±


    Esato''s control snapped at that, her anger boiling over. "Silence!"


    She lunged forward, her actions fueled purely by anger, by the need to shut Leopoldine up, to make sure she never touched Alice or any of the others again. Before anyone could do anything, Esato was on top of Leopoldine, pinning her to the floor with her full weight.


    Leopoldine let out a shocked ''oof'' as she hit the ground, caught off guard by Esato''s sudden action. But as she looked up, her expression was not fear or anger, but...amusement.


    "Well, look who finally lost her composure~" she said, her smirk returning, even while pinned to the floor.


    Esato''s eyes were wild, her breathing heavy. She had Leopoldine pinned, her body trembling from the effort and anger, and from something else. "Shut up! Don''t you dare-" She snapped, her face so close to Leopoldine''s own face that their breaths mingled together.


    Leopoldine just chuckled, utterly unperturbed by Esato''s aggressive display. "Oh, you''re so...animalistic, so...primal when you''re angry. It''s...adorable~"


    Esato growled, the sound deep and animalistic. She could feel the heat of Leopoldine''s body beneath her and it was...doing strange things to her.


    Leopoldine noticed this. She leaned up slightly, her gaze raking over Esato''s face. "My dear, remember what I said about making physical contact with me, hmm~?¡±


    Esato''s eyes widened, her whole body going taut. She was acutely aware of how close she was to Leopoldine, the woman''s body pressed against hers. She tried to pull away, to get off of her, but found she couldn''t. She was too angry, too overwhelmed by the woman''s mocking gaze. Next thing Esato knew, Leopoldine''s hands came up and grabbed Esato''s waist, pulling her closer.


    ¡°And now you, too, are mine~¡±

 Saroltas Conditioning

    Sarolta began, her tone still cool and professional, "Let''s address the physical aspect. You''ve clearly shown that you struggle to maintain a healthy schedule when it comes to rest. Therefore, I''m going to be taking personal charge of your sleep schedule from now on.¡±


    Trixie felt a shiver run down her spine at the thought of having Sarolta dictate her sleep schedule. "You...you''re going to decide when I go to sleep and...when I wake up?" she mumbled.


    "Precisely," Sarolta nodded, her hand still massaging Trixie''s back in a gesture that was both soothing and commanding. "You''ve proven unable to manage your own rest properly, and I can''t risk you being exhausted and useless once again, now can I?¡±


    "No, ma''am," Trixie shook her head meekly. She knew that resisting would only make things worse, and she didn''t want to anger Sarolta more. "I... I understand.¡±


    "Good, you''re catching on quickly," Sarolta said, a hint of satisfaction in her voice. "Now, let''s move on to the second part of your punishment - the mental conditioning.¡±


    Trixie''s heart pounded in her chest at the mention of ''mental conditioning''. She had a feeling that whatever Sarolta had in mind would be no walk in the park. "Mental...conditioning?" she asked hesitantly.


    "Yes, mental conditioning," Sarolta confirmed, her tone firm. "You see, part of your punishment is going to involve re-training your thought processes. You''ve demonstrated a weakness when it comes to following orders and managing stress, which is unacceptable. So I''m going to be guiding you through mental exercises and conditioning to help mold your mind and willpower.¡±


    Trixie felt a wave of unease wash over her. The idea of having her thoughts and willpower molded by Sarolta was both terrifying and intriguing. "I...I understand," she said weakly, her voice trembling.


    "Good." Sarolta''s hand moved from Trixie''s back to her head, gently patting her hair. "I expect you to accept and cooperate with these exercises, no matter how difficult or unpleasant they may be. Your goal is to learn and grow from this punishment, understand?¡±


    "Yes, ma''am," Trixie replied, her voice barely above a whisper. She knew that resisting or protesting would only make things worse, and she didn''t want to test the limits of Sarolta''s patience.


    "Perfect." Sarolta''s hand continued to stroke Trixie''s hair, her touch oddly comforting. "Now, let''s go over one last thing before we start the first part of your punishment. Can you guess what it is?¡±


    Trixie took a moment to think, her mind racing with anxiety and anticipation. "Is it... Is it something to do with me staying here in your lap?" she asked hesitantly.


    "Clever girl." Sarolta''s tone held a hint of praise. "Yes, you''re going to stay in my lap for the duration of this punishment. It''s not just a show of my authority, but also a way for me to oversee your progress and enforce your obedience.¡±


    Trixie felt a mixture of humiliation, fear, and something else altogether at the thought of being in Sarolta''s lap for the duration of this punishment. She swallowed hard and nodded. "I...I understand, ma''am.¡±


    "Excellent." Sarolta''s hand moved from Trixie''s hair to her chin, gently tilting her head up to look at her. "You''re doing well, you know. Your compliance and acceptance of your punishment is admirable.¡±


    Trixie felt a shiver run down her spine at the praise. It was strange how even in such a vulnerable position, she couldn''t help but crave Sarolta''s approval. "Thank you, ma''am," she mumbled quietly.


    "You''re welcome." Sarolta''s tone softened momentarily, and she patted Trixie''s cheek before shifting back to her stern demeanor. "Now, I''m going to keep you in my lap for the duration of the first part of your punishment. You are to remain still and obedient, understood?¡±


    "Yes, ma''am," Trixie confirmed, her voice slightly shaky. She took a deep breath and resigned herself to the fact that she would be spending the next who knows how long in Sarolta''s lap.


    "Good," Sarolta nodded, satisfied with Trixie''s response. She ran her hand through Trixie''s hair once more, her touch a mix of condescension and possessiveness. "Now, let''s begin the first part of your punishment. I want you to close your eyes and take deep, steady breaths. Focus on slowing your heart rate and relaxing your muscles.¡±


    Trixie obeyed, closing her eyes and taking deep, slow breaths. She tried to focus on the sound of her own breathing, and on relaxing her muscles one by one. Despite her nerves, she found herself becoming gradually calmer under Sarolta''s touch, her mind slowly beginning to relax.


    "That''s it," Sarolta murmured, her hand still stroking Trixie''s hair. "Keep focusing on your breathing and relaxing your body. Let go of any tension and allow yourself to sink deeper into your submission.¡±


    Trixie felt her body growing heavier and her mind growing quieter as she succumbed to the sense of submission. The sound of her own breathing became soothing, and she found herself relaxing against Sarolta''s lap.


    "Good girl," Sarolta murmured, her tone approving. "You''re doing well so far. Keep focusing on your breathing and let go of any thoughts or tensions that may be lingering in your mind. I want you to focus solely on me and my words, nothing else. Just my voice and my touch.¡±


    Trixie''s mind gradually blanketed with a quiet fog as she focused solely on Sarolta''s voice. She felt completely vulnerable and submissive, her thoughts and worries fading away into the background. Her breaths grew slower, each inhale and exhale becoming a metronome that synced her to Sarolta''s pace.


    "Very good," Sarolta whispered, observing Trixie''s gradual slipping into a state of submission. "You''re doing so well, my dear. Continue to surrender all thoughts and tension. I am your focus now, your only point of awareness. You belong to me, completely and utterly, do you understand?¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Trixie felt herself nodding feebly, her mind hazy with submission. She could barely form words, letting out a soft "Yes, ma''am" in response. The world around her receded, her existence reduced to simply obeying Sarolta''s every command.


    "Excellent," Sarolta said, her voice soft and soothing. "You''re sinking so deep now, aren''t you? Let yourself sink deeper into your submission. Let go of any control you may still be clinging to. Surrender yourself fully to me. This is your place, to be beneath me, to follow my every command without question.¡±


    The words echoed in Trixie''s mind, sinking into her subconscious. She felt herself drowning in a sea of submission, her will to resist or even think for herself vanishing. She found comfort in her position of submission, her body and mind molding themselves to fit whatever Sarolta demanded.


    "Very good," Sarolta purred, her hand sliding from Trixie''s head to her chin. "You are my obedient doll, aren''t you? No thoughts, no will, just my puppet to command.¡±


    Trixie nodded obediently, the words sinking deeper and deeper into her being. She was no longer a person but merely a plaything, a tool for Sarolta''s use. The sense of helplessness should have frightened her, but instead, it brought a twisted sense of liberation.


    "Perfect," Sarolta murmured, satisfied with Trixie''s submission. "Now then, I''d say that''s enough for the time being. I believe I''ve established our dynamic pretty clearly.¡±


    Trixie continued to nod mutely, unable to respond with words. Her mind was still foggy and numb from the intense submission, her body heavy with compliance. She remained still on Sarolta''s lap, awaiting further commands.


    "You''ve done well, my dear," Sarolta said, her voice soft but commanding. "You belong to me now, body and mind. You''ll follow my orders without question and learn to find comfort in your submission. But, for now, I think we''re done with the first part of your punishment.¡±


    Trixie felt a mix of relief and dread at the words. Relief that the first part of her punishment was over, but dread at the thought of what was to come in the second and third parts. She remained still, waiting for Sarolta''s next command.


    "You can open your eyes now," Sarolta said gently. "But keep your mind in its current state, do you understand? I want you to stay in your submissive space.¡±


    Trixie nodded obediently, her eyes fluttering open. The world around her looked the same, but she could still feel the remnants of the submission lingering in her mind. She was still in her ''submissive space'', her will completely under Sarolta''s control.


    "Good," Sarolta nodded, observing the state of obedience and submission that Trixie was in. "You''re doing so well. You may stay on my lap for now, while I explain the details of the next part of your punishment.¡±


    Trixie didn''t move, her body seemingly paralyzed in its submissive state. She waited for Sarolta''s instructions, her mind still clouded with a sense of obedience and submission.


    "The next part of your punishment will be the physical exercises I''ve mentioned before," Sarolta explained, her hand stroking Trixie''s hair idly. "I want you to understand that these exercises are going to be intense, not just physically, but mentally. They''ll be designed not only to mold your mind and body, but also to test your limits and help you grow stronger. Are you ready to accept this?¡±


    Trixie nodded, still unable to speak. She knew that the physical exercises would be an extreme test, both on her body and mind, but she didn''t have any option but to accept. The submissive state she was in removed any thought of resisting or protesting.


    "Excellent," Sarolta smiled, satisfied with Trixie''s answer. "I knew you would understand. Now, to prepare you for the first physical exercise, I want you to stand up. Can you do that for me?¡±


    Trixie obeyed, standing up from Sarolta''s lap. Her legs were shaky, and she felt a bit destabilized due to her mental state. However, she remained obedient in her standing position, waiting for the next instruction.


    "Well done," Sarolta nodded, her gaze roaming over Trixie''s form. "Now, I want you to stretch. Take deep breaths, and stretch your arms above your head. I want you to feel every muscle in your body warming up and getting ready for the first exercise.¡±


    Trixie obeyed again, extending her arms and taking deep, slow breaths as she stretched. She could feel her body growing limber and warm, her muscles slowly loosening up. Despite her submission, she felt a strange sense of relaxation as she stretched her body.


    "Good girl," Sarolta praised, watching as Trixie went through the stretching routine. "You''re doing well. Now, bend down and touch your toes, keeping your knees straight as much as possible. Hold this position for the count of ten.¡±


    Trixie followed Sarolta''s instructions, bending down and attempting to touch her toes. She could feel her hamstrings stretching and her back arching. She started counting in her mind, holding the position for the specified length of time.


    "Excellent," Sarolta said, observing Trixie''s form with a critical eye. "Now straighten up, but keep your legs apart, about shoulder-width. I want you to hold this stance, keeping your back straight and your core engaged. Don''t move until I tell you to.¡±


    Trixie obeyed, her legs slightly apart, her back straight, and her core engaged. She could feel the strain in her thigh muscles, but she didn''t move from her position, keeping her body completely still.


    "Very good," Sarolta noted, observing Trixie''s form with approval. "You''re doing very well, my dear. This stance will help you build endurance, both physically and mentally. Now, I want you to maintain this position for the next twenty-four seconds. I''ll be counting. You''re to focus solely on breathing and maintaining your stability. Understand?¡±


    Trixie couldn''t speak due to the pose, but she nodded in understanding. She focused on her breathing, keeping her breaths slow and steady. The seconds ticked by, and she could feel the strain on her thighs and core getting stronger, but she didn''t move an inch, her body disciplined and obedient.


    As Sarolta counted out the seconds, Trixie felt a rush of adrenaline mixed with a strange sense of satisfaction. She was doing it, she was obeying Sarolta''s instructions, even though it was taking a massive toll on her body. Finally, Sarolta counted to twenty-four and said, "You can stop now. That was splendid. For the next exercise, we''re going to a different pose again. I want you to get down on all fours, facing me. Keep your back straight, and make sure your hands and knees are spread apart.¡±


    Trixie obeyed without hesitation, getting on all fours and facing Sarolta. She kept her back straight and her hands and knees apart, feeling a mix of vulnerability and excitement in this new position.


    "Very good," Sarolta noted, observing Trixie''s form. "You''re doing so well, my dear. Now, press your palms flat against the floor and lift your hips as much as possible until your body forms a sort of triangle. Keep your back straight and your chin lifted high.¡±


    Trixie pressed her palms flat against the floor and lifted her hips as much as possible. She could feel the strain spreading in her arms and legs, but she didn''t move, pushing through the pain to hold the position. The sense of vulnerability grew stronger as she was completely exposed to Sarolta''s gaze.


    "Excellent," Sarolta praised, her eyes locked onto Trixie''s form. "Hold that position. This pose will help improve your upper body strength, as well as build discipline and endurance. Ten seconds for now.¡±


    Trixie held her position, the seconds passing agonizingly slow. Her arms began to tremble, every muscle in her body screaming in protest. But she didn''t move, obediently keeping the pose, her mind focused and her submission unyielding.


    "Five...four...three...two...one. Excellent, you can relax now," Sarolta said, observing Trixie''s trembling form. "That was simply outstanding. Your dedication to following my instructions is truly admirable.¡±


    Trixie immediately relaxed her body, her thighs and core muscles spasming slightly. She took a deep breath, feeling her heart race from the exertion. She felt a surge of pride at the praise. The submissive state she was in made everything more intense, and even a simple compliment from Sarolta could make her heart skip a beat, feeling accomplished after completing the exercises.

 A Close Call

    Esato let out a gasp as she was pulled down, her body now flush against Leopoldine''s. She could feel every contour of the woman''s body, her soft curves pressing against her own. Her mind was a whirlwind of emotions and sensations. Confusion, anger, curiosity, desire¡­


    Leopoldine watched as Esato''s struggle with her emotions played out on her face. She chuckled softly, her thumb tracing circles on Esato''s hip bone. "Oh, you''re so sensitive, darling. So easy to rile up, so....responsive~¡±


    The touch sent tingles down Esato''s spine. She tried to ignore it, tried to focus on her anger, on the need to protect the others. But she was so aware of Leopoldine all of a sudden. The woman''s scent, her touch, and her pale body pressed against her own deep tanned one. Esato''s eyes flicked down as if by instinct, and her gaze landed on Leopoldine''s exposed cleavage. The generous curves were barely contained by the young woman''s shirt.


    Leopoldine noticed the direction of Esato''s gaze and let out a soft, throaty chuckle. "Oh, my my, I see you''re looking at something you like, darling~"


    Esato jerked her head up so quickly it was a surprise she didn''t get whiplash, her cheeks burning as she tried to deny the obvious. "I...I''m not looking at anything..."


    Leopoldine just laughed, clearly enjoying herself. "Oh, don''t lie to me dear. Your body betrays you. I can feel how tense you are, how...excited~¡±


    Esato shivered at that, her body reacting to the words, to the tone of Leopoldine''s voice. It was like her skin was electrified, every touch sending waves of pleasure coursing through her body. She felt...desperate, needy. She tried to fight it, to hold onto her anger and defiance, but it was slipping away as the overwhelming sensations took over. "N-no...it''s your Connexus doing this to me...th-this isn''t me at all, I''m supposed to be mauling you right now¡­¡±


    Leopoldine just chuckled at that, clearly enjoying Esato''s struggle. She shifted their positions slightly so that Esato was straddling her, their bodies pressed even closer together. "Oh, darling, you really think it''s that simple? That this is just my Connexus at work? No, this is you, dear. This is your body, your desires, reacting to me, to my touch~¡±


    Esato gasped at the new position. She could feel every inch of Leopoldine''s body, the hardness of her muscles, the velvety softness of her curves. She was so sensitive, so aware of every point of contact. She wanted to pull away, to resist, but her body was betraying her. She let out a moan, her hands now gripping Leopoldine''s shoulders, her body rocking against the woman almost involuntarily.


    Leopoldine hummed in satisfaction, her hands running up and down Esato''s thighs, the touch firm yet gentle. "Oh, that''s it, darling. Don''t fight it. Let your body take over. Let me...pleasure you~"


    She rocked her hips up slightly, pressing against Esato and sending another jolt of pleasure through her body. Esato''s head fell back, her eyes clenched shut as she tried to suppress another moan. "I-I can''t...no, this isn''t¡­¡±


    Leopoldine just chuckled softly, her lips brushing against Esato''s neck. "Oh yes you can, darling. You want this. You need this. And I can give it to you...if you just surrender, if you just let go~"


    She punctuated her words with another gentle roll of her hips, the movement sending spikes of pleasure through Esato''s body. Esato''s grip on Leopoldine''s shoulders tightened, her nails digging into the fabric of the woman''s shirt. "I...please...n-need¡­¡±


    A panicked Noelle, sensing dangerous grounds being tread, extended her hands towards Leopoldine and Esato, her aura surrounding Leopoldine''s body before flaring up for a brief moment. The aura disappeared, and Esato shook her head, knocked out of the trance she was put in. She looked down at Leopoldine and jumped back, her hackles raised once more. "Wh-what just happened?!¡±


    Leopoldine let out a chuckle as Esato jumped off of her, her expression smug. "Oh, my darling, you were doing so well. But no matter, we can always pick up where we left off later~"


    She sat up, smoothing down her rumpled clothing. "As for what happened, it seems your cute little friend here broke you out of my hold on you. Pity, I was enjoying my little game.¡±


    Esato stumbled backwards until she bumped into Alice, her mind reeling from the sudden shift in her emotions. Had...had she really just wanted...that? No, it was just Leopoldine''s Connexus, it had to be. But then why did she feel so disappointed at it being broken?


    She pushed the thought down as Noelle approached her with concern in her eyes. "Esato, are you okay?" she asked softly.


    Esato nodded weakly, still trying to compose herself. "Y-yeah, I''m fine. Just...that was...intense."


    Noelle frowned slightly, glancing over at Leopoldine, who was just watching them with an amused expression. "Esato, that...that wasn''t right. Leopoldine was..."


    "Manipulating me," Esato interrupted, her voice still shaky. "I know."


    Noelle''s frown deepened. "That...that was wrong of her. She shouldn''t have...done that to you.¡±


    Esato just shrugged, trying to play it off as nonchalantly as possible. "I...I''m fine. It''s not a big deal, really."


    But even as she spoke, she couldn''t quite meet Noelle''s gaze. She could still feel the echoes of the sensations, the way her body had reacted so eagerly to Leopoldine''s touch. It was...scary, how easily the woman had taken control of her like that.


    Noelle clearly wasn''t buying Esato''s nonchalance, but she didn''t press the issue. She wrapped an arm around Esato''s shoulders, pulling her close. "Just...be careful around her, okay? She''s a predator. She''ll take advantage of any weakness, any opening. You need to be on your guard around her.¡±


    Esato nodded, resting her head on Noelle''s shoulder. "Yeah...yeah, I know. I''ll be careful."


    But in the back of her mind, she couldn''t shake the memory of Leopoldine''s touch, the way her body had reacted so strongly. It felt like something primal, something wild had been unleashed within her. And it scared her, how easily Leopoldine had tapped into it.


    Leopoldine watched the exchange with amusement, clearly enjoying Esato''s inner turmoil. "Oh, my dear, you''re so easy to read. Trying to pretend you didn''t enjoy it, that it meant nothing? So amusing~"


    Esato''s head snapped up, her eyes narrowing. "Shut up. It was your...Connexus. You tricked me.¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled, unbothered by Esato''s hostility. "Oh darling, it wasn''t *just* my Connexus. You can''t blame everything on me. I just...brought out what was already inside you once you came into contact with my body, what you were too scared to acknowledge.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Esato''s heart skipped a beat at that, her cheeks flushing with humiliation. Was it true? Had all her suppressed desires been lying dormant inside her this whole time, just waiting for the right trigger to set them off? She pushed the thought away, not wanting to even consider it. "...Get out of my volcano.¡±


    Leopoldine let out a mock gasp, feigning offense. "Oh come now, darling, is that anyway to treat a guest?"


    Esato growled, her body tensing up again. "You''re not a guest, you''re an intruder. Now get out, or I''ll..."


    She made a swiping motion with her claws extended that clearly implied what she would do.


    Leopoldine just smirked at the threat, clearly unconcerned. "Oh, such ferocity. But darling, we''re not done talking yet. We were in the middle of a lovely conversation, if you remember." She took a step towards Esato, her expression one of challenge.


    Esato''s hackles rose again, her body instinctively going into a defensive stance. "Back off, Leopoldine. I''m warning you."


    But Leopoldine just smiled, seemingly enjoying the tension between them. "Oh, I like it when you get all hostile and aggressive, dear~. It''s quite...arousing~¡±


    Esato felt her cheeks heating up again, her body betraying her yet again. "Shut up! I mean it, I''ll..."


    But before she could finish, Leopoldine was suddenly right in front of her, their bodies practically brushing against each other. Esato could feel the woman''s breath on her cheek, her voice low and smooth. "You''ll what, darling? Are you going to maul me? Bite me? Or something more...intimate?¡±


    Esato was frozen in place, her mind a whirlwind of confusion and desire. Having Leopoldine this close to her was...overwhelming. She could feel the heat radiating from the woman''s body, her scent filling her nostrils. It was intoxicating, and Esato was having a hard time focusing on anything else.


    She shook her head weakly, trying to get her bearings. "No...I...I..." But she couldn''t finish the sentence, her mind too muddled to form coherent thoughts.


    Leopoldine chuckled softly, her hand coming up to cup Esato''s cheek before she doubled back, letting out a low growl as she remembered what happened the last time she came into contact with Leopoldine.


    "Don''t worry," Noelle assured. "I''ve used the Conceal technique to nullify Leopoldine''s aura, so her influence on you as a result of physical contact is no more.¡±


    ¡­Only temporarily, Noelle thought with a nervous mental sigh.


    Esato let out a shaky breath, relieved at Noelle''s words. She was no longer under Leopoldine''s influence, that was good. But that didn''t change the fact that she was still incredibly turned on by Leopoldine''s proximity. She could still feel the heat radiating from the woman''s body, the scent of her body and hair filling her nostrils. It was overwhelming.


    Leopoldine, who knew exactly what effect she was having on Esato, just smirked at the young woman''s dilemma. "Oh darling, you look so...flustered. Are you sure my influence is gone? Because you still seem to be quite...affected by me~¡±


    "I...I..." Esato managed to croak out, her eyes flicking between Leopoldine''s face and her body, taking in every curve and contour. In a desperate bid to take back some semblance of control in the situation, Esato haphazardly spat fire at Leopoldine at point blank range.


    Leopoldine yelped in surprise and jumped to the side, her eyes wide as she narrowly avoided getting hit by the blast. She was burned slightly, the edges of her clothes catching fire, but she quickly put them out. She looked at Esato with a mixture of surprise and annoyance, but also...something else, something Esato couldn''t quite define.


    "My goodness dear, that was quite the reaction. Do you usually respond to a bit of harmless flirting with attempted immolation?¡±


    Esato let out a huff, some satisfaction in the fact that she had managed to cause Leopoldine to jump back. She crossed her arms over her chest, feigning nonchalance. "You say ''harmless flirting'', I say ''manipulative and invasive''. Tomato, tomato.¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled at that, shaking her head slightly. "Manipulative, perhaps. But dear, don''t pretend like you don''t secretly enjoy it. I saw how you reacted to me just a few moments ago. Your body was practically trembling with desire, even though I was just teasing you.¡±


    Esato''s cheeks flushed with humiliation once again as Leopoldine pointed out her obvious reaction. But she refused to give the woman the satisfaction of knowing that she was right, breathing another sudden blast of fire at her again.


    Leopoldine quickly dodged the blast this time, letting out an exasperated sigh as she did so. "Really darling, I thought we were beyond such childishness. You keep trying to burn me to a crisp and for what, proving a point? You''re only making it harder for yourself, you know.¡±


    Esato let out a frustrated snarl, taking a step forward towards Leopoldine. "Harder for myself? How so? And why are you so amused by this anyway?!¡±


    Leopoldine held her ground, her smirk still in place.


    "Oh darling, I can see right through you. You''re a wild little animal, all snarling and snapping, but deep down you''re just a bundle of pent up desire. It''s quite adorable, really. Your anger is just a facade, a defense mechanism to cover up the fact that you''re attracted to me. That you want me.¡±


    Esato bristled at Leopoldine''s words, her face growing hotter with every word. "I...I do not want you! You''re a manipulative predator, you''ll just use me for your own gain and then discard me when you''re done!"


    With those words, Esato''s chest expands before breathing her biggest blast of fire yet at Leopoldine, the blast far too wide for her to dodge efficiently this time.


    Leopoldine''s eyes widened in surprise as she realized there was no avoiding the blast. But instead of flinching or trying to dodge, she simply stood her ground, coating her body with her aura and bracing for the impact. The blast hit her full on, setting her clothing ablaze and sending her flying backwards through the air. As she slammed into the ground, Leopoldine let out a sharp gasp, her now nude body smoking from the blast. She sat up, dusting the smoldering remains of her clothing off of herself.


    Esato stared at her in shock, her anger momentarily forgotten as she took in Leopoldine''s appearance. The woman''s skin was mostly unblemished, her aura having protected her from the worst of the blast. But she was still covered in soot and ash from the fire, and her naked body was clearly on display. Esato blushed fiercely, her eyes involuntarily roaming over Leopoldine''s curves, taking in every inch of her exposed skin, her desire flaring up despite her best efforts to push it down.


    Leopoldine chuckled again, shaking her head in amusement at Esato''s flushed reaction. "Ah darling, you''re so easy to read. Your eyes are practically glued to my body. It''s adorable, really."


    She slowly stood up, unashamed of her nudity as she approached Esato again. "You can try to deny it all you want, but your body is betraying you~¡±


    Esato''s heart was pounding in her chest, her body betraying her again as Leopoldine drew closer.


    "Stay back! Nobody wants to look at...that!" she protested, gesturing to Leopoldine''s body.


    Esato growled again, trying to ignore the way Leopoldine''s words were affecting her. She refused to give in to her desires, her body''s treacherous reactions. "Shut up! You...you''re just using your Connexus again, that''s it! It''s messing with my head!¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled again, stopping mere inches away from Esato. "Oh darling, my dear girl, I already told you my Connexus is not influencing you anymore. What you''re feeling now, it''s all you. Pure, unfiltered desire~"


    A second later after she finished, her Connexus rang, and she took it out of her pocket, giving it a quick glance before looking up at the others. "Hmph, it appears my colleagues at the organization need me back for scribe duty. Problem is, I have no clothes now thanks to this little dragon girl before me~¡±


    Esato was glad that Leopoldine''s colleagues were calling her back, it meant that the woman would have to leave and this...this strange tension would cease.


    "Good. Go then," she said weakly, her voice lacking the conviction it had earlier.


    Leopoldine smirked at Esato''s weak retort, her eyes roaming over the young woman''s form. "Aw, but darling, you''ve burned my clothes to ashes. It would be uncouth to return like this~¡±


    Esato''s cheeks heated up even more as she realized that Leopoldine was right. Without any clothes, the woman couldn''t exactly leave the volcano.


    "Well...that''s your problem," she said stubbornly, crossing her arms over her chest.


    Leopoldine tutted at Esato''s stubbornness, her smirk growing wider. "Oh, come now, darling, you wouldn''t send a poor woman out into the world in nothing but her birthday suit, would you? That''s rather unkind~¡±


    Esato grumbled in frustration, knowing that Leopoldine was right. She couldn''t very well let the woman leave the volcano without any clothes. But she also didn''t want to give in to the woman''s demands.


    "Fine. We''ll get you some clothes. But you''re leaving right away, got it?" She tried not to sound too grumpy, or too eager.


    Leopoldine chuckled in amusement, clearly reveling in Esato''s reluctance and desire at the same time. "Of course, darling. But I do have a small request, if you girls wouldn''t mind indulging me~¡±


    Esato was wary of Leopoldine''s request, knowing the woman likely had something in mind. But she could hardly refuse.


    "...Tell us," She demanded, her voice filled with resignation.

 Enjoy Your Stay

    "You''ve done remarkably well," Sarolta said, her tone a mix of authority and approval. "I can see your dedication and willingness to submit to my discipline. That''s what I like to see in a properly trained agent like you.¡±


    Trixie''s heart fluttered at the compliment, the words of praise having a powerful effect on her in her submissive state. She loved the feeling of approval, of pleasing Sarolta, and she would do anything to earn more of it.


    "All right. As for your...friends here," Sarolta said, her gaze fixing on the still-sleeping Uni and Esther.


    Trixie felt a twinge of guilt and sadness as Sarolta looked at her friends. She knew that they were blissfully unaware of what was happening, and she couldn''t help but worry about them. But her obedience to Sarolta''s words kept her from making any protest.


    "They''re still asleep, I see," Sarolta observed, her gaze lingering on the girls for a moment longer before returning to Trixie. "Do you care to know what I''m going to do with them, my dear?¡±


    Trixie felt a sense of dread at the question. She didn''t know what Sarolta had in mind for her friends, and she wasn''t sure she wanted to find out. However, her submissive state and her obedience compelled her to answer honestly. "Y...Yes, ma''am. I... I want to know.¡±


    Sarolta hummed softly, her eyes glinting with amusement. "You''re so eager, aren''t you? You want to know what''s going to happen to your little friends while you''re here, being trained and disciplined.¡±


    Trixie nodded weakly, her heart pounding in her chest. She did want to know, even though she suspected it wouldn''t be good for her friends. Sarolta''s tone and demeanor made it clear that she had something unpleasant in mind, and Trixie braced herself for the worst.


    "Well then, my dear," Sarolta leaned closer to Trixie, her voice just above a whisper. "I''m going to wake them up in a moment, aren''t I? And they won''t be quite as...cooperative as you are.¡±


    "Well then, my dear," Sarolta leaned closer to Trixie, her voice just above a whisper. "I''m going to wake them up in a moment, aren''t I? And they won''t be quite as...cooperative as you are. You''re staying here with me for the time being, but it''s time to part ways with your friends for now.¡±


    Trixie felt a pang of sadness and fear at the words. She didn''t want to be separated from her friends, but she knew there was nothing she could do to change Sarolta''s decision. She swallowed hard, bracing herself for the inevitable wake up call.


    "You''ve been trained well, my dear," Sarolta said, her tone turning almost affectionate. "You''re obedient, and you know your place. You know that you are here to be commanded, to be disciplined and trained. Your friends on the other hand..." she trailed off, her gaze shifting to the sleeping figures of Uni and Esther.


    Trixie fidgeted, her mind racing with worry. She didn''t know what Sarolta was going to do with her friends, and she hated feeling powerless. She couldn''t protest or argue, she was too lost in submission to even speak her thoughts. "Well...well, I''ll tell them what''s going on and help them figure it out from there¡­¡±


    "Oh, my dear, that''s so commendable of you," Sarolta said, her tone almost mocking as she placed a hand on Trixie''s cheek. "Your loyalty and care for your friends is endearing, but it''s misplaced. You''re my charge now, and I will decide what''s best for you. And that doesn''t include worrying about your friends. Is that clear?¡±


    Trixie felt a mixture of emotions, her heart torn between her loyalty to her friends and her obedience to Sarolta. She wanted to protest, to argue, but the submissive state she was in prevented her. She nodded meekly, her voice caught in her throat. "Y...Yes, ma''am.¡±


    "Very good," Sarolta approved, her tone firm yet almost affectionate. "You''re starting to understand where your priorities lie. Your obedience and discipline are paramount, not the well-being of your friends. Your place is here with me, obeying my every command.¡±


    Trixie nodded, feeling a strange mix of comfort and anxiety. Sarolta''s words were hard to deny, and she knew deep down that she was powerless to resist. She was Sarolta''s possession now, her thoughts and will controlled by the dominant woman.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Now, I believe it''s time we wake your little friends," Sarolta said, her hand running through Trixie''s hair one more time before withdrawing. "I''m sure they''ll be thrilled to see how well you''ve been following commands, my dear.¡±


    Sarolta went over to the two beds, tapping on Uni''s shoulder, then Esther''s before walking back to her previous spot.


    Uni and Esther stirred, groaning as they slowly blinked awake. They both looked around, taking in their surroundings, and then their eyes landed on Trixie. They were obviously shocked and surprised at finding Trixie on all fours with her hips lifted, facing Sarolta.


    "Ah, you girls are finally up," Sarolta said, her tone neutral but with a hint of satisfaction. "I trust you slept well?¡±


    Uni and Esther exchanged glances, their faces reflecting confusion and surprise. Uni spoke up first, her voice tentative. "We...we slept fine," she said slowly. "But... What''s going on? Why is Trixie...?" She trailed off, her gaze fixing on Trixie''s position on the floor.


    "Ah, yes," Sarolta''s lips curled into a cool smile. "My...pup here has been undergoing a... lesson, of sorts. She''s been learning obedience and discipline, and I must say, she''s been doing splendidly.¡±


    "I''m sure you have questions, have concerns," Sarolta continued, her gaze shifting between Uni and Esther. "But first, I have an announcement to make. Trixie and I have agreed on a...special training schedule for her. She will be focusing solely on her discipline and obedience while she stays with me.¡±


    Uni''s expression hardened, a feeling of protection taking hold. "Wait a minute," she spoke up, unable to stop herself. "You''re saying Trixie is staying here with you? For how long?¡±


    "For as long as necessary," Sarolta replied calmly, her gaze fixed on Uni. "And you have no say in the matter. Trixie has willingly accepted this arrangement, and she''s agreed to submit to my training. Isn''t that right, my dear?" She looked at Trixie, expectantly.


    Trixie felt a pang of guilt as she saw the concern on her friend''s faces. She wanted to reassure them, to tell them that everything was all right, but her submission prevented her from doing so. Instead, she nodded quietly, her eyes lowered. "Yes...Yes, ma''am.¡±


    Uni''s and Esther''s worries heightened at Trixie''s response, the realization that she had completely submitted to Sarolta sinking in. It was a far cry from the confident and independent Trixie they knew.


    "See?" Sarolta said with a smug smirk. "She''s cooperating quite nicely, isn''t she? She knows her place, and she''s dedicated herself completely to her training.¡±


    Both Uni and Esther were torn between anger and worry. Anger at Sarolta for manipulating Trixie into this position, and worry at the drastic change in Trixie''s behavior and demeanor. They silently exchanged glances, both silently agreeing that they couldn''t let this continue.


    "Now, listen closely," Sarolta said, her tone turning stern. "I understand you have concerns. But I want you to understand that Trixie has agreed to this arrangement willingly. She''s here to learn and grow, and I''ve been tasked with her discipline and obedience. Your concern is touching, but it''s unnecessary. Trixie is in good hands.¡±


    Uni''s eyes flared, unable to control her anger. "No, she''s not," she interjected, her voice trembling with emotion. "You''ve manipulated her into this. You''ve turned her into...into some kind of puppet. That''s not who she is, and you know it!¡±


    Sarolta''s expression darkened at the accusation. "I haven''t manipulated her into anything," she replied coolly. "She made a choice, and she''s committed to it. This is about her growth and discipline, and it''s not up for debate. You have no authority here, so I suggest you keep your mouth shut and mind your own business.¡±


    Uni was about to retort, her anger flaring again, but Esther put a hand on her shoulder, silently signaling for her to calm down. She could see that arguing with Sarolta was useless for now.


    Sarolta watched the exchange silently, a hint of satisfaction in her gaze. She could see how deeply this was affecting both Uni and Esther, and silently, she was enjoying their worry.


    "I''m sure you two have questions," Sarolta said, her tone almost mocking. "But I don''t have the time to answer them all. I have a schedule to stick to. But I can tell you this - Trixie is here willingly, and she''s agreed to submit completely to me. That''s all you need to know for now.¡±


    Uni clenched her fists, desperately fighting back the urge to scream in frustration. She wanted to protest, to argue, to fight back, but she knew it was useless. Sarolta was in control, and Trixie was in too deep.


    "Now," Sarolta looked at both Uni and Esther, her gaze unyielding. "You can stay here for one more night, but I must warn you - any attempts to interfere or intervene with Trixie''s training will be dealt with swiftly and severely. Is that understood?¡±


    Both Uni and Esther nodded silently, their gazes cast downwards in defeat. They knew they were powerless in this situation, at least for now.


    "Good," Sarolta replied, her tone slightly more gentle. "I''m glad we understand each other. Now, I must attend Trixie''s training. You two are free to do as you like, as long as you cause no trouble. It''s breakfast time, and you can grab yourselves some down in the lobby. Enjoy your stay.¡±


    With that, Sarolta exited the room, leaving Uni and Esther alone with Trixie, who was still in her submissive position on the floor. For a few moments, they were all silent, each processing the events that had just unfolded.

 A Stylish Negotiation

    Leopoldine''s smirk widened as she stepped even closer, closing the distance between them. "I''ve just a simple little request. Could you perhaps...help me pick out some clothes? It''s so incredibly tedious to do that on my own, you know~¡±


    Esato''s eyes went wide at that. Helping Leopoldine pick out clothes? That was...awfully intimate. It was something you''d do with a good friend, or...a lover. She was neither of those things to Leopoldine, not in her mind.


    "I...I..." She fumbled over her words, trying to come up with a reason to refuse. "You''re already unclothed, what more do you want from me?!¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled at Esato''s obvious flustered reaction, finding the young woman''s embarrassment absolutely adorable. "Oh, darling, don''t be so prudish. It''s not like I''m asking you to dress me. Just pick out some clothes that won''t look completely horrible on this divine form~¡±


    Esato let out a whine of frustration, her cheeks burning. How was she supposed to pick out clothes for Leopoldine when she didn''t even know what sizes the woman wore?


    "I...fine. But only for a moment, and only to get you out of here as fast as possible. Can you at least have the decency to give me your measurements?"


    Leopoldine chuckled once again, clearly enjoying their banter. "Oh, but darling, where''s the fun in that? I''d much rather you take the time to measure me yourself~¡±


    Esato''s cheeks went full-flush at that. Measure Leopoldine herself? That would require...touch. And Esato''s wasn''t sure if she could handle that. Her body was already reacting strongly to being so close to the woman, and touching her for measurement''s would surely drive her even more insane.


    "Hey," Rachel called out in protest, "You''re just trying to trick her into touching you again so you can influence her again!


    Leopoldine let out a scoff as if the very idea was absurd. "Oh pish posh, I have no intentions of utilizing my Connexus or whatnot on her anymore, my dear. Besides, don''t you know my aura is null right now, hm? Touching me wouldn''t do anything~"


    "Nonsense," Rachel rebutted with a scowl. "You wouldn''t have been about to survive Esato''s fire unscathed!"


    "It was...only temporary," Noelle confirmed with a worried tone. "She''s beyond my league, so the nullification only lasted for a short whole."


    Hearing this, Esato''s heart sank even lower. Her brief reprieve from Leopoldine''s ministration was only temporary, it seemed. And now, the woman was asking to be measured by her, which would surely intensify the strange sensations and feelings coursing through her. But she knew she couldn''t ignore the request, not with Leopoldine standing naked before her.


    "Fine," Esato said through gritted teeth, trying to steel herself for what was coming. "I''ll...measure you. But only for a moment, and then we''ll go get your clothes, you''ll put them on, then you''re gone. No more talking. No more tricks. Understood??¡±


    Leopoldine smirked, clearly amused by Esato''s efforts to command her. "Oh, so demanding. It''s really adorable, darling~ But if you insist, I acquiesce. Just a moment for the measurements, then I''ll stop pestering you, I promise~¡±


    Esato nodded curtly, trying to steel herself for what was coming. "All right, hold still."


    With trembling fingers, she began measuring Leopoldine''s various body parts for sizing: waist, hips, bust, etc. As she worked, her hand frequently made contact with bare skin, making her flinch every time. As Esato measured the various parts of her body, Leopoldine stood still, her smirk transforming into a small smile each time the young woman''s fingers involuntarily made contact with her skin.


    Esato tried to focus on the task at hand, but it was becoming increasingly difficult. The feeling of Leopoldine''s soft, warm skin beneath her fingertips was...distracting. She could feel the heat radiating from the woman''s body, could hear her soft, steady heartbeat, could smell her natural scent. It was making her head spin, her thoughts becoming increasingly muddled. Leopoldine couldn''t help but feel obnoxiously smug, knowing that she had such an effect on her.


    Esato then withdrew her hands, quickly stepping away from Leopoldine. Her heart was pounding, her skin flush, and her breathing ragged from the effort of keeping her emotions in check.


    "There. Done." She said, her voice shaking slightly.


    "Excellent!" Leopoldine praised, letting out a contented hum of approval. "May you recite my precise measurements, dearest?¡±


    Esato took a shuddering breath, trying to calm herself down. She recited the measurements as best she could, her voice still shaky. "You''re...uh...waist is...twenty-nine inches. Your...your hips are..." She trailed off, her face heating up even more.


    Leopoldine chuckled, enjoying the way Esato was struggling to form coherent sentences. "Yes, yes, and...?" She prompted, curious to hear the rest of the measurements.


    Esato swallowed hard, her voice growing even more ragged as she continued. "Your hips are...sixty-five inches. And your bust is..." She couldn''t help but let out a small whimper as her gaze lingered on Leopoldine''s bosom.


    Leopoldine''s smirk deepened as she noticed Esato''s gaze lingering on her chest. "Yes, dear? My bust is what size, hm?" She asked, her voice dripping with mock-innocence.


    Esato''s cheeks were flushed with embarrassment and desire, but she forced herself to continue. "Thirty-eight inches," she managed to croak out.


    Leopoldine let out a pleased hum, her smirk growing even wider. "And that makes my body type what, hmm~?¡±


    Esato was finding it increasingly difficult to think, to focus on anything but the woman before her. "You''re...uh...you''re an hourglass...I think...?¡±


    Leopoldine let out a sultry laugh, clearly pleased with the answer. "Oh, you are correct, darling~ An hourglass Goddess, if you will. A perfect, unmarred figure, unblemished and unrivaled by the masses~¡±


    As Leopoldine spoke, she made sure to emphasize her words with subtle movements of her body. A slight hip roll here, a hand running over a curve there. She was putting on a show and she knew it, enjoying the way Esato''s eyes followed her every movement.


    Esato was entranced, her gaze following every movement of Leopoldine''s body. She had a feeling the woman was doing it on purpose, trying to distract her and make her flustered. But she couldn''t help but follow the woman''s every movement, her body reacting of its own accord.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Finally, Leopoldine finished her little display, her smirk still firmly in place. "Did you enjoy the show, darling?" She asked, her voice low and seductive.


    Esato swallowed hard, her cheeks flush and her breathing ragged. She tried to respond, tried to say something intelligent, but all she could manage was a mumbled "shut up".


    Leopoldine chuckled again, clearly amused by Esato''s inability to form a coherent sentence. "Oho, I shall take that as a yes! Well, if you like my front, wait until you see me from...behind~¡±


    With those words, she turned around slowly, giving Esato a clear view of her back. She was incredibly toned, with a slim waist and round hips that tapered down to a toned bottom and powerful thighs. Esato''s brain almost stopped functioning, her eyes glued to Leopoldine''s backside. Her mind was filled with the sight of the woman''s body, the way her muscles moved under her skin, the way her waist curved in before flaring out into wide, strong hips. It was all too much, too overwhelming.


    Leopoldine glanced over her shoulder, noticing the way Esato''s gaze was fixed on her backside. "Enjoying the view, darling?" She asked, a hint of teasing in her voice.


    Esato swallowed hard, her breath catching in her throat as Leopoldine taunted her. "J-just be quiet and let me and the others get your clothes already! Come along!"


    She unfolded her wings and hurriedly flew out of the volcano, leaving Alice, Rachel, Zalgo and Noelle alone with Leopoldine.


    As Esato left, Leopoldine chuckled softly, watching her hasty exit. "Oh my, she''s quite adorable, isn''t she? So timid, so reactive, so...sensitive. Such a shame she''s trying to fight it so hard~¡±


    Rachel rolled her eyes at Leopoldine''s words, clearly displeased with the woman. "You enjoy torturing her, don''t you? You find sadistic pleasure in this. You''re sick.¡±


    Leopoldine just laughed, unbothered by Rachel''s words. "Oh, my dear, I''m not torturing her. I''m simply...appreciating her reaction. Can you blame me? She''s quite cute when she''s flustered, hmmm?¡±


    "You''re a manipulative bastard. It''s not cute, it''s disturbing. It''s creepy. You''re using your physical attributes to influence her." Rachel spat, her voice filled with anger.


    Leopoldine just chuckled again, clearly enjoying the conflict. "Oh, my dear, you''re so naive. It''s not my physical attributes that I''m using to influence her. It''s my aura, the power radiating from my being. She can feel it, sense it, and it''s drawing her in, making her weak for me. She can''t resist it, can''t help but react to it.¡±


    Noelle, who had been mostly silent until now, spoke up in a cautious tone. "Your aura...your aura is still active right now, isn''t it? That''s why Esato was reacting the way she was¡­¡±


    Leopoldine nodded with a smirk. "That''s correct. My aura is still active, and it''s been working its magic on little Esato. She''s weak to it, easy to affect. It''s like a moth to a flame, my dear~¡±


    Rachel clenched her fists, her anger clear. "You bastard! You''re using your aura to influence her emotions, make her...make her desire you. It''s completely unfair! Noelle, nullify her aura again! Permanently if you can!"


    Noelle shook her head with a defeated frown at Rachel''s demand. "Unfortunately...she''s too powerful for me to shut off her aura flow for an extended period of time, I can only disable it briefly¡­¡±


    Leopoldine let out a low chuckle, clearly amused by Rachel''s frustration. "Oh my dear, you''re so naive. You think Esato''s feelings are being manipulated by my aura alone? Oh no, it''s more primal than that. It''s her own desires, her own instincts, that are responding to my presence. My aura simply intensifies those feelings, makes them more...prominent.¡±


    Rachel bristled at Leopoldine''s words, her temper flaring even hotter. "Shut your thirsty-ass up! Esato clearly didn''tlike you before falling undertge influence of your aura! She was legit about to fry your face off until you pulled your trick on her!¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled softly, clearly unbothered by Rachel''s anger. "Oh, my dear, you overestimate little Esato. She may have been initially hostile, but her feelings changed quite quickly when she noticed my...more appealing physical traits. The precious little dragon girl is young, full of hormones, and easy to entice. A bit of exposure and a hint of teasing and I had her hooked~¡±


    "You''re disgusting," Rachel retorted, her voice filled with hatred. "You''re using her innocence and lack of experience to your advantage. It''s despicable, you...you...slut.¡±


    Leopoldine''s smirk transformed into a wolfish grin at that insult. "Oh, you don''t have to be so crude, darling. I prefer the term...seductress. It''s more...fitting. And as for Esato''s innocence...well, it makes her all the more alluring, all the more susceptible to my charms. You mustn''t blame me for taking advantage of such a...delectable opportunity, mmm~¡±


    Rachel clenched her fists tighter, her body tense with anger. "No, you''re a whore! First you try to seduce Alice, and then Esato moments later! No moral compass whatsoever with you!¡±


    Leopoldine laughed again, enjoying the way Rachel was worked up. "Oh my, such harsh words. But darling, morality is nothing compared to desire. And they both desire me, hnnng, how could I resist~? They''re just so...sensitive. Alice is the chocolate to my vanilla. Esato, the cookie to my cream. How could I i possibly resist~?¡±


    Rachel''s face twisted with disgust. "There you go again, objectifying them for their skin color! They''re not just objects for you to use and discard as you please! They have feelings, emotions, thoughts, and wants of their own! Their not some objects for you to satisfy your fetish on a whim!¡±


    Leopoldine shrugged nonchalantly, uncaring for Rachel''s words. "Oh my dear, you''re so sensitive. It''s not a fetish, it''s simply an appreciation for the aesthetics of their skin tone. And as for objectification...well, they don''t seem to mind it. In fact, they quite enjoy my attention and affection, especially my little touch-starved doll Alice~¡±


    Rachel''s face twisted in disgust. "Touch-starved? You''re disgusting! How could you treat them like they''re lacking something, something that your presence can solve?! You''re treating them like they''re incomplete without you!¡±


    Rachel''s face twisted in disgust. "Touch-starved? You''re disgusting! You don''t even know Alice like I do!¡±


    "My dear, I don''t need to know her to understand that she''s starving for affection," Leopoldine replied with a smug smirk. "You and the others don''t give her enough physical attention, hence why she''s so...sensitive and responsive to my touch~¡±


    "You''re delusional," Rachel retorted, her voice dripping with disdain. "Alice is fine with how we treat her! She''s content without your perverted advances, now back off before I punch your lights out!¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled again, clearly not intimidated by the threat. "Oh, my dear, you''re so protective of your little Alice. But you should ask her, you know. Ask her how she truly feels. You might be surprised by her answer, she knows she wants this white chocolate~¡±


    "She doesn''t want your ''white chocolate'', as you call it," Rachel snapped, her voice trembling with fury. "She''s a human being, not a piece of candy! She deserves to be treated with respect and dignity, not reduced to some fetishistic object!¡±


    "Oh, how cute," Leopoldine cooed, clearly amused by Rachel''s anger. "But darling, you''re misunderstanding me. Treating her with respect and dignity means satisfying her physical needs, giving her the attention and affection she craves~¡±


    Rachel raised a fist at Leopoldine, with Noelle catching her fist and holding it in her hands. "Rachel, please relax, she''s getting off on getting under your skin and triggering you, don''t give her what she wants.¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled, clearly amused by the display. "Oh, my dear Noelle, always trying to be the voice of reason. But I do so love seeing her so...animated. So much tension, so much fire. It''s quite delightful, wouldn''t you agree~?¡±


    Rachel barked, "Yeah, it''s all fun and games until a bitch gets knocked the fuck out¡ª"


    Noelle sighed deeply, her grip on Rachel''s fist tightening just a bit. "Rachel, please, I beg you to calm down. Just...follow Esato out of this volcano and go into the city so we can clothe this young lady. You, Alice, and Zalgo. I''ll stay here to...keep an eye on her.¡±


    Leopoldine''s smirk widened as she witnessed Noelle''s pleading. "Oh, so the goody two shoes of the group is staying behind with me? How intriguing~¡±


    Rachel took a deep breath, attempting to calm herself down. She was obviously struggling with her anger, but she finally nodded begrudgingly. "Fine," she grumbled through clenched teeth. "But you better call us if anything goes wrong.¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled softly. "Oh, my dear, there''s no need to worry about me. I''m a well-behaved woman. I''ll be good, I assure you~¡±


    Rachel rolled her eyes, clearly not believing Leopoldine''s words. "Yeah, as if. But fine, we''ll go ahead with the plan and get your clothes. You better not move an inch or try to do anything funny to Noelle, got it?¡±


    "Oh, my dear, you worry too much. I''ll be a good girl, I promise~," Leopoldine said with a smirk, still thoroughly amused by Rachel''s outburst.


    Rachel glared at Leopoldine for a moment longer, clearly suspicious of the woman''s promises, before nodding once and releasing her fist from Noelle''s grip. She then gestured for Alice, who had been silently present the whole time, and Zalgo to follow her outside.

 And Thats Final

    Uni broke the silence, her voice trembling with concern.


    "Trixie," she said softly, her heart heavy with worry. "Are you alright?"


    Trixie didn''t respond at first, her eyes fixated on the floor, her mind consumed by conflicting thoughts. She wanted to reassure her friends, to tell them that she was fine, but her submission prevented her from voicing her true feelings. Instead, she swallowed hard and said, "I... I''m fine.¡±


    Uni and Esther shared another worried glance at Trixie''s response. They could tell something was off, but they didn''t know how to address it. Uni reached out to touch Trixie''s shoulder, but Trixie flinched slightly at the contact.


    Esther wrote a note, her eyes brimmed with concern. It read: "This isn''t like you, Trixie. You never used to be this...submissive. What happened to you?¡±


    Trixie read the note, her heart sinking. She knew Uni and Esther were worried, and they had every right to be. But she was unable to express her true feelings, her submission holding her tongue. Instead, she replied weakly, "I''m...learning.¡±


    Uni and Esther exchanged another worried look, both of them increasingly concerned at Trixie''s submissive behavior and vague responses. The fact that she wasn''t acting like her usual confident and independent self was a stark sign that something was very wrong.


    Uni''s expression hardened, her protective instincts taking over. "Learning?" she echoed, her voice filled with skepticism. "Learning what? To be completely submissive to someone who clearly doesn''t have your best interests in mind?¡±


    Trixie couldn''t deny the truth in Uni''s words. She knew that Sarolta wasn''t exactly the kindest or most understanding person, but she couldn''t help but feel a strange attraction to her authority. Still, she couldn''t express this to her friends. She simply repeated softly, "I''m learning.¡±


    Uni''s frustration and worry deepened, her concern for Trixie becoming almost palpable. "Learning what, exactly?" she pressed, unable to contain her emotions. "How to obey blindly? How to abandon all sense of self and free will?¡±


    Trixie looked away, unable to meet Uni''s gaze. She knew her friend was right, but she was unable to break away from Sarolta''s hold. She mumbled softly, "I''m learning...how to be disciplined.¡±


    Uni''s concern turned into outright worry. She wanted to shake some sense into Trixie, to make her snap out of this brainwashing. "Disciplined? That''s what you call it?" she asked incredulously. "This isn''t discipline, Trixie. This is manipulation.¡±


    Trixie couldn''t argue with Uni''s words. She knew deep down that Sarolta was manipulating her, using her submission to mold her behavior and thoughts. But she was powerless to resist, her submission holding her in its iron grip. She said weakly, "Please... Just leave it be.¡±


    "No," Uni said firmly, her worry turning into determination. "I won''t leave it be. You''re not thinking clearly. You''re letting yourself be manipulated and used. What happened to the ass-kicking, cool and confident Trixie we''ve known for all this time?¡±


    Trixie felt a pang of guilt. She knew that Uni was asking a valid question, but her submission prevented her from admitting the truth. Instead, she muttered weakly, "I''m growing... I''m learning obedience.¡±


    Uni shook her head, frustrated and worried. She wanted to shake some sense into Trixie, to make her snap out of this submissive state. "This isn''t growth, Trixie. This is indoctrination. You''re losing yourself. You''re not learning, you''re letting someone else take control of your life and decisions¡ª"


    Just then, a knock was heard on the door, and it opened to reveal Sarolta, looking at Trixie still on all fours with her hips raised, a pleased smile spreading across her features. "I can see you''re having a little conversation here," she said, her tone calm yet authoritative, "but I''m afraid it''s time for Trixie to come with me now.¡±


    Uni and Esther both tensed up, reluctant to let Trixie go but knowing that they couldn''t stop her. Uni spoke up, her voice firm but concerned. "Where are you taking her?¡±


    Sarolta''s smile widened as she replied. "That is none of your concern. Trixie belongs to me now, and I''ll do with her as I please." She took a step closer to Trixie. "Come, my dear. We have a schedule to follow.¡±


    Uni''s eyes narrowed with anger and helplessness. "Trixie-" she began, but stopped when she saw the cold edge of Sarolta''s glance.


    "Enough," Sarolta said firmly, her tone brooking no argument. "You''re not in a position to make demands. Trixie is under my care now, and I''ll decide what''s best for her."


    She took Trixie''s arm and gently lifted her up from the floor. "Come, my dear," she repeated. "It''s time for your training.¡±


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Uni and Esther watched helplessly as Trixie stood up, her movements obedient and almost docile. The sight of her friend, once so lively and confident, reduced to this submissive state was heart-wrenching. As Sarolta led Trixie out of the room, Uni''s worry and frustration boiled over. "This isn''t right," she whispered hoarsely.


    Sarolta, who had nearly exited the door, paused and turned back to them. Her tone was cool and slightly mocking. "Oh, but it is right," she said, her gaze locking with Uni''s. "Trixie has chosen this path, and she''s willingly submitted herself to me. She''s learning discipline and obedience, which she sorely needs as the top agent of my corporation. I don''t expect you to understand.¡±


    Uni''s jaw clenched with suppressed anger. "Maybe I don''t understand your twisted idea of discipline and obedience," she retorted, her voice trembling with emotion. "But I do understand that you''re manipulating and using her. Trixie is not some mindless puppet you can mold to your will.¡±


    "Oh, but she is," Sarolta countered. "She''s my pup now, and she''s learning her place under my command. You''d do well to accept that. Trixie is under my control, and she has willingly submitted herself to me. Your concern is touching, but it''s unwarranted. Trixie is learning and growing under my guidance, whether you like it or not.¡±


    Uni felt her rage boiling inside her, but she knew arguing was futile. She exchanged a helpless glance with Esther, seeing the same mixture of worry and helplessness on her friend''s face. They could do nothing but watch as Trixie willingly followed Sarolta, her once vibrant spirit now subdued.


    As they watched Trixie and Sarolta exit the Visitor''s Room, Uni felt a wave of helplessness wash over her. She wanted to argue, to protest, to do anything to get Trixie back to her normal self, but she knew any protest would be useless. Sarolta had made her claim, and there was nothing they could do to change that. At least, not for the time being.


    Once the door had closed behind Sarolta and Trixie, Uni finally let out a frustrated sigh, collapsing back onto the bed. Her thoughts and emotions were in turmoil. She couldn''t bear to watch her friend being reduced to this obedient state, but she knew any fight, for now, was hopeless.


    Esther, her usual mute demeanor enhanced by her worry for her friend, approached Uni and placed a sympathetic hand on her shoulder. Uni looked up at her, feeling a mix of gratitude and despair. "What are we supposed to do, Esther?" she asked, her voice shaking slightly, "We can''t just stand by while Trixie is being manipulated like that.¡±


    Esther nodded, her eyes reflecting her own worry. She knew the situation was dire, and they had to act before things got worse. She took out a notebook and scribbled something down. When she handed it to Uni, it read, "What do you suggest we do? We can''t exactly confront her openly."


    Uni read the note, her expression hardening with determination. "I don''t know yet," she admitted, "But there has to be something we can do. We can''t just let Trixie be brainwashed like this. We need a plan.¡±


    Esther nodded again, her gaze intent. She jotted something else on the notebook, "We need to be subtle about it. We can''t let Sarolta know that we''re planning anything. She''ll keep a close watch on us from now on.¡±


    Uni nodded grimly, understanding the gravity of the situation. "You''re right," she agreed, her mind already starting to strategize. "We need to be careful. We can''t let our concern and anger get the best of us. We need to...play along, for now at least.¡±


    Esther''s expression remained neutral, although her eyes betrayed her concern. She scribbled down another note, "We''ll have to be patient and smart about this. We need to find a way to break through to Trixie, to make her see that she''s being manipulated.¡±


    Uni nodded, taking in the wisdom in Esther''s words. "You''re right," she said, her voice steady despite the storm of emotions inside her. "But the question is, how? How do we do that without Sarolta knowing? She''s already got her hooks into Trixie''s mind. She''s completely submitted to her.¡±


    Esther considered the question, her gaze fixed thoughtfully on the notepad. She took a moment to think before scribbling down once more, "We need to be tactical. We have to be subtle, gradual. We can''t do anything that will tip Sarolta off. But we need to find a way to reach out to Trixie, to remind her of who she is and what she used to stand for."


    Uni nodded, taking in everything Esther was writing. The truth was, she didn''t have a plan yet. She didn''t know how to get through to Trixie, especially when she was under Sarolta''s influence. "But how?" she asked, desperation creeping in her voice, "How do we even approach her without giving ourselves away? Sarolta already knows we''re concerned. She''s not going to let us get close to Trixie.¡±


    Esther''s eyes darkened slightly as she considered the situation. It was true; they needed to find a way to reach Trixie without Sarolta''s knowledge or suspicion. She grabbed the notepad once more, her handwriting swift and elegant. "We need to be clever about it," the note read "We can''t act suspicious. We have to find a way to get time alone with her."


    Uni nodded again, her mind racing with possibilities, each one seeming more implausible than the last. "That''s a good start," she agreed, "but when? And how? We''re not exactly free to move around here, and Sarolta will most likely be watching us like a hawk.¡±


    Esther''s expression was almost grave now as she considered the new challenge. She took a long moment to think, then scribbled something down on the notepad, ¡°We need to create an opportunity. We have to be patient and wait for an opening.¡±


    Uni''s expression hardened as she read the words. The thought of waiting and having to watch Trixie under Sarolta''s control for longer was torturous. But Ester was right; they had to be patient. They couldn''t afford to do anything rash or hasty. "Alright," she said, her voice firm but quiet, "But how long are we supposed to wait?¡±


    Esther''s expression softened, sensing Uni''s frustration. She quickly scribbled another note, ¡°As long as it takes. We can''t afford to be impulsive.¡±


    Uni sighed, feeling the weight of the situation bearing down on her. She knew Esther was right, as always. It was just so hard to watch Trixie like this, to see her submitting herself so completely to someone like Sarolta. "I know," she said, the words almost a growl, "I just...I just hate feeling so helpless. I dunno, let''s go down to the lobby and get some breakfast, maybe we''ll be able to think better when we put something in our stomachs.¡±


    Esther nodded silently, appreciating Uni''s need to take a moment and gather her thoughts. The two of them stood up, their minds still fixed on the problem at hand but understanding the need for momentary respite.

 Here We Go Again

    As Rachel, Alice and Zalgo left the volcano, Leopoldine let out a small wistful sigh. "My my, she''s such a firecracker, that one. So stubborn, so defiant. It''s endearing, in a way~"


    Noelle let out a heavy sigh, her expression weary. "You enjoy riling her up, don''t you? You know it makes you sound like a pervert, don''t you?¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled softly, not at all ashamed of herself. "Oh, my dear, I''m simply enjoying the reactions, the responses. And I suppose, taking pleasure in the way she gets all riled up. It''s all so...entertaining, don''t you think? And as for being a pervert...well, I suppose I am one, aren''t I? Can you blame me though~?¡±


    "Yes, actually, I can blame you for being a pervert," Noelle retorted, crossing her arms. "It''s not right, you know. You''re manipulating people, taking advantage of them, treating them like they''re objects. They''re humans, real people, not toys for your amusement and fetish for dark skin.¡±


    Leopoldine just laughed at Noelle''s words. "Oh my dear, you''re so naive. It''s just a bit of fun, a bit of pleasure. What''s the harm in that, hm? They''re enjoying it as well, they''re getting something out of it as well. And as for my fetish...well, there''s nothing wrong with having a preference, is there? Besides, isn''t the contrast between my snow white skin and Alice''s dark chocolate skin or Esato''s rich caramel skin just so hypnotic~?"


    Noelle scowled at Leopoldine, clearly appalled by the woman''s words. "It''s more than just a harmless preference and you know it. You''re objectifying them, reducing them to their skin tone.¡±


    "Oh, but it''s such a lovely skin tone, isn''t it? So exotic, so exquisite~" Leopoldine said, her eyes glimmering with a mixture of desire and hunger.


    "Exotic? Exotic?" Noelle echoed, her voice filled with disbelief as she kept her boiling anger under wraps, knowing that''s the sort of reaction Leopoldine is looking for. "They''re human beings, not some exotic specimens to be ogled at. Skin tone doesn''t define their worth or value. So what if they''re different or unique? Your obsession with their skin tone is just creepy and offensive.¡±


    "Oh dear, you''re so serious, so tense," Leopoldine said with a smirk, clearly enjoying how her words affected Noelle. "And don''t be so harsh on me, darling. I''m simply appreciating their lovely skin tone. I find it quite...exotic and intriguing~¡±


    "You''re not appreciating anything," Noelle retorted, her voice firmer. "You''re objectifying them, fetishizing their skin tone. It''s not appreciation; it''s appropriation and objectification. And stop saying exotic. It''s the same word used by people who put dark-skinned individuals in human zoos back then so people can gawk at them like they''re some wild animals and not fellow living, breathing human beings.¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled, dismissing Noelle''s words with a wave of her hand. "Oh, you''re just being overly sensitive. It''s nothing harmful at all. It''s simply a...preference, a taste. And what''s so wrong with acknowledging the differences between us? Their dark skin is so enthralling, so exotic next to my snow-white skin. How can you not see the beauty in that?¡±


    "Because there''s more to people than their skin tone," Noelle replied firmly. "Their skin color doesn''t define who they are or what they can accomplish. You''re reducing them to their skin color and treating them as objects to satisfy your fetish. And that''s harmful and offensive. It reinforces racial prejudice and stereotypes, and it reduces their value as human beings. It''s a form of objectification and dehumanization. So stop seeing them as exotic or ''chocolates,'' as you like to call them. They''re human beings, not objects to be fetishized.¡±


    Leopoldine rolled her eyes again, growing weary of Noelle''s constant lectures. "Oh deary me, you''re being so overly dramatic. It''s not harmful or offensive. I''m merely appreciating their physical differences, indulging in my own personal attractions, as I can and will freely choose to do so. And they are lovely. Their dark skin is like a delicious chocolate, and mine like creamy, rich white vanilla. They make for a simply delectable contrast, don''t you think so, dear?¡±


    "They''re not food!" Noelle snapped, her patience wearing thin. "They''re people. And the way you compare their skin tone to food is objectifying and dehumanizing. It reduces them to objects and trivializes their human dignity. Your words are offensive and hurtful. You need to stop treating their skin tone like a novelty or an exotic attraction. Skin tone is a complex and nuanced aspect of a person''s identity, and it''s not to be used as a means to gratify your fetish. It''s disrespectful and harmful to both them and people of color in general.¡±


    Leopoldine scoffed once more, her patience running thin as well. "Oh, calm down, dear. You''re blowing this out of proportion. I''m simply appreciating their skin tone in my own way. And I like to draw comparisons to...pleasurable things. Can''t you blame me for finding their dark, rich skin like a delectable chocolate as I do my own milky white skin like a delicious vanilla? It''s a simple description, a personal attraction.


    "No, it''s not a simple description or personal attraction," Noelle shot back, growing increasingly frustrated with Leopoldine''s stubbornness. "Comparing people''s skin tone to food is objectifying and dehumanizing. It reduces them to objects and denies their fundamental humanness. People should be seen and appreciated for who they are, as individuals with their own stories, experiences, and personalities, rather than being reduced to skin color or physical appearance. Stop seeing them as exotic or as food. They''re human beings, not objects to be used or objectified for your pleasure. End of story.¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Leopoldine let out an exasperated sigh, rolling her eyes once more as her smirk widened. "Oh, for goodness sake, you''re being so prissy and uptight, darling. It''s a harmless comparison, nothing more. I find their dark skin like a starless night untouched by the moon. And mine, like freshly fallen snow under the shimmering sun. It''s simply a visual contrast that I happen to find...enticing, mmm?¡±


    "It''s not a harmless comparison," Noelle retorted vehemently. "Comparing skin tone to celestial bodies creates unrealistic and objectifying descriptions. It''s a form of dehumanization. But it appears your mind is made up and nothing I say will change that. You''re a despicable person who should be ashamed of herself.¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled softly, amused by Noelle''s outrage and anger. "Oh-ho, dearie, you''re really going off on me, aren''t you? But you''re so wrong, you see. You''re making such a fuss over nothing. It''s just a way of...appreciating differences, mmmhmm. And I won''t be ashamed of liking their dark skin. It''s such a delectable contrast to my own. You''re just too sensitive, you should learn to loosen up a bit, you know.¡±


    "I''m not too sensitive," Noelle scoffed, her voice filled with disgust and righteous fury. "I''m simply being a better person than you. You''re treating them like they''re nothing but a piece of meat for you to ogle and fetishize. It''s despicable. And what''s so disgusting is that you don''t even understand how harmful your behavior is. Your racist, objectifying fetish should be shameful. You should seek help and education to overcome your harmful views.¡±


    "Oh, my darling," Leopoldine replied with a smirk. "You''re just too stubborn and uptight. You''re overthinking all of this. Their dark skin is just delightful to me, a contrast to my pristine, porcelain white skin. Isn''t that the exact opposite of me being racist? If I was, I would be calling their skin color gross and muddy and dirty. You need to loosen up and stop being so politically correct.¡±


    "Your words may not be directly racist," Noelle shot back. "But your behavior is still harmful and offensive. You''re reducing them to objects and using them to satisfy your fetish rather than recognizing them as human beings with their own identities and feelings. It''s dehumanizing and objectifying. It''s not about being ''politically correct.'' It''s about treating people with respect and dignity, not as objects for your fetish.¡±


    Leopoldine shrugged nonchalantly, undaunted by Noelle''s argument. "Oh, my dear, you''re making such a big deal out of nothing. So what if I see them as chocolate to my vanilla? It''s just a little comparison, mmm? You''re taking this way too seriously. And as for your racist accusations... Well, to be fair, my parents are. Very much so. Have I ever condoned any of it? Absolutely not. I grew up thinking they just lack good taste, while I always desired to see and feel dark skin on mine~¡±


    "You''re still objectifying them," Noelle retorted firmly. "You''re reducing people to their physical appearance, specifically their skin tone. And your parents'' racism has clearly rubbed off on you. You''re making comparisons that are based on skin color stereotypes and prejudices. Treat people with respect and dignity, don''t use them to satisfy your fetish.¡±


    Leopoldine crossed her arms with a dry laugh. "Oh, my parents'' racism has rubbed off on me, hmm? Well, have I called Alice or Esato a slur? Did I give them nasty looks, tell them that they''re inferior to me, you, and the other two girls?¡±


    "No, you haven''t done those things," Noelle conceded, "but your behavior is still harmful. You''re using them as objects of your fetish, treating them like they''re less than human. That''s offensive and dehumanizing. Your behavior feeds into racist stereotypes and perpetuates harmful prejudices.¡±


    Leopoldine shrugged nonchalantly, unbothered by Noelle''s words. "Oh, I think you''re just being oversensitive and politically correct. I haven''t done anything wrong. I''m just noticing the beauty in our differences, the lovely contrast between my skin and their dark skin. It''s delicious~¡±


    "It''s not about being oversensitive or politically correct," Noelle argued, her voice firm and clear. "It''s about treating people with respect and dignity. You''re objectifying and fetishizing them, reducing them to mere objects of sexual desire, rather than seeing them as individual human beings with their own identities, feelings, and values. It''s not ¡®delicious¡¯, your behavior is racist and harmful. You need to unlearn these harmful behaviors and attitudes, and start treating people with the respect and dignity they deserve.¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled, amused by Noelle''s moral high ground. "Oh-ho, I''ve never treated them as any lesser, my dear. I''m simply indulging in my desires. And my words and actions aren''t harmful, darling. I''m appreciating their beautiful, rich dark skin. Can you really blame me for having good taste? They''re so dark, so delightful to my eyes, while I''m as soft and milky as fresh snow. Can you deny the contrast? Can you deny how the contrast makes them look so...exotic?¡±


    "Your skin tones are beautiful, and contrasting," Noelle conceded, her voice firm. "But you''re reducing them to their skin tone and using that as a justification for your behavior, which is harmful and dehumanizing. Your obsession with their skin tone goes beyond appreciation and into the territory of objectification and dehumanization. The language you use is racist and offensive. They are human beings, not objects to fulfill your fetish. But you''re stubborn, I see, so I rest my case. Let''s just wait for your clothes to get here." she ended with a defeated huff.


    Leopoldine let out a satisfied sigh, feeling as though she had won the argument. "Oh, my darling, you just can''t accept that I''m simply appreciating their alluring skin tone. It''s not objectification, it''s just admiring something unique and beautiful. And my language is just a reflection of my admiration. It''s a shame you can''t see how delightful it is, but I suppose we can agree to disagree, mmm? But yes, I''m excited to see the clothes they have selected for me. I''m growing impatient.¡±

 The Workaround

    While Uni and Esther made their way out of the room and down towards the lobby, Uni couldn''t help but feel the sinking sensation of helplessness grip her heart. The atmosphere in the lobby felt normal, despite the turmoil in their minds. Uni and Esther sat at a table, their untouched breakfasts before them. Uni''s mind was a jumble of worries and fears, but her eyes kept returning to the words Esther had written. "Be patient," they seemed to say. "Make an opportunity.¡±


    As they sat in silence, the sounds of other guests chattering and eating provided an odd backdrop to their internal turmoil. They were surrounded by people living normal lives, while their own world was upside down. As they ate, their conversation shifted to idle chit-chat, but even that couldn''t keep their minds completely off Trixie and the situation at hand.


    "Hey," Uni said after a while, "do you think they have a gym here? I could use a good workout right now. Maybe we could scope the place out, or even...I don''t know, find an opportunity or something.¡±


    Esther''s face brightened a bit at the idea, a glimmer of hope in her otherwise stoic demeanor. She quickly wrote in the notebook, "That''s actually a good idea. Let''s check it out.¡±


    They both got up from the table, tossing away their half-eaten food and started walking towards the front desk. A young man was manning the desk, looking up from his computer as they approached. "How can I help you ladies?" he asked, his tone cheerful and pleasant.


    Uni plastered a smile on her face, hiding the worry bubbling beneath. "Hi," she said, trying to sound casual, "We were wondering if you have a gym here? We''re looking for a place to work out.¡±


    The young man''s face lit up even more. "Oh, absolutely. We do have a gym here. It''s on the third floor, and it''s open 24 hours. It has everything you''d need for a good workout.¡±


    Uni nodded in appreciation. "Thank you," she said, mentally calculating the potential use of a gym. "We''ll check it out then. Oh, uhh...is there a sauna or steam room by any chance?¡±


    The young man nodded, still smiling. "Oh, yes. We have a sauna and a steam room. They''re both located in the same area as the gym. You''ll find them on the third floor as well.¡±


    The two girls nodded their thanks and headed for the elevator. They kept up a facade of nonchalance, but their minds were running through all the possible scenarios. They pressed the button for the third floor, their hearts thumping.


    As the elevator doors slowly opened, they were met with the sight of a spacious gym area. The sound of treadmills and weights being lifted filled the air, mingled with the grunts of people working out. Uni and Esther exchanged a quick, telling glance before stepping out of the elevator and into the gym.


    They pretended to be casually strolling in and taking in the sights, but Uni was keenly aware of one thing - security cameras all over the gym. Security here was tight, which was actually an advantage for them.


    "We need to find a place where there are no cameras and preferably not many people," Uni whispered to Esther, who nodded in agreement. She looked around, making note of the cameras'' positions.


    The gym was quite spacious, but most of it was open to the public. There were several groups of people working out, and the cameras made any private conversation impossible. They kept moving, pretending to take in the atmosphere as they searched¡­


    Just then, Esther''s eyes caught something - a small door tucked behind some workout machines. It was easily missed among the other equipment. Uni noticed it too. They exchanged a quick glance, silently agreeing to investigate.


    The two of them nonchalantly made their way over to the machines, taking turns checking out the various equipment while trying to keep an eye on the cameras. As they got close to the door, they noticed a small sign above it that read "Employees Only". It seemed promising.


    Uni turned to Esther, her eyes lit up with a new hope. "This could be it," she whispered, nodding her head towards the door. "Let''s see if we can get inside.¡±


    Esther''s eyes narrowed in agreement. They looked around, checking to see if anyone else was nearby. The coast seemed clear at the moment, but they had to move quickly. They approached the door, cautiously trying the handle.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Esther gave a small nod, signaling it was safe to proceed. Uni pushed the door open further, revealing a small room cluttered with equipment boxes and workout supplies. The air was thick with dust, indicating it wasn''t frequently visited.


    The girls slipped inside, closing the door behind them. They let out a sigh of relief, the noise of the gym and the prying eyes of the cameras fading out. For the first time in what seemed like forever, they were alone and unmonitored.


    They began to explore the room, taking in the surroundings and seeing what they had at their disposal. There was workout equipment, a few punching bags, and some other miscellaneous equipment, but more importantly, there were no cameras in this room. They could talk freely here without fear of being overheard or recorded.


    Uni let out a sigh, finally able to let her guard down slightly. "This is perfect," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Finally some privacy.¡±


    Uni read the note and nodded, a small smile forming on her face. "You''re right. We can talk here. But we need to be careful. We don''t know when someone might come in to check on the supplies.¡±


    Esther nodded in agreement, her thoughts racing. She quickly wrote down another note and handed it to Uni: "We need to use the time we have wisely."


    Uni looked at the note, her brow furrowing with determination. "You''re right," she said quietly. "We must make the most of this opportunity. Let''s start by planning our next move.¡±


    They stood in the middle of the empty workshop, taking a moment to collect their thoughts. Uni was the first to speak, her voice barely above a whisper. "We need to find a way to reach out to Trixie," she began. "Without Sarolta knowing.¡±


    Esther nodded, writing down a note that said, "Agreed. But how? She''s always around Trixie, monitoring her."


    Uni frowned, thinking hard. "I know," she said, "But we have to be clever about it. We can''t do anything that will tip Sarolta off, or she''ll only make things worse for Trixie.¡±


    Esther nodded again, understanding the sensitivity of the situation. She scribbled down a note that said, "We need to be subtle. We can''t do anything that will make Sarolta suspicious.¡±


    Uni agreed. "We need to create an opportunity, find a chance to get close to Trixie without Sarolta knowing.¡±


    They sat in silence, both girls deep in thought. It wasn''t easy, coming up with a plan to outmaneuver someone like Sarolta. She was cunning, manipulative, and had a hold on Trixie that they couldn''t even understand. The task ahead seemed daunting, almost impossible.


    But just then, a thought popped into Uni''s mind - a risky but intriguing possibility. "Wait," she whispered, a spark of hope flickering in her eyes. "Maybe I have an idea.¡±


    Esther looked up, her brow raising in curiosity. She quickly scribbled down, "What is it?", eager to hear what Uni had thought of.


    "It''s a long shot," Uni muttered, "But it just might work." Her gaze darted around the room, taking in every detail. "If we do this right, we could get some alone time with Trixie.¡±


    Esther studied Uni, watching intently. The fact that Uni had come up with something intrigued her. She wrote down, "How do we do it?"


    Uni leaned in a bit closer, her voice hardly above a whisper. "We need to create an opportunity for us to be alone with Trixie, but it has to look natural. It can''t look premeditated.¡±


    Esther nodded, appreciating the wisdom in Uni''s words. They needed a plan that would seem natural, to keep their plan under the radar. She scribbled down, "We need to create something that seems natural, but isn''t."


    Uni nodded in agreement, a hint of excitement in her eyes. "Exactly. We need to find a way to cause a distraction, something that will draw Sarolta away from Trixie. Any ideas?¡±


    Esther thought for a moment, her mind racing. But then her eyes brightened. She didn''t know why this thought never occurred to her before. She wrote down an idea and handed it to Uni, "The fire alarm."


    Uni''s eyes widened as she read the words. It was so simple, yet so brilliant. "Yes!" she said, the excitement growing. "That''s the perfect cover.¡±


    But then a sense of caution overtook Uni. "But we have to be careful with that as well. We can''t let anyone suspect it''s us setting it off," she said, the worry creeping back up into her voice.


    Esther simply wrote down: "That shouldn''t be difficult." She was an expert in stealth and secrecy. She could pull it off quite easily.


    Uni was impressed with Esther''s confidence and decided to trust her on this. "Then it''s settled," she said, her voice firm with determination. "We''ll set off the fire alarm and create a diversion that will draw Sarolta away from Trixie. Then we''ll have our chance.¡±


    Esther nodded, her expression calm but determined. She knew the plan was risky, and there were a lot of variables that could go wrong. But if they pulled it off, they might just have a chance to talk to Trixie without Sarolta''s watchful eye.


    Uni looked around the room, suddenly becoming keenly aware of the time. "We need to do this soon," she said, her voice urgent. "The sooner, the better. We can''t let too much time pass.¡±


    Esther nodded in agreement, a sense of urgency now overtaking her. She grabbed a pen and wrote down, "I''ll scout the place out and find the best spot to set off the alarm."


    "Good," said Uni, a mix of relief and nervousness in her voice. "I''ll start coming up with a cover story for when Sarolta starts interrogating people.¡±


    Esther nodded again, her mind already planning the best route to the fire alarm and her escape. She wrote down one last note, "I''ll be back soon," and quickly and quietly left the room.


    Uni was left alone in the small room, her thoughts a mess of nerves and anticipation. She took a deep breath, knowing that everything now rode on Esther''s ability to execute the plan flawlessly.

 Sly Persuasion

    As the approaching footsteps grew louder and louder, Leopoldine smirked once more, enjoying the fact that she managed to rile Noelle up the entire time. She shifted her position to sit on the edge of the stone table, awaiting the others'' return. A few seconds later, Alice, Esato, Rachel, and Zalgo entered the scene, carrying multiple bags of clothes with them. They quickly set the bags down on a nearby bench, looking a bit tired but satisfied.


    Esato was the first to notice the intense atmosphere in the room, sensing the tension between Leopoldine and Noelle. Her brow furrowed slightly as she glanced between them, wondering what had happened during their absence.


    Zalgo, not picking up on the tension in the air, was the first to speak up. "We''re back!" she announced. "We got some clothes for Leopoldine.¡±


    Alice gave a tired nod, setting down the bags she was holding. "Yeah, we managed to find a few stores that weren''t too busy. We got a good variety of styles and sizes, so she should have plenty to choose from.¡±


    Leopoldine smirked as she noticed the bags of clothes. "Oh, darling, I can''t wait to see what you all picked out for me. Let''s see what treasures you brought back, mmm?¡±


    Rachel rolled her eyes, not interested in indulging Leopoldine''s excitement. She motioned towards the bags. "We got everything from casual wear to formal wear, so take your pick," she said tersely.


    Leopoldine chuckled, amused by Rachel''s hostility toward her. "Oh, how generous of you darlings~" she said as she stepped forward and reached for a random bag.


    Zalgo watched as Leopoldine rummaged through the bags, pulling out different outfits and holding them up to herself. She remained silent for a moment before speaking up. "We made sure to get a range of sizes and styles, so you should find something you like." she said softly.


    Leopoldine hummed approvingly, holding up a silky red dress. "Oh, this looks lovely. A deep, rich red. It will contrast beautifully with my milky white skin~¡±


    Noelle couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Leopoldine''s comment. "Can''t you appreciate something without reducing it to skin color in some way?" she retorted sarcastically.


    Leopoldine simply smirked, unbothered by Noelle''s comment. "Oh, my darling, it''s simply a description. I''m just admiring how the colors will look together. And red contrasts so beautifully with snow white...almost like this dark chocolate and creamy vanilla my dear Alice and I have going on, mmm?" she boasted, throwing her arm over Alice''s shoulder.


    Alice stiffened under Leopoldine''s touch but didn''t protest or move away. She simply gritted her teeth, trying to maintain her composure, her cheeks tinged with a slight flush.


    Leopoldine smirked, noticing Alice''s slight discomfort. "Oh my, darling, you''re so sensitive," she teased. "Don''t be so skittish, mmm? It''s quite delicious how easily you get flustered." She reached out with two fingers, gently pinching Alice''s dark cheek.


    Alice''s blush deepened at Leopoldine''s touch and words, but she kept her voice steady as she replied. "I''m not sensitive, and I''m not flustered," she said stubbornly. "I''m just...not used to being touched like that.¡±


    "Oh-ho, of course you''re not, you''re my little touch-starved chocolate doll~" Leopoldine purred, her fingers gently trailing over Alice''s cheek, savoring the contrast of their skin tones.


    Alice''s cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red as Leopoldine continued to touch her, her fingers tracing over her skin. She felt conflicted - a mix of discomfort and something else, something almost like...desire. Despite herself, she found herself leaning into Leopoldine''s touch.


    Leopoldine''s smirk widened as she felt Alice respond to her touch. She moved her hand to gently cup Alice''s face, her thumb tracing along her full bottom lip. "You''re so adorable, doll," she purred, her voice low and seductive. "Your dark skin, your rich, luscious...chocolate skin. It''s just begging to be touched, no?¡±


    Alice''s eyes fluttered closed for a moment, her breath hitching. "St-stop calling me that," she protested weakly, her voice wavering.


    "And," Noelle butted in, standing protectively next to Alice. "Stop dehumanizing her! We''ve just talked about this!¡±


    Leopoldine rolled her eyes at Noelle''s interference, her hand still on Alice''s face. "Oh-ho, my dear, you''re being a pesky fly, interrupting us. And I''m not dehumanizing her. I''m appreciating her...unique qualities. Her...exotic beauty.¡±


    "Oh, quit it with the exotic crap," Rachel interjected, crossing her arms. "She''s a person, not an exotic dancer at a strip club.¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled, her fingers tracing Alice''s jawline. "Oh, my dear, you lack a sense of humor, mmm?" She turned to look at Rachel, her smirk widening. "And you seem to be very...protective of my dear little chocolate doll, mmm? Are you...jealous, perhaps?¡±


    Rachel scowled, her expression hardening. "Jealous? Of what? Your creepy fetish for dark skin?¡±


    Leopoldine shrugged nonchalantly, her hand still on Alice''s cheek. "Oh, darling, it''s simply an appreciation for certain...exotic things. And let''s face it, you certainly don''t bring much to the table. You have a miserable excuse for a bust, and my bottom''s bigger~¡±


    Rachel sputtered in disbelief, her jaw dropping at Leopoldine''s insult. "You''re-! You''re-!" She struggled to find the words to express her outrage, her face turning a deep shade of red.


    Leopoldine simply chuckled at Rachel''s reaction, her smirk widening. "Oh, my dear, you''re not much with words. But I suppose it''s not surprising, considering you''re practically flat-¡±


    "I''M NOT FLAT!!" Rachel retorted, her voice rising in pitch.


    Leopoldine snickered, clearly enjoying the effect she had on Rachel. "Mmm, looks like I struck a nerve, mmm? My my, your face is as red as a tomato~¡±


    Rachel clenched her fists, her cheeks now a bright shade of red. "Shut up! Just shut up! It''s time for the world to learn that Flat is Justice!¡±


    Leopoldine bursted out laughing in amusement, her hand falling away from Alice''s face. "Oh-ho, Flat is Justice? I suppose you''re desperate to feel better about your...lack of assets, hm? My ass and thighs jiggle when I walk, while yours can hardly get out of bed~¡±


    "S-Shut the fuck up!" Rachel yelled, feeling more and more insulted. "You''re just a...a perversion of nature, with your unrealistic proportions!¡±


    Leopoldine cackled, finding Rachel''s anger amusing. "Oh-ho-ho, my dear, unrealistic proportions? I''m simply a work of art, aren''t I? I wouldn''t exactly call my bottom-heavy hourglass figure unrealistic~¡±


    "It''s unnatural!" Rachel protested, her cheeks burning with embarrassment. "You''re built like a damn anime character!¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled at Rachel''s comment, seeming to puff her chest out. "Oh, darling, you say that as if it''s an insult. I do have quite the body, don''t I? These thighs can choke you into next year~¡±


    Rachel huffed incredulously, her eyes shooting daggers at Leopoldine. "More like those thighs could crush my head like a melon! And I''d rather not experience that, thank you!¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled, thoroughly amused by Rachel''s reaction. "Oh-ho, my little flat-chested tomato~ You''re so entertaining. And don''t worry, my thighs are gentle...as long as the receiver''s on all-fours~¡±


    "I-I...wha-what is that supposed to mean?!" Rachel spluttered, not expecting Leopoldine''s bold statement. "Fuck it, I don''t wanna know, just put your damn clothes on already!¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled and shrugged. "Oh-ho-ho, my sweet little flat tomato, so easy to rile up~ I''ll put my clothes on when I wish, darling. This body is meant to be appreciated, mmm~¡±


    Rachel''s patience was running thin, and she was just about ready to sock Leopoldine in the face. "Ugh, you''re such a damn perv! We had a deal: get you the clothes, you put them on, and then get the fuck outta this volcano! Or are you a big liar?¡±


    Leopoldine rolled her eyes, amused by Rachel''s outburst. "Oh-ho-ho, my dear, I''m just having a little fun. I''ll get dressed, don''t worry. But only because I''m...itchy," she chuckled. "And it''ll feel so much more delicious to rub against my...sensitive parts while wearing silk and satin~¡±


    Rachel''s face turned redder than a tomato, stunned by Leopoldine''s suggestive statement. She was at a loss for words, her brain unable to come up with a snappy retort.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Leopoldine chuckled, thoroughly amused by Rachel''s flustered state. "Oh-ho, my sweet little flat tomato, you''re so adorable when you''re speechless~ It''s like you''re a walking contradiction, mmm? Petite body, a small chest and rump, but a big mouth~¡±


    Rachel sputtered, finally finding her words. "I-I do not have a-a-" She was struggling to think of a decent comeback, her face reddening further.


    Leopoldine cackled gleefully, her smirk widening. "Oh-ho, my little tomato, can''t think of a response, mmm? It''s not my fault you have nothing worth mentioning in the chest or booty department~¡±


    "I-I...uh...I...y-you-!" Rachel''s face was now beet red, and she was sputtering uncontrollably, struggling to form any coherent sentence. Every attempt at a comeback just made it worse. "Just put your fucking clothes on! Jeez!¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled, thoroughly enjoying her tease fest with Rachel. "Oh-ho, my little flat tomato, are you getting flustered? I''m just having a little fun with you. But if you insist, I will put my clothes on...as slowly as I can~¡±


    Rachel groaned, covering her face with her hand, feeling utterly defeated. "Ugh, just get it over with! And stop calling me ''little flat tomato''!¡±


    Leopoldine snickered, now having found a personal nickname for Rachel. "Oh, but I do love saying it~ It suits you so well, my little flat tomato. But all right, I''ll get dressed. I can feel the silk and satin clinging to my curves already~¡±


    Rachel looked away, refusing to watch as Leopoldine got dressed. She muttered under her breath, "Just hurry up already...ugh¡­¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled, enjoying the effect she had on Rachel. She took her sweet time getting dressed, putting on the dress as slowly as she could and making every movement sensual and...slow. The silk and satin caressed her body, hugging her curves in all the right places. Once she finished dressing, she let out a satisfied sigh. "Ah, this feels delectable~¡±


    Rachel shot a quick glance at Leopoldine, now completely dressed in silk and satin. She huffed, trying to maintain her composure. "Ugh, are you done now? Can you leave this damn volcano now?¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled, amused by Rachel''s frustration. "Oh-ho, my little flat tomato, impatient, are we?" She slowly began to make her way towards Rachel, making sure to walk in a way that made her rear and hips sway with every step.


    Rachel''s eyes widened as Leopoldine strutted towards her, her rear and hips sashaying in a way that Rachel begrudgingly found...hypnotic. She quickly averted her gaze, feeling a strange mix of anger and confusion. "Wh-what are you doing now?¡±


    Leopoldine''s smirk widened, sensing Rachel''s inner turmoil. She stopped in front of Rachel, her body just inches away from hers. "Oh-ho, my little flat tomato, can''t resist looking at this, mmm?" She turned around, showing off her backside in the silky dress. "Can''t take your eyes off of it, can you, darling?¡±


    Rachel sputtered indignantly, struggling to keep her composure. "I-I am NOT looking at your damn ass!" she protested, her cheeks turning a light shade of pink.


    Leopoldine turned around, leaning in closer to Rachel with a smirk. "Oh-ho, my little flat tomato, are you sure about that? Because your cheeks are quite rosy, hmmm? And how interesting~ you''ve been looking at my...hindquarters more than usual these past five minutes~¡±


    Rachel''s face turned even redder, the realization that she had been caught looking at Leopoldine''s rear. "I wasn''t looking at your fucking ass! I was just...admiring...the dress...yeah, the dress. The dress was...pretty! Now get your pervy ass outta here already!"


    Esato joined in, taking a step forward. "Your time here is up, Leopoldine. Get out of my volcano."


    Leopoldine chuckled, her attention now drawn towards Esato. "Oh-ho, my dear, you''re quite the party pooper, mmm? Can''t I stay for a little longer? I''ve nowhere else to go, and it''d be a shame if I had to spend the rest of my time in this country sweating my butt off somewhere on the street~¡±


    Esato shook her head vehemently, her gaze stern. "No way. You''re going to take yourself outside this instant.¡±


    Leopoldine smirked, unbothered by Esato''s protest. "Oh-ho, my little dragon, you''re so eager to send me out into the heat, mmm? Are you that eager for me to get sweaty?" she leaned in closer to Esato, her smirk growing wider.


    Esato''s cheeks tinged pink, but her determination didn''t waver. "Just get out already. We''re done with you and your antics. Go find some other volcano to lurk in.¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled, clearly amused by Esato''s reaction. "Oh-ho, my dear dragon, you''re quite fierce, mmm? But do consider the safety of the people out there. It''s awfully hot out. Wouldn''t it be a shame if a certain someone...passed out from the heat?¡±


    Esato scoffed, not falling for Leopoldine''s attempt at manipulation. "I doubt you would even last a day in the heat. And besides, there''s air conditioning everywhere, idiot.¡±


    Leopoldine raised an amused eyebrow, a smirk still on her lips. "Oh-ho, my little dragon, you underestimate my resilience, mmm? And you should know that some places do not have air conditioning, like public areas and parks. It would be a shame if a certain someone were to collapse and suffer from heatstroke. I''m in need of a place, so..." she trailed off, cupping Alice''s face and whispering into her ear. "I could use some help with that, pet~¡±


    Alice''s eyes widened at Leopoldine''s request, her cheeks still flushed with a deep blush. She could feel Leopoldine''s breath on her ear, sending a shiver down her spine. She knew she should protest, tell Leopoldine to stop treating her like an object, but there was something about the way Leopoldine looked at her...she wanted to please her.


    Leopoldine chuckled, noticing the effect she had on Alice. She leaned in closer, her hand still cupping her face, her voice low and sensual. "You''re so receptive, so sensitive. It''s delightful." she whispered, her fingers tracing over Alice''s full lips. "And so wonderfully...tantalizing.¡±


    Alice''s breathing quickened at Leopoldine''s words, her body responding to her touch despite her better judgment. She was torn between her sense of dignity and the almost irresistible pull of Leopoldine''s voice, her words like a dark, sweet lure. "I-I live with my friends here...W-what about them?" she whispered back weakly.


    Leopoldine chuckled softly, her eyes glittering with arousal and amusement. "Oh, darling, they''re not who you should worry about," she purred, gently tracing her finger over Alice''s neck, sending tingles down her spine. "They don''t understand your true needs, your desires. I do. I can make you feel so good~¡±


    Alice gasped involuntarily as Leopoldine''s finger traced along her neck, her body betraying her as it responded to her touch. She felt conflicted, her mind telling her to resist, to pull away, but her body craving more. "I-I...we only met today...Y-you can''t.." she protested softly.


    Leopoldine smiled wolfishly, her touch growing bolder as she pressed her body against Alice''s. "Oh, darling, time doesn''t matter. It''s the connection that counts. And I feel a powerful connection to you~" she purred. "You''re so...vulnerable to me, aren''t you? So easily...corruptible~¡±


    Alice''s heart raced in her chest as Leopoldine pressed herself closer, her breath catching in her throat. She couldn''t deny the strong pull she felt towards the white woman, a pull that was both terrifying and exhilarating. "I-I''m not...v-vulnerable," she stuttered weakly.


    "You''re lying to yourself, darling," Leopoldine replied, her hand gently slipping around Alice''s hip, pulling her closer. "You''re so sensitive, so easily tempted. You crave this connection, just as much as I do~. And I know just how to satisfy it~¡±


    Alice''s pulse pounded in her ears as Leopoldine pulled her closer, her body growing flushed and warm. Her mind was warring with itself, one part warning her to pull away, to resist the temptation, but another part, one that was growing stronger with every passing moment, was telling her to give in, to surrender to the pleasure that Leopoldine promised. And so, she turned to her friends, who cautiously were watching the two''s whole interaction. "Rachel, Zalgo, Noelle... C-can we bring Leopoldine along to stay with us for the night...?¡±


    Rachel''s eyes widened at Alice''s request, and she quickly shook her head. "Absolutely not," she protested firmly. "There is no way we''re letting that pervert stay with us. Look at how she''s treating you, like some...some toy!¡±


    Leopoldine''s smirk only widened as she heard Rachel''s protest. She was enjoying every moment of this, the tension, the power she had over Alice and the others. "Oh, don''t be so uptight, my dear," she purred, her hand still on Alice''s hip, pulling her even closer. "I''ll be a perfect guest, I promise~¡±


    Rachel''s scowl only deepened, her eyes narrowing at Leopoldine. "Like hell you will!" she retorted, her voice sharp and angry. "I don''t trust you at all! You''re manipulative, possessive, and objectifying. You''d only use her for your sick pleasure.¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled softly, her hand running through Alice''s hair. "You''re being unnecessarily hostile, darling," she said, her tone calm but with a hint of mockery. "I''m simply enjoying the company of your delectably dark chocolate doll here. And as for objectifying..." She leaned closer to Alice''s ear and whispered, "She likes it~¡±


    Alice''s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red as Leopoldine whispered in her ear, sending tingles down her spine again. She fidgeted under Leopoldine''s gaze, avoiding her friend''s eyes. Rachel''s words echoed in her head, but so did Leopoldine''s, stirring something deep within her. A desire that made her feel both guilty and thrilled.


    Leopoldine chuckled softly as she noticed the conflicting emotions on Alice''s face. "You see, my dear?" she said to Rachel, her tone smug. "She''s perfectly willing to allow me to stay. Your objections are simply...amusing to me. You can''t protect her from me forever, you know.¡±


    Rachel''s scowl deepened even further, and she clenched her fists tightly. "You''re manipulating her! You''re using your power over her to get what you want!" she snapped back.


    Noelle added, "There''s no way you could stay with us, not when you''re this unhinged¡­¡±


    Leopoldine rolled her eyes, her grip on Alice''s hip tightening slightly. "Oh, please. Your attempts to villainize me are so tiresome." She smirked at Noelle. "Unhinged, you say? I''m merely expressing my interest in this delectably dark cocoa doll here~¡±


    Alice''s breath quickened as Leopoldine''s grip grew tighter, her touch sending shivers down her spine. She was overwhelmed by their back and forth, torn between her friends'' well-meaning objections and the heady rush she felt in Leopoldine''s grasp. "P-please...stop...fighting..." she whispered softly, her voice trembling.


    Rachel''s gaze snapped back to Alice, her expression softening at her friend''s pleading tone. The sight of Alice, caught between her desire for Leopoldine and her loyalty to her friends, tore at her heart.


    "Alice...Don''t listen to her," she pleaded. "She''ll only hurt you. We want what''s best for you, you know that, right?¡±


    Alice''s head was spinning, a maelstrom of desire and guilt within her. "I-I..." she began, her voice faltering. "I don''t know...I can''t-"


    Leopoldine took advantage of Alice''s confusion, pulling her even closer, her breath hot against her ear. "Shhh...you don''t need to decide anything just yet, my gorgeous little doll~ Just let me take care of you~¡±


    Rachel''s heart raced with worry as she watched Alice struggle within Leopoldine''s grasp, her friend''s expression a mixture of confusion and desire. She knew she had to do something to protect her, to stop this toxic hold Leopoldine had over her.


    "Enough!" she snarled, her voice sharp and firm. "Let her go, you manipulative witch!¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled at Rachel''s outburst, seemingly enjoying the rise she was getting out of her. "Oh, my dear," she said, her tone mocking. "You''re like a little angry puppy, yapping at me to let go of my favorite toy." She tightened her grip on Alice''s hip, drawing her even closer against her body. "And as for being ''manipulative''...I prefer the term cunning, darling~. And I always get my way, even if I have to...cheat a little bit~"


    Rachel''s brows furrowed as she took a defiant step forward. "Cheat? Whatcha talkin'' about, ''cheat''?"


    Leopoldine simply flashed a smirk in response, strutting towards the other girls, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

 Pull The Alarm

    Time seemed to slow to a crawl. Uni''s mind kept wandering to the possible outcomes of this plan, some good, some bad. She couldn''t help but worry about the million things that could go wrong ¡ª the alarm not being loud enough, someone seeing Esther, even the possibility of Sarolta not even going to check the alarm. But she couldn''t let her thoughts spiral. Uni took one more deep breath, trying to ground herself and stay focused. She started mentally running through her cover story, trying to make sure every detail was perfectly constructed.


    After what felt like hours, she heard a soft knock on the door. Uni froze, immediately on alert, but then she heard a familiar pattern of knocks. She quickly got up and opened the door to find Esther standing there, her expression as composed as ever.


    Uni let out a sigh of relief when she saw Esther. She ushered her inside, closing the door behind them. "Did everything go well?" she asked, her voice a hushed whisper.


    Esther nodded, writing down on the notebook: "No one saw me. The alarm was easy to find. We''re good to go."


    Uni nodded, feeling a mixture of relief and nervousness. "Okay, good," she said, her voice still low. "We need to act quickly. I don''t know how long Sarolta will be gone, and I don''t know if anyone else will go to check the alarm.¡±


    Esther had to agree. They had to act fast if they wanted their plan to succeed. She held up her hand, signaling the need for silence, and wrote down, "I already took care of the cameras in the hall."


    Again, Uni nodded. "Good thinking," she said, impressed by Esther''s foresight. "That will give us a bit more time before anyone finds out." She looked at the clock on the wall, the ticking of the seconds seeming to sound louder than usual.


    But they couldn''t waste any more time. It was now or never. Uni took a deep breath, steeling herself for the next step. "You ready?" she asked Esther, her voice firm despite the lump in her throat.


    Esther nodded, her expression as calm and focused as ever. She was ready, her mind set on their objective. She wrote down on the notebook: "Yes. Let''s do this."


    They exited the room, moving swiftly and silently, their gaze darting down the hall and every corner. In perfect unison, they made their way to the fire alarm, trying very hard to ignore their rapidly beating hearts.


    When they reached the alarm, Esther paused for a moment, giving Uni a final glance. Uni nodded, silently conveying that she was ready. Esther gave her a quick nod and then pulled the alarm without a second thought.


    Immediately, the blaring sound of the fire alarm filled the hallway, breaking the silence of the building. Uni and Esther stood there for a few moments, their hearts pounding faster and faster. And then, without a second glance, they turned around and walked away from the alarm, trying their best to appear casual and calm. Their hearts were racing with a mixture of excitement and anxiety. They were now completely at the mercy of fate.


    The next few minutes felt like an eternity. They walked calmly through the halls, trying to hide their anticipation. They passed other people, some confused, some panicked, but no one seemed to suspect them. It was all going smoothly¡­


    ¡­Until they heard the sound of Sarolta''s voice booming through the halls, her footsteps approaching. Uni and Esther exchanged a panicked glance, their hearts racing even faster. She was coming.


    They quickly looked around, trying to find a hiding spot. But the hallway was fairly empty, and the only other place was the bathroom. Thinking quickly, Uni darted into the bathroom, motioning for Esther to follow. Luckily, the bathroom was empty, and they managed to find a corner where they could stand and listen discreetly.


    They stood in the corner, their breaths coming in shallow, quick breaths. They could hear Sarolta''s footsteps approaching, and they heard her voice, as clear as day as she began speaking to those who had panicked upon the alarm. "Calm down, everyone," she said, her tone authoritative but reassuring. "I''ll handle this. Everyone return to your rooms, I''ll assess the situation.¡±


    There were murmurs of assent from the people who had gathered, and then they heard the sound of them walking away, leaving Sarolta alone in the hallway. Uni and Esther stood in the bathroom, their hearts pounding as they listened for the sound of Sarolta''s footsteps coming closer and closer.


    They waited in the bathroom, their breaths becoming even more shallow. Esther had a death grip on the notebook, as if it provided some sense of comfort. Uni was biting her lip, silently praying that Sarolta wouldn''t come into the bathroom and find them hiding there.


    They kept waiting for what felt like an eternity, their hearts still pounding in their ears. And then, they heard the sound of footsteps approaching. Uni clutched her heart, trying her hardest to keep it from bursting out of her chest. She caught Esther''s eye, hoping that their presence was concealed.


    The footsteps paused in front of the bathroom door, sending an unbearable tension through the air. Uni and Esther stood as still as statues, hardly daring to breathe. They couldn''t let Sarolta find out their plan, not now. If she did, their efforts would be for nothing.


    They waited, their hearts pounding in their chests. Then, the sound of Sarolta''s voice came through the door. "This is ridiculous," she muttered to herself. "This fire drill is such a waste of time. I have better things to do than check...the bathroom.¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    But despite the tension, Uni and Esther couldn''t help but notice something strange about Sarolta''s attitude. Usually, she was stern and commanding, but now, she seemed...irritated. They could practically hear her frustration, and a quiet hope began to bloom in their hearts.


    There was another pause, and then they heard Sarolta''s voice again, still mumbling to herself. "I don''t have time for this," she muttered angrily. "There''s no way anyone could be hiding in here.¡±


    Uni and Esther looked at each other nervously. Were they safe? Was Sarolta not going to check the bathroom? They could hardly believe their luck.


    And then they heard something that made their hearts sink once more. The sound of the door handle being pushed down. Sarolta was coming in.


    They stood there, unmoving, their hearts pounding even harder if possible. Uni held her breath, her adrenaline flowing. They were in it now, with no escape.


    The door slowly creaked open as Sarolta appeared in the doorway, her gaze scanning the bathroom quickly. Her eyes were narrowed, as if daring someone to pop out and surprise her.


    For a moment, it seemed like Sarolta hadn''t noticed them. Uni and Esther stood stock still, holding their breath. But then, a sly look crossed Sarolta''s face, and Uni''s fear heightened.


    Sarolta''s gaze stopped on the corner where the girls were hiding. They could practically see the gears turning in her head, the smirk on her face growing even more sinister.


    She walked over, each step deliberate and slow, until she stood face-to-face with Uni and Esther. Her expression was smug, as if she had caught her prey red-handed.


    "Well, well, what do we have here?" she said pleasantly. "A couple of little mice trying to hide in plain sight?¡±


    Uni tried her best to maintain a straight face, though the fear coursing through her veins was nearly unbearable. "We''re not..." she started, her voice barely a whisper, "We''re not hiding¡­¡±


    Sarolta raised an eyebrow, her tone dripping with mockery. "Oh, really? Then what exactly are you doing in the bathroom, standing as still as statues? You''re not trying to avoid me, perhaps?¡±


    Uni clenched her jaw. She wanted nothing more than to lash out at Sarolta, to tell her off. But Esther was the voice of reason, gently pulling on Uni''s arm as if to say, Don''t.


    Sarolta chuckled, still taking delight in their predicament. "You''re smart to not answer," she said, her tone almost admiring. "You girls are clever, I''ll give you that. But I''m not stupid. I know exactly what you were trying to do.¡±


    Uni swallowed hard. They had been found out. There was no use denying it now. But before she could try to argue or make any excuses, Sarolta continued speaking.


    "You thought setting off the fire alarm was a good distraction, huh? Thought it would give you the chance to hide and not get caught? Well, I¡¯m afraid your plan backfired rather spectacularly.¡±


    Uni bit her lip, frustration and anger boiling inside her. But still, she dared not speak. The look on Sarolta''s face told her it would only make things worse.


    Sarolta took another step closer, her eyes narrowing even further. "I saw you guys making a beeline for here, and I knew you had something up your sleeves. But I have to give you credit; I didn''t think you''d come into the bathroom. That was almost clever of you.¡±


    Uni felt a surge of anger, but it vanished almost as quickly as it came. She had to admit, they had been quite stupid to think the bathroom was a good hiding spot. It was too obvious, too easy to find.


    Sarolta leaned in close, her voice a mere whisper. "But you see, my little mice," she said, her tone mocking, "you can hide, but you can''t hide forever. I know you''re up to something, and I''m going to find out what it is, sooner or later.¡±


    Uni felt a wave of hopelessness wash over her. They had been caught, and it seemed like all of their efforts were for naught. She looked at Esther, silently pleading for any sort of guidance or reassurance. Esther, however, remained stone-faced, her eyes locked on Sarolta, unblinking.


    Sarolta noticed the exchange between them and her smirk grew even broader. "Oh, you two must be so disappointed," she mused. "All your planning, your sneaking around, for nothing. How does it feel?¡±


    Uni bit her lip again, trying to hold back her words, her anger boiling just beneath the surface. But then, something unexpected happened. Esther let out a soft scoff, almost inaudible. But it was enough to catch Sarolta''s attention.


    Sarolta turned her gaze to Esther, one eyebrow raised in amusement. "Oh?" she said, her tone laced with curiosity. "So you DO have a voice after all, young lady?¡±


    Esther simply stared back at her, her expression blank, betraying nothing. Despite her outward lack of expression, Uni could sense the defiance in her eyes, the unspoken rebellion.


    "Hmph," Sarolta grunted, her gaze hardening as she regarded Esther. "You''re a stubborn one, aren''t you? Not willing to say a word, but your silence speaks volumes.¡±


    Esther just held her gaze, unyielding. Something akin to anger flared in Sarolta''s eyes then, a flash of emotion that quickly died down. "No matter," she said, her tone casual once more. "Your stubbornness won''t help you. I''ll get what I want, whether you like it or not.¡±


    Uni felt an odd sense of respect and admiration for Esther at that moment. Despite the dire situation and the power imbalance, Esther stood her ground, refusing to bow to Sarolta''s will.


    Sarolta noticed the admiration in Uni''s eyes and sneered. "Don''t get any ideas, little mouse," she warned, her tone cold. "Your friend here might be willing to stand up to me, but you...you''re just a scared little thing, waiting to be played like a puppet."


    She then took a step back and beckoned the two girls with a finger. "You both, come with me. Now.¡±


    Uni felt a mixture of dread and defiance boiling inside her. She tried to stand a bit straighter, her shoulders back. "And if we refuse?" she blurted out without thinking.


    Sarolta''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint in them. "Oh, you''re brave," she said, her tone dripping with condescension. "But I wouldn''t try that. I have ways of making you obey. If you want to leave here with your limbs intact, I''d advise you both to follow my order.¡±


    Uni wanted to protest, to stand her ground, but there was something in Sarolta''s tone that made her hesitant. Her threat seemed very real, and the thought of disobedience could lead to dire consequences. She glanced at Esther again, searching for any guidance.


    Esther''s gaze was fixed on Sarolta, unwavering. There was a hint of defiance in her eyes, but also an understanding. She subtly shook her head, signaling to Uni to obey for now.


    Uni''s heart sank. She didn''t like the idea of obeying Sarolta, but the fear of what might happen if she didn''t was stronger. She swallowed her pride and nodded weakly. "We''ll...we''ll go with you," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Sarolta smiled triumphantly, clearly enjoying the power she had over them. "Good," she said, her tone smug. "I knew you''d come to your senses eventually. You''re both smarter than you look. Now come.¡±


    Uni gritted her teeth, but she obediently stepped out of the corner alongside Esther. She felt a sense of shame and helplessness, hating the fact that they had been forced into submission.


    As they stepped out of the bathroom, Sarolta moved to stand behind them, her eyes sharp and watchful. "Walk," she commanded brusquely. Uni and Esther did as they were told, their hearts pounding in their chests.

 Trump Card

    Rachel tensed up as Leopoldine approached, watching her movements with wary eyes. Esato and Zalgo also looked uneasy as well, ready to step in if things got out of hand.


    "What are you doing..?" Rachel asked, her voice cautious yet firm.


    Leopoldine chuckled again, her smirk widening with each step she took. "Oh, my dear Rachel," she purred, her voice dripping with false sweetness. "You''re so... protective of my dear darling doll here. But you see, I have a little...trump card, shall we say~¡±


    Rachel''s eyes widened, a sense of dread settling in her stomach. She had a feeling she knew what Leopoldine was talking about.


    "What...what do you mean trump card?" she asked warily, bracing herself for the worst.


    Leopoldine chuckled darkly, her smirk transforming into something more sinister. She stepped even closer to them, her gaze flickering between each of their faces. "Oh, darling, I have a little secret, a little...power, if you will~"


    Her hand, still holding onto Alice''s hip, slid up to her waist, gripping her possessively. "And I think it''s time to...play my little trump card~¡±


    Rachel''s heart pounded in her chest as Leopoldine announced her "trump card," her mind raced trying to anticipate what the other woman was planning.


    "What...what are you going to do..?" she asked warily, her eyes darting between Alice and Leopoldine''s grasp on her.


    Leopoldine chuckled again, her smirk now downright sadistic. She pulled Alice closer, her grip on her hip becoming vice-like, and leaned in even closer to her ear, her voice dropping to a low, dangerous whisper. "Oh darling, don''t fret. I''m just going to...change the rules is all~¡±


    The next thing the girls knew, they found themselves back at the Dark Ember Inn without Esato and with Leopoldine in tow, who used her aura to manipulate the girls into letting her stay in their room for the night. Alice looked around, realizing that her friends'' plan to keep Leopoldine out of their living space fell flat as they were under the effect of Leopoldine''s aura, which made them complicit in letting her stay against their will.


    Rachel and Noelle were also taken aback by the sudden shift in their environment. They had not expected the plan to fall apart so quickly. And upon noticing Leopoldine standing next to them, they realized they had been manipulated by Leopoldine''s aura, making them unable to protest her staying with them.


    As they all stood there, realization slowly sinking in, Leopoldine''s smirk widened, enjoying the fact that her plan had worked flawlessly. She glanced around the inn with a satisfied smirk, before settling her gaze on Alice.


    Leopoldine slowly walked towards Alice, her stride graceful and confident. Her eyes had a sharp focus, like a predator sizing up its prey. She knew she held power over them now, having tricked them into letting her stay with them for the night, and she was going to take advantage of it. She stepped forward until she stood inches away from Alice, putting her hands on either side of Alice''s face against the wall, pinning her against the wall and herself. "I can have you all to myself, my sweet...and your friends won''t be able to protest against my advantages since they''re under my influence~¡±


    Alice''s heart sank as she felt herself pinned against the wall, Leopoldine''s gaze fixed on her face. She was trapped, powerless to resist as Leopoldine had used her aura to control everyone''s actions.


    Rachel and Noelle were helplessly watching from the sidelines, unable to protest Leopoldine''s behavior as they were not in control of themselves.


    Leopoldine smirked down at Alice, her gaze hungry and possessive. She leaned in, her breath hot against Alice''s ear as she spoke in a low, sensual tone. "You''re all mine now, my little doll~ I''ve got your friends under my control, and there''s nothing you can do about it~¡±


    Alice''s heart raced in her chest as Leopoldine''s words and breath sent shivers down her spine. She was powerless to resist, knowing that her friends were unable to interfere.


    Leopoldine lifted her chin, her eyes locked onto Alice''s. "I''m going to have so much fun with you tonight, my sweet toy...my adorable...pet~¡±


    She leaned in, her lips hovering just millimeters away from Alice''s. "You''re going to be a good girl for me, aren''t you, little doll? You''re going to listen to me, and do everything I say...because you''re mine now~¡±


    Despite the terror rushing through Alice, her body was shivering with excitement against Leopoldine''s touches. She knew she should fight, but being pinned by Leopoldine and held captive by her words was making her crave more with guilt.


    Leopoldine smirked, her eyes narrowing with satisfaction. "Mmm...that''s a good girl. You don''t have to say anything. Your body is speaking for you, darling~ And it''s telling me all sorts of delicious things~¡±


    Alice felt torn. She knew she should resist, but the way Leopoldine was speaking to her, the way she was touched, was making her feel a strange mix of shame and arousal. She hated herself for enjoying this, but she couldn''t deny the allure of Leopoldine''s words and touch. And in the heat of the moment...her stomach growled.


    Leopoldine took a step back, raising a single eyebrow. "You''re...hungry." she said, her voice a mix of surprise and amusement. "That''s quite the time to get the cravings.¡±


    Alice nodded, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "Y-yeah, I...haven''t eaten in a while. Been so busy, I guess my mind went over the fact that I''ve skipped two meals since breakfast¡­¡±


    Leopoldine let out an amused hum, a smirk playing on her lips. "Two meals, huh? No wonder you''re so...sensitive right now. Well, we can''t have our little chocolate doll going hungry, now can we?¡±


    Despite the humiliation of having her hunger made fun of, Alice couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief at the prospect of getting something to eat. She nodded weakly, her stomach grumbling again as if on cue.


    Leopoldine chuckled, her tone oozing with condescension. "Look at you, all weak and hungry and...obedient~ It''s adorable, really. But I can''t have my pet starving, no. I''ll have to feed you something~¡±


    In a swift motion, Leopoldine wrapped her slender fingers around Alice''s wrist and began to lead her towards the kitchen of the inn. With each step, the grip on Alice''s wrist grew even tighter, as if to remind her that she was completely under Leopoldine''s control. Alice stumbled along, a mix of fear and anticipation building within her.


    Once they arrived in the kitchen, Leopoldine steered Alice to a nearby chair and motioned for her to sit. With a smirk, she began to rummage around in the cabinets, searching for something to feed her new pet.


    It didn''t take long before Leopoldine returned to the chair with a plate of food in hand. She set the plate down in front of Alice, leaning against the table in a more relaxed manner. "Eat up, little doll~" she commanded, her gaze fixed on Alice with an intensity that bordered on possessive. "I expect you to eat every last bit of your dinner.¡±


    Alice''s stomach rumbled again as the smell of the food wafted up her nostrils, reminding her of just how hungry she really was. She looked down at the plate, feeling a mix of eagerness and discomfort as Leopoldine watched her expectantly.


    Reluctantly, she reached for the fork, but Leopoldine grabbed her wrist once more, giving the Black woman before her a disapproving shake of her head before pulling the fork from her hand. "Ah-ah-ah! Bad girl, your owner shall be the one to feed you~¡±


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Alice''s cheeks flushed once more, a mixture of humiliation and excitement coursing through her. She couldn''t deny the thrill that ran through her at the mention of being referred to as "bad girl", the way that Leopoldine said it made her shiver.


    Leopoldine smirked, her grip on Alice''s wrist never faltering as she scooped up a bit of food and held it up to Alice''s lips, still leaning against the table casually. "Now, open wide for me, sweetheart. I know you''re hungry~¡±


    Alice bit her lower lip, the mixture of shame and arousal growing stronger within her. Her mind was a chaotic storm of conflicting emotions, but one thing was clear: she couldn''t deny the thrill of being fed by Leopoldine, of being treated like a pet.


    She opened her mouth obediently, her heart racing as she accepted the bite.


    A pleased hum escaped from Leopoldine''s lips as she watched Alice submit to her. "Mmm...such a good girl for me~" she purred, reaching for another bite of food. "Taking what I give you like the obedient little chocolate doll you are~¡±


    The words sent a shiver up Alice''s spine, her heart pounding in her chest. She couldn''t help but respond to Leopoldine''s tone, her body reacting involuntarily, eager to please.


    She opened her mouth again, accepting another bite from Leopoldine, this time without hesitation. The food was delicious, and she found herself craving more, both for the taste and for the pleasure of being fed by the dominant woman.


    Leopoldine chuckled softly, her tone dripping with satisfaction. "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you? My obedient chocolate pet~" she purred, gently stroking Alice''s cheek with a free hand as she offered another bite of food.


    Alice felt a mix of shame and excitement wash over her at Leopoldine''s words. She knew she should protest, that she should resist this treatment, but the way Leopoldine was petting her and feeding her was making her feel so many different things.


    She opened her mouth again, her body reacting to Leopoldine''s touch. As she accepted the bite of food, she let out a quiet moan, her cheeks flushed with both pleasure and humiliation.


    Leopoldine''s smirk widened as she noticed the quiet moan escaping from Alice''s lips. She leaned in a bit closer, her hand still stroking the young woman''s cheek with a gentle but possessive touch. "Oh my~ That''s such a delectable sound, my dearest~ I could listen to you make such lovely noises all night, mmm~¡±


    Alice''s cheeks flushed even deeper at Leopoldine''s words, her body betraying her as she melted under the pallid woman''s touch. It was a strange mixture of confusion and pleasure, a sensation that was both new yet oddly familiar.


    She opened her mouth for another bite, her eyes briefly meeting Leopoldine''s gaze before darting away quickly, her cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    Leopoldine noticed the brief moment of eye contact, her smirk growing wider. "Oh-ho, don''t look away, my dear~ I want to see those pretty eyes of yours~" she purred, gently lifting Alice''s chin back up with her hand, forcing her to look directly into her eyes. "There we go, that''s a good little pet~¡±


    Alice felt a shiver run down her spine as Leopoldine''s touch forced her gaze upward. The feeling of being at her mercy sent a thrill through her, and she couldn''t help but submit to the pale woman''s control.


    She looked up, her eyes meeting Leopoldine''s gaze, her cheeks still burning with shame. "M-m...Mistress," she murmured, her voice low and full of submission.


    Leopoldine let out a deep purr of satisfaction, her eyes darkened with desire. "Mmmm...I like that. You''re learning your place so well, my little chocolate doll~" she cooed, her finger tracing Alice''s jawline gently. "When you say Mistress so obediently like that...it''s so wonderfully delicious~¡±


    Alice''s heart raced in her chest, her breathing quickening with a mix of excitement and embarrassment. She couldn''t deny the way Leopoldine''s words and touch made her feel, even if it was wrong and humiliating.


    She parted her lips to accept another bite, her body shivering with the thrill of being fed by the dominant woman. "I...I am yours...Mistress," she whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of submission and desire.


    Leopoldine''s smirk grew into a wide, satisfied grin. "Good girl~" she purred, her eyes glowing with possessive desire. "You''re mine, my little chocolate doll, and I''m going to take care of you~"


    She fed her another bite while her pale fingers gently tousled Alice''s curly black hair, savoring the unique texture.


    Alice shivered uncontrollably under Leopoldine''s touch, her body responding to her fingers stroking through her hair. She couldn''t deny that she loved the way Leopoldine treated her, like a precious pet, a piece of property, to be used and enjoyed by her.


    She opened her mouth once more, accepting the next bite that was offered to her, her tongue darting out to catch any leftovers. She felt a rush of both shame and excitement, her own body betraying her submission.


    Leopoldine chuckled deeply, her gaze never leaving Alice''s face. "You''re getting more eager with each bite~ You love this, don''t you, my little doll? Being fed and caressed by your Mistress~"


    She continued to run her fingers through Alice''s hair, gently tugging at the strands as if to remind her who was in control.


    "Yes," Alice finally admitted in a small, shaky voice. She was embarrassed by the truth, but she couldn''t deny the fact that she loved being fed and touched by Leopoldine. It made her feel so vulnerable, yet strangely safe at the same time.


    With each gentle tug on her hair, Alice felt a shiver run down her spine, her body responding eagerly to her Mistress'' touch. She accepted every bite without any hesitation now, her focus solely on serving the possessive woman before her.


    Leopoldine hummed in satisfaction, her smirk growing wider. "That''s my good little pet~ Now, no more hesitations, no more fighting. You''re mine to use and care for as I please, and I want to hear you say it~"


    She stopped feeding Alice for a moment, wanting to hear the words from her own mahogany-skinned pet. She kept her fingers tangled in her hair, giving a small playful tug, commanding her to answer.


    Alice bit her lip, her cheeks burning as she felt the command to speak. She had never been treated this way before, had never had anyone claim her as their own, but deep down, it made her feel so...wanted, at long last.


    She looked up into Leopoldine''s eyes, her voice soft but obedient. "I am yours, Mistress...to use and care for as you please. I am your pet.¡±


    Leopoldine''s eyes gleamed with a possessive satisfaction as she heard the words pass from Alice''s lips, her smirk shifting into a wide smile. "Such a good pet. You''re learning so quickly~"


    She gave another playful tug to her hair, her tone low and commanding. "Now, I want you to accept the last bite of your food on that plate~ I want to see my good little doll be full and satisfied for me~¡±


    Alice nodded wordlessly, her cheeks still burning with a mix of shame and excitement. She opened her mouth, ready to accept the last morsel from her Mistress. She felt utterly vulnerable, a mix of emotions stirring within her.


    As Leopoldine fed her the last bite, her fingers gently running through her black locks, Alice couldn''t deny that being controlled like this...was making her feel more desired than ever before.


    Leopoldine finished feeding Alice, a smirk still playing on her lips. "Good girl, good girl~ You were such a good little doll for me, accepting every single bite without any resistance whatsoever~" she purred, her tone dripping with satisfaction.


    She leaned down, her body closer to Alice''s, her hand still tangled in her hair. "I want you to repeat after me, doll~" she commanded, pulling her hair gently.


    Alice gasped softly as Leopoldine pulled her hair, forcing her to look up at her Mistress. The feeling of submission sent a shiver down her spine, and she could feel her heart racing in her chest.


    "Yes...yes Mistress," she replied softly, her voice trembling with anticipation. "I''ll...I''ll repeat after you.¡±


    Leopoldine''s smirk widened as she heard those submissive words spilling from Alice''s lips, sending a shiver of excitement through her own body. The white woman leaned in closer, her face just inches from her black-skinned pet''s face.


    Her eyes locked onto Alice''s, her gaze deep and powerful. "Repeat after me, my little doll. Say, ''I am your property, to use as you please.'' ¡°


    Alice''s cheeks flushed even darker than before, her breath catching in her throat. The command to repeat such words filled her with a mix of humiliation and desire. But even as her mind protested, her body responded with a shiver.


    In a low, breathless voice, she obeyed her Mistress'' command. "I a-am your property...to use as you p-please.¡±


    Leopoldine let out a satisfied hum, her eyes glittering with arousal. "Very good, my little doll~ You''re learning your place so well~"


    She leaned her head closer, her lips just barely grazing against Alice''s ear, her voice dropping to a low, possessive whisper. "You''re mine, my pet. My little dark doll, all wrapped up in my control. Do you understand, doll~?¡±


    "Y-yes, Mistress..." Alice replied, her voice barely above a whisper. She could feel the heat radiating from Leopoldine''s body, the close proximity making her heart race. "I understand...I''m your doll. I belong to you.¡±


    Leopoldine purred in satisfaction, her grip on her doll''s hair growing even tighter. "That''s right, sweet little doll. You''re my property, mine to do with as I please. And I have soooo many ideas for you, my dark little treasure~ So let''s head back upstairs to our room, hmm~?¡±


    Alice nodded, a mix of apprehension and excitement coursing through her. Being called "property", "pet" and "toy" was both humiliating and thrilling, but she couldn''t deny that being owned by this powerful woman awoke something within her.


    "Y-yes Mistress...lead the way.¡±


    Leopoldine gave a sly chuckle, her grip on Alice''s hair never faltering. "Such an obedient little doll~" she purred, pulling her pet up from her seat. "Come. Let''s go to my room, where I can properly play with my new toy away from any cameras and prying eyes~¡±


    Alice nodded weakly, her mind reeling from her Mistress'' words. She was now being treated as nothing more than a plaything, just a toy to be used and manipulated by this dominant young woman. And yet...there was something within her that responded to this treatment, a deep-seated desire for submission that she couldn''t ignore. Her heart racing, her cheeks burning, Alice followed Leopoldine obediently out of the kitchen, heading towards the upstairs bedroom.

 Go Home

    The walk through the hallway felt like an eternity, each step heavier than the last. Every second, Uni expected someone to come out of a room and notice them, but the hallway remained eerily empty. No one seemed to pay attention to the odd situation of the three of them moving silently together. Sarolta stayed close behind them, her every step perfectly in rhythm with theirs. Uni could practically feel her breath on the back of her neck, making her skin crawl. She had never felt so powerless before, so completely controlled.


    They finally reached the door to her office, which Sarolta pushed open. "Inside," she said curtly, her tone allowing no room for argument. Uni and Esther shared a quick, anxious glance before complying.


    They walked into the office, taking in the dark, almost foreboding atmosphere. Sarolta followed them in, shutting the door behind them. She walked around them, studying them like a predator sizing up her prey.


    Uni''s mind was racing, desperately trying to think of any way out of this. But she couldn''t come up with anything. They were completely at Sarolta''s mercy, trapped in her office with no clear escape.


    "Sit," Sarolta commanded. Uni and Esther exchanged another glance, then obediently sat on the chairs in the corner of the office.


    Sarolta watched them sit in the chairs, her eyes narrowing. "You both think you''re so clever," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Trying to outsmart me and hide in the bathroom. But I''ve got you now. You''re sitting in my office where I have all the power.¡±


    Uni bit her tongue, trying to hold back the words that threatened to spill out. She desperately wanted to lash back, to hurl insults and curses, but she knew it would only worsen their situation.


    Esther remained silent as well, her gaze fixed on Sarolta. Uni could sense the defiance still in her eyes, but she kept her composure, not wanting to make any sudden moves that could provoke Sarolta.


    Sarolta chuckled, noticing the look in Esther''s eyes. "You''re a feisty one, aren''t you?" she said, her tone almost mocking. "But I''ll break you eventually. You''ll bend to my will like all the rest.¡±


    Uni could feel the tension rising in the room. She didn''t want to see what would happen if Sarolta''s promise came to pass. She quietly glanced at Esther, trying to gauge her reaction, but the other girl''s face remained stoic, betraying no feelings.


    Sarolta continued pacing around them, taking her time in making them squirm. "You two are so predictable," she said, her tone condescending. "Thinking you can challenge me, defy me. It''s almost pitiful really.¡±


    Uni held her breath, willing herself to stay calm, to not let the words get under her skin. But it was hard, especially when everything Sarolta said was true. They had been foolish, thinking they could outplay her.


    Sarolta stopped pacing and stood in front of Uni, her gaze hard. "You, in particular," she said, pointing a finger at her. "You''re the one who keeps sticking her nose in things that don''t concern her. I''ve seen the way you''ve been prowling around, poking and prodding where you shouldn''t.¡±


    Uni felt the heat rise on her face, a mix of shame and anger building inside. But she remained silent, her gaze fixed on the floor. She couldn''t deny that what Sarolta said was true, but admitting it now would mean succumbing completely to her control.


    Sarolta let out an annoyed sigh and turned her attention to Esther. "And you," she said, her tone changing slightly. "You''re the quiet one. Silent but watchful. I can see the intelligence behind your eyes. You''re the brains of this little duo, aren''t you?¡±


    "She can''t speak," Uni defended, breaking her silence at last.


    Sarolta turned her gaze to Uni, a cold smile on her face. "Oh, she can''t, can she? If she can scoff at me like she did earlier, I''m sure she has the ability to speak up for herself," she said, her tone more than mocking this time.


    Uni felt a pang of annoyance. She knew Sarolta was just trying to bait her, but she couldn''t help feeling frustrated. "That''s different," she said through gritted teeth.


    "Is it now?" Sarolta taunted. "And how is it different, pray tell?¡±


    "It-" Uni started, then stopped herself. She was falling right into Sarolta''s trap of provoking her. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. "It''s different because scoffing doesn''t need words.¡±


    Sarolta smirked, her mood changing to something almost playful. "Oh, how perceptive you are," she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "But just because scoffing doesn''t require words doesn''t mean your friend here can''t speak. I know she can if she really wants to.¡±


    Uni could feel her temper rising again. She didn''t like how Sarolta spoke about Esther as if she wasn''t even there. "She literally can''t, she''s mute. Why do you even care whether she can speak or not?" she said, her voice tight and strained.


    Sarolta shrugged nonchalantly. "I just find it suspicious, that''s all," she said, her tone sarcastic. "How does one become mute anyway? Did she just wake up one day and decide she didn''t want to talk anymore?¡±


    Uni gritted her teeth harder, her temper getting the best of her at Sarolta''s callous words. "You''re so insensitive. It''s not a choice, it''s a condition," she snapped, unable to keep it in anymore.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Sarolta chuckled, amused by Uni''s outburst. "Hit a nerve, did I?" she said, her tone condescending. "You''re so quick to get worked up over a simple question. It''s almost cute. However, I''d advise you to tone it down if you don''t want to leave this office crippled.¡±


    Uni bit back a retort, her heart pounding in her chest. She had to maintain her composure, to not goad Sarolta into hurting them. She took a deep breath, trying to calm her emotions. "I...I''m sorry," she muttered, though her tone betrayed her anger.


    Sarolta waved a dismissive hand. "You think your apology means anything to me?" she scoffed. "You''re just lucky I''m in a good mood today. Otherwise, I''d have thrown you and your friend out already.¡±


    Uni clenched her jaw, her hands curling into fists in her lap. She hated how helpless this situation made her feel. But she knew better than to give Sarolta any further ammunition to use against her, so she remained silent, her gaze locked on the floor.


    Sarolta turned her attention to Esther, studying her with an intensity that made Uni uneasy. "I always notice the quiet ones," she said, her tone almost predatory now. "They''re the ones who observe and understand everything around them. They''re the dangerous ones.¡±


    Uni shot a quick glance at Esther, seeing if there was any response on her face. But as usual, Esther''s expression was unreadable. She sat unmoving, seemingly unfazed by Sarolta''s words.


    Sarolta crossed her arms, a smirk playing on her lips. "You''re definitely the observant one," she said, her tone filled with mockery. "The silent observer, always taking in information without saying a word. It''s almost impressive...if it weren''t so irritating.¡±


    Uni''s face turned into a deep frown. She couldn''t stand how Sarolta spoke to Esther as if she was a lab rat, something to be studied and observed. She clenched her fists harder, feeling a mix of anger and helplessness as she looked at Sarolta while refusing to make eye contact, her gaze a bit lower.


    "My eyes are up here, young lady," Sarolta taunted, crossing her arms over her chest.


    Uni''s cheeks turned red with shame and embarrassment. She was getting tired of Sarolta''s taunts, but she knew better than to rise to the bait. She forced herself to look up, her gaze meeting Sarolta''s cold eyes.


    "That''s better," Sarolta said, her tone smug and satisfied. "You do know how to obey when you want to." She then let out a sigh and leaned back against her desk, eyeing Uni and Esther with a mix of amusement and disdain.


    Silence filled the room as they sat there, the tension thick and palpable. Uni fidgeted with her hands, the urge to say something, anything, almost overwhelming. But she held her tongue, knowing it would only provoke Sarolta further.


    Sarolta watched them closely, observing their every move and expression. She seemed to be reveling in their helplessness, taking pleasure in knowing she had them in her grasp. But Uni refused to let her see the fear and helplessness in her eyes, keeping her expression as stoic as she could before finally gaining the courage to ask the golden question: "Why are you treating Trixie like she''s a puppy and not a fellow human being? All that talk about submission and obedience, what''s wrong with you?¡±


    Sarolta raised an eyebrow at the unexpected question, her gaze narrowing. "Oh, so you''re finally growing a spine, hm?" she said, her tone cold. "You''re curious about how I treat Trixie, are you?¡±


    Uni could feel her courage starting to wane, but she forced herself to stay firm, not wanting to show weakness. "Yes," she said firmly. "I want to know why you treat my friend like she''s nothing more than an animal. It''s not right.¡±


    Sarolta let out a chuckle, a cold, almost evil sound. "Oh, you''re so naive," she said, her tone condescending. "You think you know how to treat your friend, but you don''t. You''re a child compared to me. I know what''s best for her, and I''ll do anything to get her to obey. Because that''s what she needs, a firm hand to guide her.¡±


    Uni felt her anger starting to boil over. "She doesn''t need your guidance," she snapped, her voice rising. "She''s not your ''pup'' as you called her. She''s a human being with feelings and thoughts of her own.¡±


    Sarolta shrugged, feigning disinterest. "She''s been an elite agent of my corporation for two decades, and as such, I know what she needs," she said dismissively. "What she needs is discipline and obedience. And I''ll be the one to give it to her, whether she likes it or not.¡±


    Uni felt her fury rising even more. "You can''t just treat people like that," she said, her voice strained from holding back her anger. "You can''t just force people to obey you, to do whatever you want. It''s wrong.¡±


    Sarolta''s expression hardened, any hint of playfulness gone. "Wrong?" she said, her tone dropping to an almost dangerous level. "Who are you to decide what''s right and wrong? You''re just a little girl, a naive child who thinks she knows everything. You know nothing about the real world. Now, I refuse to let you two see her, she''s under my control. It is time for you both to go home, or I''ll remove you from this building by force.¡±


    Uni gritted her teeth, her heart pounding in her chest. She wanted to argue, to fight back, but she knew it was hopeless. Sarolta had all the power in this situation, and there was nothing they could do about it.


    Sarolta watched her, a smirk playing on her lips. "You''re angry, aren''t you?" she said, her tone amused. "You want to argue, to fight back, but you know it''s useless. You''re powerless here, and that bothers you.¡±


    Uni clenched her fists, her rage seeping out through her eyes. But she said nothing, knowing that any words she spoke would only fuel Sarolta''s sadistic pleasure.


    Sarolta chuckled again, enjoying the tension. "Your silence is telling," she said, her tone mocking. "You want to scream at me, don''t you? To tell me off and accuse me of being cruel. But you can''t, can you? Because you know I hold all the power here.¡±


    Uni wanted to scream, to lash out, to do anything to release the anger boiling within her. But she bit her tongue, refusing to give Sarolta the satisfaction of seeing her break.


    Sarolta studied her, noticing the internal struggle. "You''re fighting it, aren''t you?" she taunted. "You want to scream and shout, but you''re holding back. You''re trying so hard to stay calm and composed, even though you''re furious. It''s admirable, but ultimately pointless. So, do I need to remove you from this building by force, or will you be good girls and leave peacefully?¡±


    Uni let out an annoyed huff, her pride taking a huge hit. "We''ll leave," she forced out through clenched teeth. She knew there was no point in defying Sarolta, no point in resisting.


    Sarolta smirked, clearly pleased with herself. "Good girl," she said, her tone condescending. "See, it''s better to just listen to me. You''ll avoid getting hurt a lot more that way.¡±


    Uni couldn''t help but feel a sense of defeat and embarrassment. She hated how Sarolta spoke to her, how she belittled her and treated her like a child. But she had no choice but to comply. "Ugh, let''s go, Esther¡­¡±


    Sarolta watched them stand up, a satisfied smile on her face. "You''re making the right decision," she said, her tone almost magnanimous. "Now, march out of here. I don''t want to see you two here again.¡±


    Uni and Esther nodded, their heads bowed. Uni shot one last glare at Sarolta before turning and heading for the door, Esther following closely behind.


    As they walked away, Uni could feel Sarolta''s gaze boring into their backs. She felt humiliated, her pride and courage crushed beneath Sarolta''s boot. She clenched her fists tightly, her thoughts filled with anger and helplessness.

 I Can Explain

    When they reached the bedroom door, Leopoldine pushed Alice inside with a firm grip, locking the door behind them.


    Alice was shoved into the room, stumbling slightly before regaining her balance. Her heart raced as the door locked, sealing them both inside. Leopoldine''s praise sent a mix of shame and excitement coursing through her veins, her body betraying her with its own desire.


    She stood there, the room''s soft light illuminating her umber skin, her cheeks flushed as she waited in silence.


    Leopoldine''s gaze roved over Alice''s form, taking in every curve and contour. Her eyes glinted with a possessive hunger, as if she was inspecting a newly acquired toy.


    "You''re so lovely, darling~" she purred, her fingers tracing over Alice''s dark skin. "Your ebony skin...it contrasts so nicely with my pale complexion~¡±


    Alice shivered involuntarily as Leopoldine''s fingers traced over her skin, the contrast in their skin tones seeming even more stark under the dim lighting. Her heart raced as she felt the white woman''s touch, a mixture of excitement and discomfort washing over her.


    There was a part of her that felt oddly satisfied with Leopoldine''s possessive gaze, even as another part of her mind protested. She was torn between these conflicting feelings, unable to decide what to do next.


    Leopoldine''s smirk widened as she watched her little doll react to her touch, her dark skin shuddering under her pale fingers. "You''re so responsive to my touch, aren''t you~?" she purred, her hand sliding up to gently caress Alice''s cheek. "So sensitive...so...obedient~"


    Alice couldn''t help but lean into Leopoldine''s touch, her body betraying her better judgment. The sensation of being touched with such gentleness and possessiveness was intoxicating, despite herself.


    Leopoldine chuckled softly as she felt Alice lean into her touch, her hand moving lower to cup her chin, forcing her to look up into her eyes. "You''re so easy to toy with, my little doll~ So easily broken and molded into something new...something desirable."


    Her thumb rubbed circles over the young woman''s chin, her gaze locking onto hers hungrily. "I wonder how far I can push you, pet~¡±


    Alice could feel her cheeks flushing even deeper, her body responding to Leopoldine''s touch in a way she couldn''t control. The word "mark" sent a shiver down her spine, her heart racing with a dark anticipation. She wanted to be marked, to be claimed by her Mistress, to belong to her completely. She was lost in her submission, her mind consumed by her desires.


    Her own words seemed to slip out unbidden. "But...mark me, Mistress. Mark me as yours.¡±


    Leopoldine''s smirk grew even wider at those words. They made her snap, pushing Alice onto the bed and and climbing on top of her to straddle her waist, pinning Alice''s wrists above her head and leaning forward, her breath ghosting against her face.


    "Oh? Are you giving me permission to mark you, my dark doll~?" she crooned, her voice like velvet. "I could create such beautiful markings on your beautiful dark skin¡­¡±


    Alice''s breath caught in her throat as she was pinned down onto the bed, Leopoldine straddling her waist with a dominant grace. Her wrists were captured in the white woman''s grip, leaving her feeling vulnerable and exposed, but she also felt a twisted sense of satisfaction. She was completely at her Mistress'' mercy, and the thought of being marked by her made her shiver with arousal.


    In a moment of submission, she whimpered out, "Yes. Yes, Mistress...mark me. Mark me as yours. Please.¡±


    Leopoldine let out a deep, satisfied hum as she heard those trembling words, a spark of excitement lighting in her eyes. She leaned her head down to the side of Alice''s neck, her breath hot against her skin as she began to kiss and nip at the sensitive flesh.


    "Mmmm...such a good little doll, being so obedient and submissive~" she murmured between kisses, her teeth grazing against Alice''s skin. "You''re all mine to mark...to claim...and I''m going to enjoy it completely~¡±


    Alice shivered uncontrollably as Leopoldine''s kisses and nips trailed down her throat, her breath growing ragged with desire. Leopoldine''s words made her feel even more helpless, her submission taking hold and overriding any remaining objections she may have. She was completely under Leopoldine''s spell.


    She tilted her head back, exposing more of her neck, and replied, "Please...claim me, Mistress...I''m yours, I''m yours, please¡­¡±


    Leopoldine let out a low, possessive growl, her teeth sinking into the soft flesh of Alice''s neck. She bit down hard enough to leave a mark, her tongue swirling against the reddened flesh.


    She felt a wave of dominance and satisfaction rush through her, her grip on Alice''s wrists tightening as she bit and marked her neck. "That''s a good pet..." she purred, her voice low and dominant. "You''re mine, completely mine....my black pet~...¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Alice gasped as she felt Leopoldine''s teeth sink into her flesh, the sharp pain sending a burst of both excitement and fear through her. She felt the wetness of Leopoldine''s tongue, marking her, claiming her as she said. Even as her mind still protested, her body was now a hundred percent under the control of her Mistress.


    Leopoldine removed her mouth from Alice''s neck, her eyes roaming over the reddened flesh with a possessive gaze. "Mmm...my beautiful mark on your beautiful dark skin~" she murmured, her fingers tracing over the bite mark with a satisfied smirk. "You belong to me now, my little piece of treasure~"


    She shifted her position to where she laid on Alice''s body and began to press slow, languid kisses down Alice''s neck, her body pressing down onto hers with possessive force. "You''re mine forever...my black pet to use and claim~¡±


    Alice groaned as Leopoldine''s body pressed down onto her, the weight and heat of her white Mistress sending a shiver down her spine. She felt herself submitting even further, no longer able to fight off the desire that was consuming her.


    With every kiss from her Mistress''s lips, Alice felt more and more like she belonged to her, her body and mind slowly succumbing to her Mistress''s will. ¡°Y-yes¡­yes¡­" she whimpered out, her voice needy and desperate.


    Leopoldine''s smirk widened at the sound of that desperate whimper, her body growing hot at the sight of how completely submitted Alice was to her. "That''s a good pet, that''s my good little doll~" she purred, her mouth finding its way to Alice''s collarbone.


    She trailed her lips over the soft flesh, gently nipping and sucking, leaving more bite marks in her wake. "I love seeing my marks on your body...it proves you belong to me, my black toy~¡±


    Alice''s body responded with a shiver of pleasure as Leopoldine left more bites and marks on her collarbone, her heart racing as her Mistress claimed her completely. She let out soft, breathless gasps with each bite, her body moving against her Mistress''s as if seeking more. She moaned out, her voice trembling with a mix of desire and submission.


    Leopoldine let out a deep possessive growl, her body pressing down forcefully against Alice''s. She could feel her pet completely submitting to her, her body trembling with desire. She leaned down to whisper in her ear, her voice a low, dominant purr.


    "That''s right...keep moaning gor me, my sweet black doll~" she said, her lips trailing down to her shoulder. "And now that I have marked you as mine...it''s time to move on to the¡­next part~¡±


    Alice shivered as she felt the heat of Leopoldine''s breath against her shoulder, her senses overwhelmed by the woman''s dominance. She could feel the weight of her body and the power of her desire as she leaned over her.


    Yet, even as she felt herself sinking deeper under her Mistress''s control, a part of her still wondered what "next part" her Mistress was referring to. "Next part?" she asked, her voice soft and breathless


    Leopoldine chuckled darkly, her hand tracing across Alice''s soft brown skin, teasingly tugging at the hem of her clothes. "Yes, my little doll~" she murmured, her eyes fixed on the black flesh beneath her fingers. "I have such a delicious night planned for us~"


    She leaned down, her mouth hovering inches away from Alice''s body, her breath hot against her skin. "Are you ready to please your Mistress, my sweet doll~?¡±


    A shiver of anticipation ran through Alice at the words ''delicious night''. Her body was on fire with desire, her mind consumed by her Mistress''s voice and touch. "Yes..." she whispered, her voice quivering with need. "Yes, Mistress...I''m ready to do anything you command¡­¡±


    Leopoldine let out a low, possessive growl, her body pressed down onto Alice''s body, pinning her down on to the bed. "Oh, you are a good little doll~" she murmured. "I love having you completely under my control...my pretty black pet, mine to play with~"


    She leaned in closer, her mouth hovering over her ear. "My sweet...Schokok¨¹sse..."


    ¡­


    The next morning, Alice and Leopoldine stepped out of the bedroom, the former''s neck covered in love bites and both drenched in sweat as Rachel and the others looked between the two girls and raised a brow at Alice, who was marked. Alice could feel the stares of her friends on her skin, their eyes tracing the marks on her neck. She knew they must be wondering what happened, what had led to this display of possession and submission.


    Her cheeks burned with shame as she avoided their gazes, her mind still swimming in a haze of sensation. She couldn''t bring herself to meet their eyes, unable to explain what she had become.


    Rachel and the other girls stared at Alice with concern and confusion written across their faces. "What happened to your neck?" Rachel asked tentatively, breaking the uneasy silence. Her eyes lingered on Alice''s neck, taking in the love bites that decorated her dark skin.


    Alice''s cheeks flushed even deeper as she felt her friends'' gaze on her neck, the evidence of her submission and possession now on full display. "I...I-" she began weakly, her voice faltering. She couldn''t find the words to explain what happened, how she had willingly given herself to Leopoldine, how she had allowed herself to be marked like property.


    Rachel''s expression hardened as she noticed the hesitation in Alice''s voice and saw the marks on her neck, concern and anger rising within her. "Did she force those onto you?" she asked protectively, taking a step closer to her friend.


    "N-no...I...I let her-" Alice began, her voice barely above a whisper. She couldn''t bring herself to tell the truth, to admit that she had willingly submitted to Leopoldine''s demands, that she had reveled in being marked as her Mistress'' property¡­


    Rachel''s eyes widened, her concern shifting to disbelief and confusion. "You...let her?" she repeated, struggling to make sense of this. "Why? Why would you let that dark skin-obsessed perv mark you like that?¡±


    Alice felt a wave of shame wash over her as Rachel''s words cut through her.


    ''Dark skin-obsessed perv''


    Her words hit her like a cold splash of water, bringing her back to reality. She could feel the weight of her decision to let Leopoldine mark her, the reminder of her submission etched into her skin.


    The other girls, too, were staring at Alice with a mix of concern and shock, their eyes fixed on the love bites that scattered like stars across her dark skin. They could tell that something had happened, something that had transformed their friend in a way they couldn''t quite understand.


    Leopoldine smirked at the girls'' reactions, her smugness obvious as she wrapped an arm around Alice''s waist, pulling her against her body. "My, my...look at the commotion we''ve stirred up~" she cooed, her tone dripping with pleasure.


    Alice held up her hands in a surrender, waving them as she sputtered, ¡°I-I can explain, guys¡­ Th-the thing is¡­¡±

 Back to Our Place

    When Trixie and Uni reached the exit, the sunlight outside was a stark contrast to the dark atmosphere of the office. Uni opened the door, the fresh air hitting her face like a punch. She wanted nothing more than to run as fast and far as she could, to escape from Sarolta''s presence.


    As she stepped out, feeling a slight bit better with each step, Sarolta''s voice stopped them one last time: "Oh, and girls? Just remember, I''m always watching. You better behave yourselves from now on.¡±


    Uni paused, her heart sinking. She turned around slowly, meeting Sarolta''s cold gaze. "We will," she gritted out, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Sarolta nodded, a satisfied smirk on her face. "That''s what I like to hear," she said. "Run along now, little mice. And remember, I have eyes and ears everywhere.¡±


    With that, Sarolta closed the door, disappearing from sight. Uni and Esther stood there for a moment, the sound of the door''s shut still ringing in their ears.


    Uni felt a wave of resentment wash over her. She couldn''t believe how they had been treated, how Sarolta had made them feel so small and insignificant.


    She looked at Esther, seeing the same feelings reflected in her eyes. Uni''s mind raced with thoughts, replaying the scene with Sarolta over and over. She wanted to scream, to punch something, to do something, anything to release the anger and frustration bubbling inside her. Without a word, they began to walk away from the building, their footsteps the only sound in the otherwise quiet surroundings.


    ¡­


    Back at the safe house, Stephanie sat up at the sound of the door opening, her face lighting up as soon as she saw Uni and Esther. "Heyyy friendos~! I was starting to wonder where you all went!" she exclaimed, a bright smile on her face.


    Uni and Esther gave weary smiles in return, struggling to maintain a cheerful front. They were both tired and drained, the events of the past day having taken a toll on them. "Hey, Stephanie. It''s been like two days and we''re sorry. We just...had some things to take care of," Uni said, her voice betraying a hint of exhaustion.


    Stephanie immediately noticed the fatigue in their faces and the weary tone in their voices, her smile turning into a look of concern. "Are you okay? You look tired." she asked, getting to her feet and walking over to them.


    Uni let out a weary sigh, leaning against the wall for support. "We''re fine. Just...had a long day." she replied, her voice sounding unusually soft.


    Stephanie wasn''t convinced. "You look sooooo exhausted. You should sit down and rest a while." she insisted, guiding them to the couch.


    Uni and Esther let themselves be led to the couch, too tired to argue. They settled into the cushions, the soft fabric almost comforting against their weary bodies.


    Stephanie took a seat across from them, her concern apparent on her face. "Did something happen? You seriously look super-duper stressed about something.¡±


    Uni shook her head weakly, trying to muster up a reassuring smile. "No, nothing happened. Just...a long and tiring day, that''s all.¡±


    Stephanie gave them both a skeptical look, clearly not buying their explanation. "You sure? Then where''s Trixie?" she questioned.


    Uni and Esther exchanged a nervous glance, their weariness suddenly replaced by a hint of discomfort. Uni let out a sigh, her voice hushed and somber. "Trixie...has a bit more work to do before coming back." she finally said.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Stephanie''s eyes widened, her expression turning from concern to confusion. "What do you mean? Why is she still working when you are back now?" she asked, her voice laced with worry.


    Uni let out another weary sigh, the weight of their ordeal weighing heavily on her words. "She needed... to take care of a...task." she replied, avoiding Stephanie''s questioning gaze.


    Uni ran a hand through her messy hair, her eyes avoiding Stephanie''s gaze. "It''s...it''s classified," she replied cryptically, hoping that Stephanie would drop the subject.


    Stephanie''s eyes widened even more, her curiosity now fully piqued. "Classified? Pfft, what the heck are you guys, spies?" she joked, trying to lighten the tense atmosphere.


    Uni released a weary chuckle, her exhaustion making it hard to even manage a proper smile. "Something like that," she mumbled, the truth of her words weighing heavily on her weary mind.


    Stephanie''s eyes went wide, her expression now a mix of awe and concern. "Wait, what? You''re not kidding, are you?¡±


    Uni shook her head weakly. "Wish I was," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    Stephanie sat there, utterly shocked, trying to process what she just heard. "Soooo...you two, like, work for some kind of spy agency or something?" she asked, disbelief still lingering in her voice.


    Uni let out a weary sigh, her exhaustion making it hard to keep up the facade. She nodded briefly. "Something like that," she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Stephanie''s jaw dropped open, her eyes fixed on them in complete disbelief. "No way," she whispered. "You''re actually real spies? Like, for real?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah...we are." Uni muttered, not having any energy left to keep up the act anymore.


    Stephanie''s eyes were as wide as saucers. She was completely stunned. "That is SO cool," she exclaimed, a mix of awe and curiosity in her gaze.


    Uni let out a weary chuckle, her exhaustion seeping through. "Trust me, it''s not as cool as you think," she muttered, her weariness making her words almost sound bitter.


    "Oh, c''mon," Stephanie rolled her eyes, still in awe. "Being a spy totally sounds cool! You get to, like, sneak in buildings and steal secret documents and stuff!¡±


    Uni let out a weary sigh, her exhaustion making her patience wear thin. "Trust me, it''s not all glitz and glamor. It''s stressful, it''s risky, and it''s a lot of work.¡±


    Stephanie shrugged, still caught up in the thrill of it all. "Yeah, I guess. But isn''t being a spy like, really exciting? Like, you get to travel to awesome places and be super-secretive and stuff.¡±


    Uni let out a weary sigh, her exhaustion making her patience wane. "Mmm...I''ll tell you all about it sooner or later when I''m in a better mood, okay? But how were you the past few days while we were gone?¡±


    Stephanie nodded, sensing that she probably had pushed too far with her questions. "Oh, I was fine," she said, her enthusiasm slightly dying down. "Just chilling here, watching TV and waiting for you to get back.¡±


    "I see," Uni said, her exhaustion making it hard to even keep the conversation going. "Sorry for keeping you waiting for so long. It''s not a good look to leave a little girl home alone for days unannounced like we did, we just didn''t expect things to turn out the way they did. I''m glad to see you managed to entertain yourself until then.¡±


    Stephanie nodded, a slight smile on her lips. "Yeahhhh, I managed. But hey, you''re back now, so all''s well that ends well, right?¡±


    Uni managed a weary smile, her tiredness showing through the cracks in her composure. "Yeah....all''s well that ends well...." she mumbled back, her eyes half-lidded.


    Stephanie''s curiosity piqued once again, sensing the weariness in Uni''s voice. "Hey, you look really exhausted though. Are you sure you''re okay?¡±


    Uni let out another weary sigh, her exhaustion making it hard to respond fully. "We''re okay. Just...got a lot on the mind.¡±


    Stephanie''s concern grew at seeing Uni''s weary state. "Are you sure? Because you two look really tired. It''s like you haven''t slept in a week or something. And you guys are looking like super-pale and...like, worn out. No offense.¡±


    Uni let out a weary chuckle, her exhaustion making even laughing feel like effort. "None taken. We''ve been through and seen a lot, and it''s taken a toll on us. But don''t worry, we''ll be fine.¡±


    Stephanie nodded, though she was still worried. "Alright, if you say so. But you guys should really get some rest. You look like you''re running on fumes.¡±


    Uni nodded weakly, her exhaustion making it hard to even gesture much. "Yeah, we will. We''ll get some rest soon¡­¡±


    Stephanie stood up, still clearly concerned, but understanding the limits. "Alrighty then. You guys get some rest, ¡®kay? I''ll be here if you need anything.¡±


    Uni nodded, her eyes already drooping with fatigue. "Thanks, Steph. We appreciate it.¡±


    Stephanie gave them a small smile and watched as they got up, stumbling over to their respective rooms. The exhaustion was evident in the way they moved - slow and heavy.

 Leaving Frigid...Or Are We?

    "Alice..." Noelle began, her voice shaky and unsure. "Why are you letting her do this to you? This...this isn''t right. You''re not some-"


    But before she could finish her sentence, Leopoldine cut her off with an icy tone, "You dare to question my treatment of my dear Alice? How dare you try to interfere?! She is mine, and I will do with her as I please. And if I choose to mark her as my property, then that is what I will do.¡±


    The girls stood in stunned silence, their faces a mix of disbelief and horror. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing, how Leopoldine was openly claiming Alice as her property and asserting dominance over her like she was some sort of toy to be owned and marked as she pleased.


    Leopoldine''s smirk deepened, seeming to revel in the girls'' shock and horror. She pulled Alice even closer, her grip tight and possessive. "That''s right, you all heard me. She''s mine, and I''ll mark her however I please. And there''s absolutely nothing you can do to stop it. Or me~¡±


    Alice''s cheeks flushed even deeper, her thoughts swirling with a chaotic mix of emotions. She couldn''t deny the thrill she felt from being claimed so openly, the way her body instinctively responded to Leopoldine''s possessive grip. But at the same time, the shame and humiliation of being treated like a mere possession, of being marked and paraded before her friends, was overwhelming.


    Rachel rolled up the sleeves of her dress, stepping up to Leopoldine and looking up at her with those fierce magenta eyes of hers. "Let go of our friend or I''ll whoop your ass right here!¡±


    Leopoldine raised an eyebrow, sizing up Rachel with a smirk. "Oh, you''ve got some fire in you, huh? How cute~ But let me remind you, darling, your petite stature and adorable pout isn''t scaring anyone, your height can''t even pass my chin.¡±


    Rachel glared back, her fists clenching tightly. "I don''t give a damn about your size. I''ll still kick your ass for treating my friend like some toy!¡±


    Leopoldine chuckled, clearly amused by Rachel''s defiance. "Oh, you''re feisty, aren''t you? But let me give you a little piece of advice. If you try to challenge me, you really don''t stand a chance. In fact, I could break you in half like a twig if I wanted to, sweetheart~¡±


    Rachel gritted her teeth, her rage flaring up. "Try it! I might be petite, but I''m tougher than I look!" she retorted, her eyes narrowed into slits.


    Leopoldine raised an eyebrow, her smirk growing wider. "Oh, is that so? You think you can take me on, huh? Let''s test that theory, shall we?¡±


    Rachel''s knuckles turned white as her fists clenched even tighter, her breath coming in short, sharp bursts. "You''re on, you controlling nutjob.¡±


    Leopoldine''s smirk grew wicked, her eyes filled with mischief. "Oh, I was hoping you''d say that~ But don''t say I didn''t warn you when I have you on the ground in seconds~¡±


    Rachel growled, her body tensing up as she prepared to fight. "Bring it on, you controlling freak! I''m not afraid of you! Ha!"


    Rachel threw a punch at Leopoldine. Leopoldine stepped to the side and grabbed Rachel''s extended arm, leaping up and twisting her body as she flipped in the air. Before Rachel or any of the other girls could react, Leopoldine''s thighs put her neck in a death grip before her whole body was slammed onto the hard floor, stuck in a brutal headscissor.


    Leopoldine chuckled, her voice dripping with satisfaction as she watched Rachel struggle beneath her. "Well, well, well...isn''t this a surprise~? I told you you stood no chance against me, darling. And now look at you, helplessly pinned beneath my thick thighs.¡±


    Rachel let out a strangled gasp as Leopoldine tightened her grip, her face turning red from the pressure. "Le--let go of me..." she croaked, flailing her limbs desperately. "I--I can''t...breathe¡­¡±


    Leopoldine smirked, keeping her grip tight. "Oh, it''s a little difficult, is it? I''m quite enjoying seeing you struggle under my grip. You''re such a feisty little thing, but it seems you''ve bitten off more than you can chew, darling~¡±


    Rachel''s struggles were growing more desperate, her face turning an even deeper shade of red as air became harder and harder to draw in. "Let...me...G-go..." she wheezed, her movements becoming more sluggish as her body began to give out on her, her hands desperately slapping against Leopoldine''s powerful thighs.


    Leopoldine''s smirk widened as she felt the impact of Rachel''s slaps against her thighs, only egging her on. "Oh, this is too much fun. Look at you, squirming like a little insect beneath me. You''re not giving up now, are you, darling~?¡±


    Rachel''s efforts began to diminish, her limbs growing weaker and weaker as her oxygen supply continued to dwindle. Her vision started to get blurry as her flailing became more futile, her hands struggling more and more to find purchase on Leopoldine''s thick thighs, their surface becoming slippery from Rachel''s sweat.


    "Let Rachel out of the headlock, Leopoldine!" Noelle yelled, standing over the two girls.


    Leopoldine turned her head to look up at Noelle, her smirk only widening. "Oh, don''t you just look absolutely precious, trying to play the hero~¡±


    "I''m not kidding! Let her go right now!" Noelle exclaimed, her voice growing more panicked as she saw Rachel''s movements become weaker and weaker.


    Leopoldine chuckled, her grip becoming even tighter. "Oh, listen to you, trying to sound all tough. I could snap her neck like a twig right now if I wanted to. Just a little twist of my hips~¡±


    "You won''t!" Noelle exclaimed, her eyes growing wide with horror at the thought. "Let her go, you monster!¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Leopoldine giggled in response, not budging an inch. "Oh, don''t get your panties in a twist, sweetheart. Which, speaking of panties, your friend here is getting quite a good view of mine in this position, how lucky~¡±


    Leopoldine shifted her thighs slightly, giving Rachel an even clearer view of her underwear, which was just barely covered by the skimpy, tight red skirt she wore. Rachel blushed, despite her struggle to breathe, feeling humiliated and embarrassed by her sudden and unwanted view of Leopoldine''s attire.


    "Hah, well look at that~" Leopoldine chuckled, sensing Rachel''s embarrassment. "It seems like your little friend is enjoying this little view she''s getting~¡±


    Rachel managed to let out a ragged, yet defiant, response, despite her weakened state. "F-F-Fuck you¡­¡±


    Leopoldine let out a cruel laugh, her grip staying tight. "Oh my, you''d just love to do that, wouldn''t you, my dear~?¡±


    "You''re disgusting!" Noelle exclaimed, her face contorted in anger. "Listen here, you stayed here at our place for the night, now it''s time for you to leave! Doesn''t your organization need you, anyways?!¡±


    "Ah-ah-ah...no can do, darling~" Leopoldine cooed. "I have my reasons for being here...personal reasons~¡±


    "No! You said your organization or whatever needs you, so you''re leaving! Now let go of Rachel''s neck and get out!" Noelle demanded, taking a step forward, her stance growing even more aggressive.


    Leopoldine''s smirk only grew wider in response to Noelle''s demand. "Oh, you really think you''re in any position to make demands~? I''m enjoying myself here, and I''m certainly not leaving until I''m done~¡±


    "You''re done when I say you''re done, you damn lunatic!" Noelle responded, her face growing even more impatient. "Now, let go, or I''ll make you let go! You have my word on that! You and I will have our own little fight here if I have to, so let. Her. GO." She punctuated the end of the sentence with a stomp on the ground.


    "You want to fight, huh~?" Leopoldine cooed, her eyes filled with satisfaction at the challenge. "I''d love to test your little twig arms against my luscious thighs~¡±


    "That''s it! I''m going to punch your lights out if you don''t let her go right now!" Noelle hissed, her face growing even more red with anger. "I''m serious! I''ve had it with your nonsense, and you can kiss that stupid smug look off your face!¡±


    "Ohhh, you''re feisty~" Leopoldine purred. "I can hardly wait to see your feeble attempts at even poking me, let alone knocking me out~¡±


    "You''re going to regret that smart mouth of yours!" Noelle exclaimed, raising her booted foot and aiming for Leopoldine''s face, slamming it down.


    Leopoldine''s eyebrows shot up in response to Noelle''s attack, but she effortlessly bobbed her head to the left, her smirk widening. "Oh, that''s cute~ Is that all you''ve got, sweetie pie?¡±


    "Oh, just you wait!" Noelle exclaimed, preparing another kick for Leopoldine.


    Leopoldine chuckled smugly, her body remaining still. "And what are you going to do next, huh? Flail your arms around? Kick like a helpless little child? You know I''m stronger than you~¡±


    "...You know what," Noelle began, lowering her foot. "We can''t make you leave, but we can leave you here. Good luck scraping up some rent for this room somehow.¡±


    Leopoldine''s smirk faltered at the reminder, her grip on Rachel temporarily loosening. "H-Hey...you can''t just leave me here!¡±


    "Oh, we sure can!" Noelle declared, her tone sharp and defiant. "And there''s nothing you can do to stop us from doing just that! You''ve already overstayed your welcome.¡±


    Leopoldine''s face twisted in annoyance, her grip on Rachel''s neck slipping a bit more. "You''re kidding me, right? You can''t just leave me here all alone, without any way to pay for this room!¡±


    "Oh, that''s too bad~ Maybe you should have thought about that before you decided to torment us and assault us, huh?" Noelle retorted, her gaze filled with a mix of satisfaction and triumph.


    Leopoldine''s smirk dissipated, and her grip loosened even more. "Ugh, you''re so annoying... Do you really think I can survive here on my own without any money?¡±


    "That sounds like a ''you'' problem," Noelle responded, her smirk mirroring Leopoldine''s earlier smugness. "Maybe you should''ve thought about that before being such a horrible, despicable person for no reason at all. Have fun figuring out how to take care of yourself, psycho.¡±


    Leopoldine''s grip continued to loosen, her expression turning sour. "Ugh, I...I can''t believe you''re doing this to me! I can''t just fend for myself in this sweltering place!¡±


    "Aw, are you actually begging, now?" Noelle taunted, her smirk growing wider. "I thought you were supposed to be so big and strong, but now you''re just a pathetic, useless girl who can''t even take care of herself. How sad~¡±


    Leopoldine''s grip on Rachel''s neck became almost non-existent at this point, her face twisted in discomfort at being reduced to such a pitiful state. "You...you''re so cruel...how could you just leave me here?¡±


    "You brought this on yourself, creep," Noelle replied, her voice filled with both satisfaction and irritation. "You had every chance to behave like a normal person, but you chose to be a bully and assault us. Now you get to deal with the consequences, all alone."


    She stepped forward, reaching down and pulling up the disoriented Rachel from under Leopoldine and surrounding her, Alice, and Zalgo in a field of her aura.


    "Good luck out here." Noelle said with a satisfied grin. And with that, the girls all disappeared in the blink of an eye with no trace, leaving Leopoldine all by herself in the hotel room.


    Leopoldine''s mind raced as she grappled with her new predicament. She had never expected things to play out this way. "Damn it...no, no this can''t be happening..."


    She looked around the room, her confidence shattered. "How am I supposed to survive here without any money..."


    And at 11 A.M., a knock was heard on the door. Leopoldine''s heart raced as she heard the knock on the door. She knew what it meant - someone was here to collect the rent, rent that she didn¡¯t have. Her mind raced, trying to think of a way out of this situation, but she came up empty.


    With trepidation, she approached the door and opened it slowly. On the other side stood a tall, intimidating figure, flanked by two even larger companions.


    The landlord stood before her, a burly dark elf man who exudes authority. "Hello, young lady," he said gruffly. "I see you''re staying in this room. Do you have my rent for today?¡±


    Leopoldine froze under the man''s gaze, her mind racing for a believable lie. "Um...y-yes, I do," she managed to stammer. "I...I just need a moment to get it¡­¡±


    The landlord''s eyes narrowed as he studied her, his presence imposing. "I don''t have all day, young lady," he said in a tone that brooked no argument. "I''ll give you five minutes to come up with that rent. No excuses, no stalling. Understood?¡±


    Leopoldine nodded, her heart pounding wildly. "Y-Yes, I understand. Just...just give me a minute," she said weakly.


    The landlord grunted, his eyes narrowing further. "Five minutes," he repeated firmly. "Not a second longer.¡±


    Leopoldine retreated back into the room, her mind racing as she frantically searched for a solution. She knew she didn''t have the money, and there was no way she could come up with it in just five minutes.


    She paced back and forth, her panic growing with each passing second. "Think, think, think," she muttered to herself, desperation seeping into her voice.


    Leopoldine''s mind raced as she searched for any possible way out of this situation. She thought of trying to fight them off, but creating a ruckus when she needed to leave the country wasn''t the best option. Begging and pleading for more time came to mind, but she knew the landlord wouldn''t budge. The thought of trying to charm the men then came to mind, which was easily her best bet, considering her Void Magic ability. With a smirk at her own genius, she pulled out her Connexus and turned it on, thinking to herself:


    ¡­Let''s dance.

 Fighting for Consciousness

    The morning light streamed into the room through the curtains, and the sound of birds chirping could be heard outside. The group slowly stirred, each person waking up feeling groggy and disheveled.


    Uni opened her eyes and winced at the sunbeam, her head pounding with a dull headache. She slowly sat up, feeling the soreness in her muscles and the exhaustion weighing down her mind. She looked over at Esther, who was slowly waking up as well, her expression weary and pale.


    Uni let out a soft breath, her voice hoarse and strained. "Hey...you feeling okay?" she asked Esther, concern laced in her weary voice.


    Esther slowly sat up, her expression indicating that she was not any less tired than Uni was. She let out a heavy sigh, rubbing her eyes before nodding weakly in response to Uni''s question.


    Uni nodded back, understanding the silence. "Yeah, I know how you feel," she said, her words filled with exhaustion. "I''m not feeling too hot myself.¡±


    The door to the room opened and Stephanie poked her head in, looking at them with a mix of worry and curiosity. "Hey, you two. You guys up yet?¡±


    Uni groaned softly, rubbing her temples as if to ease her headache. "Unfortunately, yeah. But we''re not feeling too great, in case you can''t tell," she remarked, her voice still hoarse and weary.


    Stephanie nodded, a sympathetic expression on her face. "I figured. You guys still look mega worn out," she stated, stepping fully into the room.


    Uni nodded tiredly, a weary sigh escaping her lips. "Yeah...we didn''t have the best night of sleep, to say the least," she confessed, her voice sounding even more strained.


    Stephanie studied their weary faces, concern etched on her features. "So uhhh...whaddya plan on doing today? I dunno if it''d be a good idea to go anywhere like that.¡±


    Uni let out a weary sigh, her head still pounding with pain. "Honestly, I''m not sure," she admitted, her voice sounding strained and hoarse. "We''re exhausted, and the thought of going anywhere is just...too much right now.¡±


    Stephanie gave a sympathetic nod. "Yeah, I figured. How about you guys just take it easy today? Maybe hang out here, watch some TV or something?¡±


    Uni nodded weakly, her expression weary. "Sounds like a good idea. We could use the rest.¡±


    Stephanie nodded in agreement. "Okay, cool. I''ll go grab us some breakfast or something." she said with a determined note in her voice.


    Uni nodded appreciatively, grateful for Stephanie''s thoughtfulness. "Thanks, Steph. That would be nice, I''m starving," she replied, her voice still sounding hoarse and tired.


    Stephanie nodded again, her determination to aid her friends making her smile. "Alright, I''ll be back in a sec." she replied before making her way out the door.


    With Stephanie gone, the room fell into a silence, broken only by the sound of their heavy breathing. Uni rubbed her temples again, her headache still pounding. "Ugh, my head feels like it''s about to explode. How are you feeling, Esther?¡±


    Esther, still looking pale and weary, shrugged weakly in response, her face betraying her exhaustion. It was clear that she was as tired as Uni, if not more.


    Uni nodded in understanding, her own exhaustion mirrored in her weary gaze. "Well, at least we''ve got each other, right? Misery loves company, and all that," she joked weakly, trying to lighten the mood.


    Esther let out a soft sigh, a weary ghost of a smile appearing on her lips. She nodded weakly in agreement, her fatigue too overwhelming to do much else.


    Just then, Stephanie returned with a few snacks and drinks. "I thought you guys would need some fuel," she said, setting the food down on the bedside table.


    Uni nodded in appreciation, her tired gaze falling on the snacks. "Thanks, Steph. You''re a lifesaver," she said, her voice still hoarse.


    Stephanie smiled, taking a seat on the edge of the bed. "No problem. But ya know, you two seriously need some rest. You don''t look like you''ve slept in days, it''s kinda scary.¡±


    Uni let out a weary sigh, nodding in agreement. "Yeah, I know. But it''s not like we really had time to sleep. We''ve been going non-stop for...well, for a while now. I''ve lost track of time," she confessed, her voice tinged with exhaustion.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Stephanie nodded in understanding. "Yeahhhh...I can tell. But''cha really should take it easy today. Let''s all hang out and watch TV together, ''kay?¡±


    Uni nodded weakly, too tired to argue. "Okay, sounds good to me. We''ll hang out, try to relax, and see how we feel later on.¡±


    Stephanie smiled, glad they''d agreed. "Awesome. Let''s get comfy then."


    Stephanie grabbed the TV remote off of the table and climbed onto the bed between Uni and Esther, pulling the blanket up to her waist and sandwiching herself between them.


    Uni and Esther both shifted to lean back against the headboard, feeling the warmth of Stephanie''s presence next to them. Even in their weary state, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of comfort in her company.


    Stephanie navigated through the channels, searching for something interesting to watch. She settled on an old black and white movie, the images on the screen flickering softly in the dimly lit room.


    The trio cuddled up under the blanket, their bodies pressed together in a pile of warmth and exhaustion. The movie was slow-paced and a little dull, but none of them minded. The soft sounds of the movie provided a lulling backdrop to the weary silence, and the warmth of each other''s bodies was oddly soothing.


    Despite their exhaustion, Uni and Esther found themselves drifting in and out of sleep, their minds hazy with fatigue, the movie serving as a backdrop to their half-conscious state. Meanwhile, Stephanie was eating the snacks she brought for everyone, silently chewing on sugar-coated diced fruits from a small bowl while watching the movie.


    Uni''s and Esther''s eyes fluttered open and closed, their heads drooping here and there. They''d wake up for a few minutes, but the fatigue was too strong, and soon enough, they''d be lulled back to sleep with the drone of the movie and the sound of Stephanie''s occasional munching.


    This cycle repeated for quite a while. The girls would try to stay awake, but their tired eyes would betray them, and they''d quickly doze off again. This back-and-forth of sleep and half-wakefulness continued for what felt like hours, each time they''d wake up, the movie would get more and more confusing, and the cycle of semi-consciousness would continue to plague them.


    After what felt like a lifetime of drifting in and out of consciousness, the movie screen finally began to show the end credits, accompanied by a slow, emotional piano melody. With the movie now over, Uni and Esther seemed ready to let go of consciousness. Stephanie now being the only one awake for the time being.


    Stephanie was still sitting up, her eyes wide open, looking as fresh as the morning, in stark contrast to the other girls. She turned to her right and watched as Uni''s head slipped down onto her shoulder, then to her left, as Esther slumped over, coming to rest on Stephanie''s other shoulder.


    Seeing that both Uni and Esther were now fully asleep, Stephanie sighed softly and turned her gaze back to the blank screen of the TV. She couldn''t help but smile a little, as the scene was amusing, with the two girls asleep on her shoulders, all the while she was completely awake.


    Despite her urge to shift her position, Stephanie couldn''t bring herself to wake the girls up, their exhausted faces and weary bodies making them look incredibly drained, even a little sick. They didn''t look healthy, which was understandable, given that they hadn''t had a proper sleep, and she guessed that was probably because of stress.


    Stephanie sighed, resigning herself to staying in her position, with the two girls'' heads on her shoulders. It wasn''t exactly comfortable, but she didn''t mind. It was her way of showing support and caring. It''s the least she could do after they freed her from RISHA and got her out of Yushalia.


    Stephanie looked around the room, taking in her surroundings. The room felt cozy with the warm sunlight peeking through the dark curtains, which helped give the illusion that it''s still dark outside, the perfect setting for her tired friends. The sounds of birds outside created a faint symphony of chirping. A soft sense of comfort washed over the room, but it couldn''t completely diminish Stephanie''s worries for the girls; they didn''t seem fine.


    Stephanie found herself zoning out, getting lost in the quiet of the room. Her thoughts wandered, ranging from the girls'' health to how they all ended up in this situation. Then her heart jolted as a sudden, loud noise from outside snapped her out of her thoughts and made the girls shift uncomfortably in their sleep.


    Stephanie''s heart was pounding as she looked over at the sleeping forms beside her, both Uni and Esther had jerked awake at the sound. Uni''s eyes were wide and darting around, clearly startled, while Esther let out a soft whimper as she clutched at the fabric of Stephanie''s shirt, gripping it tightly.


    "Shhh...it''s okay, it''s okay," Stephanie murmured softly, gently rubbing Esther''s trembling hand in an attempt to soothe her. Her heart was still racing from the sudden noise, but she knew that her friends needed her to be calm and collected, to comfort and reassure them.


    She wrapped her arms around the girls, bringing them closer in an embrace. "It was just a car backfiring, nothing else," she reassured them quietly, her chin resting on top of Uni''s head.


    Uni and Esther were still shaking, their fear palpable. They were both wide awake now, but the fear still lingered in their eyes. Stephanie held them tight, hoping her presence would be enough to ease their anxiety. The sounds of the car engine and people talking outside were gradually fading away, replaced with the peaceful silence of the room.


    Stephanie felt her friends slowly relax, their breathing becoming more steady and their bodies less tense. She kept hold of them, keeping up a steady stream of hushed, soothing words, trying to quell the lingering fear in their minds.


    Uni and Esther both eventually seemed to calm down, their breathing now slowed and deep. Their eyes were no longer wide with fear, and Stephanie''s words gradually put their mind at ease. Just then, the sound of a phone ringing broke the stillness of the room.


    Stephanie pulled back slightly, looking around for the source of the noise. Uni sat up, her expression still a little dazed, and fumbled for something on the bedside table, eventually managing to pick up a small cellphone.


    "H-hello...?" she answered, her voice still shaky. Stephanie and Esther watched as she listened intently to the voice on the other end.


    On the other side of the line was a familiar voice belonging to the person responsible for her lack of sleep: a "Hey," from none other than...Trixie.

 No Dragon Pics

    Noelle appeared back in Carmen''s home in Amaranthine Town with the other girls in tow. They were empty-handed, much to Carmen''s disappointment.


    "Awww, no dragon pics for me?? I really wanted to see it!¡±


    The girls chuckled at Carmen''s playful complaint, each of them reminiscing about their adventure in Frigid.


    "Maybe next time," they said simultaneously, their faces sporting bright smiles.


    Carmen chuckled, crossing her arms. "Well, I''ll hold you to that promise," she replied, winking at them. "In the meantime..." she continued, her smile turning into a sly grin. "Can I ask you something?¡±


    The girls exchanged curious glances before nodding. "Of course. What is it?" Alice asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Carmen''s grin widened. "During your time in Frigid... tell me, how did you deal with the Dragon?¡±


    The girls exchanged glances, remembering their encounter with the ancient dragon.


    "Oh, you mean the sleeping dragon?" Rachel asked, a smirk forming on her lips.


    Carmen chuckled, a glimmer in her eye. "The very one. Come on, spill the details. How did you handle it?¡±


    The girls hesitated for a moment, unsure if they should reveal the secret of how they dealt with the dragon. Finally, Alice spoke up.


    "Well, as a quick summary, we did a ritual to keep her asleep. I had to read a passage from an ancient language, Rach had to fight this monster, and Zalgo had to break the barrier surrounding the Dragon so that the dark elves could make a new one."


    Carmen nodded, her interest piqued further. "Fascinating. And this ancient language you mentioned, where did you find it?¡±


    "There was this dragon girl who guards the volcano. Her name is Esato," Rachel explained. "She told us all about it.¡±


    "Esato..." Carmen mused, a thoughtful look on her face. "I''ve heard that name before. She''s an ancient guardian, born alongside the dragon herself and chosen to watch over her.¡±


    The girls nodded, surprised that Carmen knew about Esato. "You knew her name?" asked Alice, her curiosity growing.


    Carmen chuckled, a hint of smugness in her smile. "Of course. I''ve studied the history and folklore of Frigid, the dark elves, and their guardians for a long time. I know quite a bit about Esato.¡±


    "Oh, really?" Rachel said. "What else do you know about her?¡±


    Carmen smirked, enjoying the opportunity to be a lore nerd. "Well, let''s see... Esato is ancient, older than even the volcano itself, the daughter of the legendary dragon who ruled Yushalia before entering her slumber, Draka. Esato''s an immortal guardian, bound to Draka and the volcano. She''s rumored to have powers over the volcanic forces, and she can control the very lava that flows within the mountain. And..." She paused, a sly glint in her eye. "Rumor has it she isn''t all that foreboding as they say. Apparently she is affable and easily flustered underneath that cold exterior.¡±


    The girls exchanged amused glances, chuckling at the idea of a stoic guardian being easily flustered. "Yeah, we saw that side of her for ourselves," Rachel confirmed. "See, there was this other girl in the volcano with us and she was something else, I tell you. She went crazy over Alice''s and Esato''s dark skin and fetishized the ever living hell out of ''em just for that, and boy did she break through Esato''s hard shell.¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "Ah," Carmen mused, a smirk on her lips. "May I ask where she''s from?"


    "Well," Noelle began. "She didn''t say, but on her uniform she wore before she left, there was a Euphorian flag badge on the left sleeve."


    Carmen snapped her fingers, her smirk morphing into a grin. "Ah, there it is, Euphoria. I knew it. Those mofos are crazy, I ain''t surprised.¡±


    The girls chuckled, knowing exactly what Carmen meant. "You can say that again," Rachel quipped. "She was all kinds of crazy. Did I mention she banged Alice and tried to do the same to Esato?¡±


    Carmen burst into laughter. "Oh boy, she sounds like a real character. So this Euphorian girl was all over Esato and Alice, huh?¡±


    "Oh yeah," Zalgo confirmed, grinning. "She''s absolutely nuts for dark-skinned women. It was almost painful to watch how bad of a fetish she has for that. The cringe was real with that one.¡±


    Carmen chuckled, shaking her head. "Sounds like she''s quite the handful. So Alice, be honest, how was it? Did she getcha real good?¡±


    Alice rolled her eyes, her cheeks lightly turning pink. "Oh goodness, don''t remind me. She was obsessed with me, it was...awkward, to say the least.¡±


    Carmen chuckled, her curiosity piqued. "What did she do, if I may ask?¡±


    Alice sighed, casting her gaze to the side. "She was¡­all over me, you know? She kept talking about my skin, how ''exotic'' and ''sexy'' it was, and how I''m like a ''chocolate bar'' or something... It was really¡­something else.¡±


    Carmen cringed in sympathy, her smile gone. "Ugh, that sounds awful. I don''t understand how some people think that fetishes are okay or even sexy. Same with the people that go crazy over pale skin. Skin color is just...skin, you know? It''s stupid.¡±


    "Yeah," Rachel agreed, nodding. "It''s like they''re reducing people to their skin color instead of seeing them as individuals."


    Noelle chimed in with a firm look on her face. "Exactly. It''s disrespectful and degrading, regardless of the skin color involved.¡±


    "Couldn''t agree more," Zalgo added, her arms crossed. "It''s messed up to fetishize someone for their skin color and turn them into a ''thing'' instead of seeing them as a person. And what made it worse is that she had this ability where anyone who she touches or vice versa becomes obsessed with her, and she uses it against Esato, but especially Alice.¡±


    Carmen''s eyes widened at this revelation. "Wait, she has the ability to alter emotions and affect people''s feelings with touch?!¡±


    "Yep," Zalgo confirmed, her expression hardening. "It''s like a curse that makes anyone who comes into contact with her obsessed with her.¡±


    "Whoa..." Carmen exhaled, her fascination growing. "That sounds like very powerful and potentially dangerous magic. What happens to those who are under her influence?¡±


    "Well...to put it boldly...shit like this," Rachel started with a sigh, pulling down the collar of Alice''s dress to reveal a few love bites on Alice''s lower neck and collarbone.


    "Oh¡­My¡­Goddess," Carmen mumbled with a smirk, observing the love bites on Alice''s skin. "This Euphorian girl must be a real handful.¡±


    "Yeah..." Alice said, her hand shooting up to cover the marks on her neck.


    Carmen chuckled, a glint in her eyes. "Looks like she marked her territory, huh?¡±


    Alice cringed, her cheeks turning red from embarrassment. "Uh...yeah, something like that¡­¡±


    Carmen smiled, her gaze still lingering on the marks on Alice''s neck. "Well, you certainly left quite the impression on her. She seems quite taken by you, if the love bites are anything to go by.¡±


    Alice groaned, her hand still on her neck. "Tell me about it. I felt like I was being stalked by a lovesick puppy all day.¡±


    Carmen chuckled, her smirk growing wider. "Oh, I can only imagine. But hey, at least you made an impression, even if it was a bit...over the top. So anywho, the Ruins is the next stop, eh?" she asked.


    "Seems like it," Alice agreed, her mind already whirling with thoughts of who or what might be living in the Ruins'' remains.


    "Guess we have a plan then," Noelle said, giving a slight nod of approval.


    "But hold up," Carmen interjected. "You guys just came back from an adventure out there, why not relax here in Amaranthine for a second before jumping out again?¡±


    The girls shot her a guilty look. They knew she was right. They were exhausted from their recent quest, and they definitely needed a break first.


    Carmen chuckled, rolling her eyes. "Yeah, I thought so. You girls need some downtime before your next adventure. Trust me, you''ll need it."


    "Well..." Alice began, reluctant to admit the truth. "We do kinda feel exhausted..." She looked to the others, and they nodded, all of them looking like they were dragging.


    With the girls'' drained appearance, Carmen couldn''t help a small smirk. "Told you so. How about you guys use the rest of today to recharge, and then move forward with your plan tomorrow. Okay?¡±


    The girls looked at each other. They knew they were exhausted, but they also knew they had missions to complete.


    "All right," Alice finally said, her voice weary. "We''ll stay here in Amaranthine for the day and rest up. We''ll head out for the Ruins of Enigma tomorrow.¡±


    Carmen nodded, glancing once more at Rachel, Alice and Zalgo''s resolute faces. "Good.¡±

 Getting Through to Trixie

    "Hey..." Uni replied, her voice betraying her exhaustion as she was relieved to hear Trixie''s voice. "What''s up?¡±


    "Is this a bad time...?" Trixie asked.


    "No, no, it''s alright," Uni replied, her voice still hoarse. "Just tired, that''s all. So what''s going on? Is Sarolta in the room with you?¡±


    There was a pause on the line, and Stephanie, Uni and Esther waited for a response from Trixie. The silence on the other end was somewhat unusual, causing them to exchange confused looks.


    "Nooo...Sarolta''s out, actually," Trixie replied, her voice having an undertone that Uni couldn''t quite put her finger on.


    "Oh, okay..." Uni replied, still confused by the strange tone in Trixie''s voice. "So let''s cut to the chase. Are you all right, seriously? What''s with the whole ¡®you being submissive to Sarolta¡¯ thing? You were never like that, and then you just changed on us overnight... What''s really going through your head, Trix? We''re worried about you.¡±


    There was a slight pause before Trixie replied, her tone turning more serious. "It''s...complicated.¡±


    Uni pinched the bridge of her nose, feeling a hint of annoyance at the vague answer. "What do you mean ''it''s complicated''?¡±


    There was another pause, and Stephanie and Esther both moved closer, intrigued by the conversation. It wasn''t like Uni to get snippy, and the fact that she was right now was a clear sign of her exhaustion.


    "Look, it''s...it''s just not easy to explain, okay?" there was a slight hint of defensiveness in Trixie''s tone.


    Uni let out a heavy sigh, frustration mixing with her exhaustion. "Try, please.¡±


    There was a moment of silence, and then soft sigh before Trixie replied. "You''re not gonna like the explanation, to be honest¡­¡±


    Stephanie and Esther leaned closer, curiousity piqued, and Uni leaned back, her exhaustion now mixed with a slight concern.


    "Just...tell me, Trix. Whatever it is, just tell me." Uni sighed, trying to keep her tone calm and patient.


    There was another brief silence before Trixie finally spoke, her tone now solemn. "I...I made a deal with Sarolta.¡±


    Uni leaned forward, the last bits of patience leaving her. "A deal?" she repeated, unable to keep the irritation out of her voice.


    "Yeah...I did," Trixie''s voice was quieter now, almost guilty.


    "But why? And what exactly did you get out of such a deal?" Uni asked, still confused.


    "I..." There was a moment of hesitation before Trixie sighed, and her tone turned resigned... "Well...I just know I disappointed Sarolta with taking Piper from the Meteor Corp HQ without her permission and not being there when she needed me...and if you should know one thing about me, it''s that I hate disappointing my boss. So I agreed to let her...discipline me.¡±


    The room fell silent as the girls all stared, stunned. Uni''s exhaustion was replaced by a mix of incredulity and concern.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "But...we saw her calling you her ''puppy'' and treating you like one, that''s more than just discipline, don''t you think...?" Uni finally managed to say, her voice a mixture of surprise and bewilderment.


    "Well...yeah, that comes with the territory... I agreed to make her happy with whatever she wants me to do..." There was a pause, and then Trixie muttered with a hint of defeat, "And she wants me to be her ''puppy''...¡±


    Unni leaned back, her head spinning with confusion. "But...why? Why would you even agree to something like that?" she finally managed to say, her voice now more than just puzzled. Her exhaustion now replaced with a mix of worry and disbelief.


    "Because I just couldn''t say ''no'' to her," Trixie replied weakly. "She was so angry and disappointed in me...I didn''t know what else to do! So I agreed to make her happy...that''s all...I don''t want her unhappy¡­¡±


    Uni shook her head, her tiredness now completely replaced by complete befuddlement. "But...Trixie, that''s insane... You''re not a puppy, you''re a human being with pride and dignity¡­¡±


    "I know, I know..." Trixie sighed heavily, her tone almost defeated. "But I just couldn''t say no to her... I wanted to please her¡­¡±


    "But at what cost...?" Stephanie piped up, her worry now obvious.


    "Don''t you realise how degrading this is...?" Uni now said, her voice still holding shock and disbelief, with just a touch of anger.


    "I..." Trixie was silent for a moment, seeming to struggle for words. "I just...I don''t know how to say no to her..." she finally mumbled, her tone almost small and child- like.


    Uni let out a sigh, her frustration now giving way to a mixture of exhaustion and empathy. "Trixie, this isn''t you. You''re not the type to let someone step all over you like that.¡±


    "I know... I know, okay..." Trixie trailed off, a note of defeat in her voice. "But...but I don''t want to upset her, Uni... I just want to make her happy. That''s all I want. I just...I just can''t say ''no'' to her... Just- continue your journey without me for now... Head back to the Alliance HQ and let Svenja know my situation. ¡°


    Uni was silent for a moment, her exhaustion and confusion now giving way to a mix of disappointment and concern. "Trixie...you can''t seriously expect us to just leave you there?" A deep frown on her face.


    "It''s safer for you all if you just go without me." Trixie replied softly, her tone still resigned. "I don''t want to be a liability to your mission, and I''ll be a better agent to Sarolta after I''m done being disciplined by her..."


    A door could be heard opening from Trixie''s end. Trixie softly gasped in response. "I-I have to go. Love you all, bye..."


    Trixie hung up without another word.


    Uni sat on the bed dumbfounded, her eyes wide and her mouth agape. She was shocked, confused, and most of all, frustrated. Her exhaustion had vanished completely, replaced by a sense of disbelief and concern.


    Stephanie looked just as shocked, her little jaw dropping and her eyes growing wide. Even Esther seemed affected, her usually neutral expression replaced by one of puzzlement.


    Uni shook her head, trying to wrap her mind around what just happened. "I can''t believe this..." she muttered, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    Stephanie shook her head as well, her small face still showing the remnants of her shock. Esther, silent as usual, just looked at Uni, her expression now showing some concern.


    Uni took a deep breath, trying to compose herself. "I can''t believe she agreed to that...that...humiliation," she muttered, her tone a mix of incredulity and frustration.


    Stephanie nodded in agreement. "It''s...kinda messed up if you ask me," she said quietly, her voice tinged with concern. "Sooo...what do we do now, Uni?"


    "Head back to the Alliance HQ, I guess," Uni suggested with a shrug. "Gotta let Svenja know what''s going on. She''s going to be shocked to hear this¡­¡±


    "Sounds like a plan," Stephanie agreed, but there was a hint of concern in her tone. "But...what about Trix?¡±


    Uni sighed, looking almost a little defeated. "I don''t know, Steph... I honestly don''t know. She''s bent on this ''discipline'' thing though, so let''s just let her have her space... Tomorrow, we''re going to the Alliance. Svenja isn''t gonna like to hear this, but we have to let her know." she proposed, giving Esther a determined stare.


    Esther nodded silently, her expression showing her agreement. Then Uni sat up straight, her determination now set. Stephanie gave her a nod of understanding. The girls'' next move was clear: head back to the Alliance HQ and inform Svenja about the situation, which would be a challenge in itself to explain.

 The Alliances Next Mission

    Draley took a deep breath before unveiling her answer to who can block the Corrupted Eye''s connection to Necromoon. She answered:


    "Chami.¡±


    The others'' eyes widened with realization, their jaws dropping simultaneously.


    Svenja, her mouth agape, muttered, "Chami...?"


    Reagan, his expression stunned, exclaimed, "Chami? The same Chami we retrieved from that demon fairy girl Svenja fought?¡±


    Draley nodded, her expression solemn.


    "Yes, the same Chami. The Acolyte of Possession herself. I''ve worked closely with her before, and as an Acolyte, her abilities are quite simply unparalleled. She''s our best bet at restoring Evelynn, and blocking the connection to the corrupted eye.¡±


    The others fell silent for a moment, absorbing the implications. Svenja clenched and unclenched her fists, a mixture of determination and worry on her face.


    Svenja, her voice steely though tinged with slight hope, stated, "Then we need to get back on our mission of retrieving her soul and placing it back into her body. If she can help Evelynn, we need to get ''er back in shape as soon as possible. Agreed?"


    The others nodded, their resolution strengthening.


    "Sylvie is a huge threat though, that''s for sure. However, with Kurovika''s strength, perhaps we stand a chance against that powerful demon.¡±


    Kurovika, her smirk returning slighty, nodded.


    "You can count on me. I''ll be sure to show Sylvie what I''m made of."


    Reagan, his spirit lifted, chimed in.


    "We got this, guys. We''re strong, and we''re getting stronger together. With Chami''s help, and our combined strength, we''ll get through this."


    The others nodded, the determination in their eyes burning brighter than ever. They continued on in silence, their spirits lifting as they prepared themselves for the challenges ahead.


    As they exited the dark lair, the sunlight, though dim, made them squint.


    Evelynn, still unconscious yet safe in Svenja''s arms, let out a low groan.


    Svenja, casting a concerned glance at her friend, continued walking.


    Draley, taking the lead, spoke up.


    "We''re almost out. Just a few more steps.¡±


    The others, nodding their heads in determination, followed Draley''s lead with unwavering spirit. Svenja, carrying Evelynn, quickened her pace, eager to get to safety.


    They stepped out of the dark castle and into the open, the sunlight shining on their faces.


    Draley took a deep breath, the fresh air bringing a renewed sense of hope. "Alright, we''re out. We''ll need to get back to HQ as soon as possible. We''ve got a lot of work to do.¡±


    Reagan, his adrenaline starting to peter out, slumped a bit.


    "Yeah, work. Can''t wait. Once we get back, I''m taking a long, hot shower and going to bed for a week.¡±


    Kurovika, a smirk playing on her lips, teased, "A week? You''re shooting low. I''m going for at least two.¡±


    Svenja, chuckling, chimed in.


    "Ye guys are amateurs. I''m goin¡¯ for a month.¡±


    Draley, a tired smile on her face, shook her head.


    "You''re all ridiculous. I''m only going for a week and a half."


    The group chuckled, the tired banter lightening the mood.


    ¡­


    The group, finally back at the HQ, collapsed in the common room. They looked tired, and drained. Svenja sat on the couch, still holding the unconscious Evelynn.


    Reagan, slumped on the couch, groaned. "I can''t believe we made it. I feel like I''ve been hit by a truck...a REALLY big truck.¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The group, finally back at the HQ, collapsed in the common room. They looked tired, and drained. Svenja sat on the couch, still holding the unconscious Evelynn.


    Reagan, slumped on the couch, groaned. "I can''t believe we made it. I feel like I''ve been hit by a truck...a REALLY big truck.¡±


    Kurovika fell into an armchair, her limbs sprawled.


    "I don''t think I''ve ever been this exhausted in my life. I feel like I could sleep for a week straight.¡±


    Draley, slumped against the wall, laughed weakly.


    "I''m seriously considering never moving again. Can someone just bring me food and water and leave me be for a month or two?¡±


    Svenja, her voice weary, spoke up.


    "I hear you, mates. But we still haveta debrief. We can sleep after that. We needa discuss what happened today an'' what we''re gonna next. Let''s get some help from Marla.¡±


    Reagan, managing to sit up straighter, nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah, you''re right. We need to debrief. Then we can rest."


    Just then, Marla walked in, her eyebrows raising in surprise at their ragged looks.


    Marla, her eyebrows raised, surveyed the group.


    "You lot look like you''ve been through the wringer. What happened out there?"


    The group groaned collectively, but Svenja managed to reply.


    "A lot, to put it simply. Necromoon attacked us. It got pretty rough.¡±


    Marla''s expression turned serious, concern etched on her face.


    "Necromoon attacked you? Are you lot alright?"


    Draley nodded weakly, a weary smile on her face.


    "Yeah, we''re mostly okay. Just extremely exhausted.¡±


    Marla''s gaze darted to Evelynn, still unconscious and in Svenja''s arms.


    "And what happened to her? I haven''t seen her in quite a long time, and she''s out cold.¡±


    Svenja''s expression darkened.


    "Necromoon tried to possess her through the Corrupted Eye. We managed to cut the connection, though. She should be fine once she wakes up.¡±


    Marla''s expression remained concerned, but she seemed somewhat relieved.


    "That''s good to hear. But we should still have her checked out by our healers as soon as possible. Just to be safe."


    Kurovika nodded in agreement, her eyes barely open.


    "Yeah, a thorough check-up would be for the best. Until then, we need your help locating Chami''s soul.


    Marla, nodding, responded to Kurovika''s request.


    "Alright, I can look into Chami''s whereabouts. But you lot need to take a breather first. You look like walking corpses. Go get cleaned up, eat, and rest for a bit. I''ll look into it in the meantime.¡±


    The group, too tired to protest, agreed.


    Reagan struggled to stand. "You''re right. We could use some rest. Thanks, Marla. We''ll be back after a bit of a recharge.¡±


    Marla smiled softly at the group, their exhaustion showing vividly.


    "No worries. You all look like you need it. Take your time. I''ll get started on tracking Chami''s soul in the meantime.¡±


    Svenja, carefully passing Evelynn to Marla, sighed.


    "Thanks, Marla. We''ll be back later. Just keep an eye on ¡®er for us, yeah?¡±


    Marla nodded, holding Evelynn gently.


    "Of course. You lot go relax. I''ll make sure she''s taken care of.¡±


    The group, grateful for Marla''s assistance, nodded weakly.


    Kurovika, barely managing to stand up, muttered. "Thanks, Marla."


    Draley, stumbling a bit, chimed in. "Yeah, we appreciate it."


    Reagan, his eyes half-lidded, echoed the sentiment.


    "You''re the best, Marla.¡±


    Marla smiled warmly, waving them off.


    "No problem, guys. You lot go take care of yourselves. I''ll handle things here.¡±


    The group, grateful for Marla''s reassurance, stumbled out of the room to tend to their tired selves.


    ¡­


    The following morning, the group, now well-rested and fresh, reassembled in the common room. Their energy had been somewhat restored, and they looked significantly better.


    Kurovika, stretching her arms, spoke up first. "So, Marla. Any luck with locating Chami''s soul?¡±


    Marla, who had been researching Chami''s soul the previous night, looked up from her notes.


    "As a matter of fact, yes. It took some time, but I managed to find where Chami is located.¡±


    The group perked up at Marla''s news, their fatigue replaced with anticipation.


    Reagan leaned forward, his eyes wide with curiosity. "Really? Where is she?¡±


    The group perked up at Marla''s news, their fatigue replaced with anticipation.


    Reagan leaned forward, his eyes wide with curiosity. "Really? Where is she?¡±


    Marla, referring to her notes, responded.


    "Chami''s soul, it seems, is being held at the very same castle in the Forest of Remnants.¡±


    Svenja, her eyes widening in surprise, repeated, "The Forest of Remnants...the same area we found her body in?¡±


    Marla nodded grimly.


    "Yes, sadly. It seems the demon fairy, Sylvie, has taken Chami''s soul to that location and is holding it there as some sort of sick trophy.¡±


    Draley spoke up.


    "So, we need to get Chami''s soul back from Sylvie as soon as possible. Has Sylvie been doing anything to damage or harm Chami''s soul since she took it?¡±


    Marla sighed, flipping through her notes.


    "Thankfully, no. It appears Sylvie is keeping Chami''s soul in some form of stasis. However, the longer we let Sylvie keep Chami''s soul, the more Chami''s life force will dwindle.¡±


    A concerned silence fell over the group at Marla''s words.


    Kurovika, her eyes narrowing, spoke up. "So, the longer we wait, the worse off Chami will be. We need to get to her soul as quickly as possible.¡±


    Marla nodded, her expression grave.


    "Exactly. Time is of the essence. We need to get Chami''s soul back as quickly as we can. We don''t know how long it can last in Sylvie''s possession.¡±


    Svenja stood up from her seat.


    "Then let''s leg it, mates. We needa get goin'' as soon as possible.¡±


    Reagan, his face serious, stood up as well.


    "Yeah. We need to get there and get Chami''s soul back before it''s too late."


    Draley, standing up, nodded in agreement. "We can''t waste any more time. We need to head to the Forest of Remnants, rescue Chami''s soul, and bring her back here as soon as possible.¡±


    Marla spoke up with determination in her tone.


    "You''re right, but you all need to be careful. Sylvie won''t let go of Chami''s soul easily. And there''s no telling what she might have planned for you.¡±


    Kurovika, her determination undeterred, smirked. "Don''tcha worry, Marla. We''re prepared for anything Sylvie throws at us. We won''t stop until Chami''s soul is back where it belongs: with her body. Let''s get moving, y''all.¡±


    Svenja, her spirit unyielding, nodded in agreement.


    "Aye, let''s do this shit. We''ll get Chami''s soul back no matter what it takes.¡±


    Marla nodded with pride. "You lot have my full support. Just be careful. And come back safe.¡±

 A Chat with Jali

    Alice and her friends, along with Carmen and Teigen, walked into the caf¨¦ they met Jali in, who noticed their surprise but smiled good-naturedly, her hands poised over her notepad.


    "Oh, hey! Returning customers, I see?" She teased, amused by their reactions to seeing her again.


    The girls composed themselves, their curiosity piqued.


    "Yep," Alice admitted, her gaze flicking to the waitress''s horns. "We''re back for more, and excited to talk to you again. What brings you here to Amaranthine, by the way?¡±


    Jali smiled again. "You see, we Volxies love to travel across the universe. I found myself here, enjoying the unique charm this town has to offer, and the caf¨¦ is such a lovely hangout spot."


    Rachel leaned forward, intrigued by the waitress. "What''s your name again, if you don''t mind me asking?¡±


    "Not at all," she replied. "It''s Jali, remember? I still remember your name by the way, Rachel.¡±


    "Gotcha, Jali!" Rachel said, surprised that the waitress knew her name.


    Alice tilted her head, her curiosity growing. "That''s quite impressive, Jali. How''d you remember our names so quickly?¡±


    Jali chuckled, a hint of amusement in her eyes. "Working in the caf¨¦, I memorize many faces and names. Yours are definitely ones worth remembering. So, what can I get for you today?¡±


    The girls exchanged glances, then Rachel grinned, her eyes fixed on the menu.


    "Well, I''m definitely getting the mocha latte. It sounds too good to pass up," Rachel said.


    "I''m getting one too," Alice added. "And..." She paused, her eyes scanning the menu for something sweet to accompany her coffee. " I think I''ll have a slice of chocolate cake as well. Why not indulge a bit?¡±


    "Oh? The chocolate cake is a good choice," Jali chimed in, nodding in approval. "The mocha latte goes well with the chocolate cake."


    Zalgo leaned back in her seat, her thoughts on her order. "I''ll just stick with the mocha latte. I don''t want to crash from too much sugar."


    Teigen, however, was grinning widely, her energy levels off the charts. "I''m getting one of everything on the menu! I''m going all out today.¡±


    Jali chuckled at Teigen''s enthusiasm. "Quite the sweet tooth there, eh?"


    "You know it," Teigen retorted, her grin growing even wider.


    Rachel chuckled, the energy in the booth was electric with their excitement. "Girl, you''re gonna go hyper with all that damn sugar.¡±


    "That''s a risk I''m willing to take," Teigen replied, her excitement uncontainable.


    Jali shook her head, amused by Teigen''s enthusiasm. "All right then, one of everything it is. But don''t say I didn''t warn you about the potential sugar crash.¡±


    "I''m ready for it," Teigen proclaimed. The other girls shared amused glances at her energy.


    Carmen, who had remained silent throughout their selection process, spoke up. "Hey Jali, while our order''s getting prepared back there, let''s chat! My friends here just came from Frigid and they''d love to tell you about it.¡±


    Jali''s eyes widened in curiosity. "Frigid? That''s quite the trip."


    Rachel chimed in, her voice filled with excitement. "Yeah, we faced a few challenges there."


    Carmen nodded, a smile playing on her lips. "You can say we did. The girls actually had to calm the fire-breathing dragon sleeping in the biggest volcano.¡±


    Jali''s eyes widened in surprise. "You girls tackled the sleeping dragon, huh? That''s no small feat."


    Alice added, her tone more serious than the others. "It did take a bit of effort, but we managed to control the situation.¡±


    Jali raised an eyebrow, curious. "Controlled the situation, huh? That''s certainly an interesting way to put it. Care to give me some more details?¡±


    "Oh yeah!" Rachel exclaimed, all too happy to tell the story. "There was this dragon, right? And it was the source of all the volcanic activity¡­¡±


    Jali intently listened, her interest piqued. The girls began telling her of the events in Frigid from the moment they entered the region to the climax with the dragon. Each girl took turns telling the tale.


    Alice spoke of the initial shock of the region, the strange weather patterns, the boiling lakes, and the unique wildlife.


    Zalgo described the volcanic energy present in the air, the intense heat generated by the volcanoes, and the various challenges they faced along the way.


    Rachel spoke of the initial encounters with the dark elves of Frigid, the dark magic wielded by some of them, and the unique structures made of black lava they found.


    Teigen described the dragon itself, how it was larger than anything they had ever seen, of its glowing eyes and the heat it generated around it.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Jali listened enraptured by the detailed yet succinct storytelling of the girls, her eyes wide with interest.


    "This Frigid place sounds like no ordinary destination," she said, a tinge of admiration in her voice. "You girls are quite fearless. So how did you handle the heat? I hear Frigid is no stranger to having temperatures above 140 degrees Fahrenheit for most of the year.¡±


    "Yeah, the heat there was no joke," Rachel responded, grimacing at the memory. "It was definitely a struggle to endure it."


    Alice nodded, adding her part to the narrative. "It was scorching hot, but we had each other''s back to keep us going. Plus, the dark elves of Frigid gave us some ice to counteract the heat. But the second we got in our hotel room, we came out of all our clothes. Everything.¡±


    Jali chuckled at that last bit. "I can only imagine. Blue Volxies aren''t too fond of heat unlike the red ones."


    "Wait," Alice interjected. "There are red Volxies?"


    Jali gave a nod in response. "Indeed. Red Volxies evolved in hot conditions, like a planet that''s very hot due to its proximity to its parent star, so they have good heat resistance. Blue Volxies like me are well-suited for bitter cold. Most of us live in the vacuum of space, after all.¡±


    "Oh, huh, so the two are basically opposites in temperature thresholds," Carmen said, a hint of bemusement on her face.


    Jali giggled. "Pretty much. Although, I don''t mind high temperatures from time to time. A nice, warm day can be quite pleasant.¡±


    "Huh, yeah I guess that''s true," Rachel conceded.


    Teigen, her energy still buzzing, leaned in. "Hey, I''m curious, are there many red Volxies? How rare are they?¡±


    Jali gave a thoughtful hum. "Oh, I''d say red Volxies are a bit less than twenty percent of the overall Volxie population. Most of us are blue like myself, and there''s even a small fraction who are purple. But a red Volxie is definitely not an everyday sighting.¡±


    "That''s pretty interesting," Alice chimed in, intrigued. "And the purple ones? Are those rare too?"


    Jali nodded, her expression solemn. "Oh, indeed. Purple Volxies, the offspring of a red and blue Volxie, are the rarest of the three, making up less than ten percent.¡±


    "Geez, that''s really rare," Teigen exclaimed, her eyes widening. The other girls nodded in agreement.


    Jali shrugged nonchalantly. "Yes, they are. But that''s just part of being part of a diverse galaxy.¡±


    Just then, a waiter from the caf¨¦ came towards them, each one had a mocha latte in hand.


    "It seems your order is here, girls.¡±


    "Perfect," Rachel exclaimed, her excitement returning full force.


    Alice chuckled, amused by Rachel''s anticipation. "Calm down, Rachel. You''re gonna have a sugar rush for sure.¡±


    Teigen rolled her eyes, a smirk on her face. "That''s the point."


    Carmen, her gaze shifting to Jali, smiled. "Hey Jali, thanks for the chit-chat. We really needed that.¡±


    Jali smiled warmly. "No problem. It was my pleasure. Enjoy your mocha latte, girls." As she spoke the last word, her gaze lingered on them for a moment before she headed back to the bar.


    "Damn, that Jali really is nice person," Carmen said, taking a sip from her mocha.


    Teigen nodded in agreement, her eyes gleaming. "And she knows how to listen to our stories, too. I like her."


    "Mhmm," Alice murmured, sipping from her own mocha. "She''s a great listener.¡±


    "Yeah, she seemed genuinely interested in what we told her," Rachel said, relishing the taste of mocha on her tongue.


    A comfortable silence fell between the girls as they took a moment to relish the sweet, steaming mocha, the warm coffee and rich chocolate perfectly complementing one another.


    After a few moments of silence, Teigen broke the silence, giggling softly. "You know what''s funny?"


    "What?" Alice inquired with a smile.


    Teigen continued, her grin widening. "All this talk about Volxies and their colors, and we''re sitting here drinking mocha lattes, a human drink.¡±


    The other girls chuckled at Teigen''s observation.


    Carmen smirked into her cup. "You''re right. Maybe next time we should order something more ''alien'' for the occasion.¡±


    "Oh yeah?" Rachel joined in, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "You got something in mind, Carmen?"


    Carmen shrugged playfully. "Maybe. Ever tried a Volxie''s version of ''mocha latte''?"


    "No way, what''s that like?" Teigen asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Carmen chuckled, mischief in her eyes. "Trust me, it''s not as sweet as a human mocha, but it does pack quite a punch.¡±


    "Sounds interesting," Alice responded, her intrigued evident.


    Carmen gave a sly smile. "Definitely. It''s a unique taste. It has a bit of an energy kick to it, though."


    Rachel tilted her head, intrigued. "Energy as in... caffeine?¡±


    Carmen laughed, shaking her head. "No, no. More like...a magical kind of energy."


    The girls exchanged glances, their interest piqued even further.


    "Wait really?" Teigen asked wide-eyed.


    Carmen nodded. "Yeah, really. It''s like a magical energy drink, you know, that gives you a quick energy boost. It''s a popular drink in Volxland.¡±


    "Wow," Alice murmured in wonder, her eyes reflecting curiosity.


    Zalgo leaned forward. "You''ve been to Volxland before, Carmen?"


    Carmen nodded again, taking another sip from her mocha. "Yes, I''ve been there a few times. It''s a sci-fi nerd''s dream there, so much neon trim on the buildings, roads, vehicles, even the clothes Volxies wear. And their technology overall? Oh, they''re way ahead of us in that department.¡±


    The girls were enthralled, completely drawn into Carmen''s conversation.


    "Damn," Teigen exclaimed, her mouth agape. "That sounds absolutely amazing."


    Carmen chuckled, her eyes twinkling with excitement. "It is. It''s a whole other world over there. And you should see their nightlife. It''s simply out of this world."


    "Sheesh," Rachel chimed. "How many other humans are in Volxland though? I imagine not many.¡±


    "Oh definitely not many," Carmen agreed. "Though, it''s not hard to understand why."


    Carmen took another slow sip of her mocha, the foam clinging to her upper lip. "It''s like thousands and thousands of galaxies away, after all. Quite a journey from home. It''s so bad that I even started noticing fellow humans among the endless sea of blue from Volxies.¡±


    "I''d probably find it a little lonely too," Alice added, taking a pause to lick some foam off the tip of her finger that had clung after her sip.


    Teigen leaned back in her seat, a thoughtful expression on her face. ¡°Sounds like Volxies are all over the universe, huh? Like, they¡¯re everywhere?¡±


    Carmen nodded. "Yep. I''m kinda jealous that Alice and her li''l crew get to explore the universe the way they can. I wish I had more time to but¡­eh.¡±


    "Yeah, I can''t imagine being stuck to one planet myself," Rachel said, a touch of longing in her voice. "Especially a place like Volxland.¡±


    "Mmm," Carmen murmured thoughtfully. "Yeah. There''re so many different galaxies, species, and even humans out there. But, to tell you all the truth, most humans stick to places they can call home.¡±


    "So what about the humans in the Ruins of Enigma, our next destination?¡±


    Carmen''s smirk widened. "They''re a tribal bunch of very dark-skinned people that place heavy emphasis in tradition, exploration, and above all else, astronomy. That''s the way it''s been there for centuries."


    Rachel leaned forward, her curiosity piqued. "Centuries? Are the Ruins of Enigma that old and large?¡±


    Carmen nodded once, picking up her own mocha and taking a sip. "Oh, yeah, they''re ancient. Nobody quite knows who founded them, though. The dark elves came over, and it''s become a place of knowledge for them over the years. The natives, though? They''ve pretty much taken it upon themselves to be the wardens of those ruins. You''ll see when you get there.¡±


    The girls seemed to be mulling over the information for a moment, Alice especially, as her mind ran wild with what the civilization looks like.

 Suddenly, Mable!

    Uni''s mind, despite her exhaustion, was now wide awake and spinning with worry for Trixie''s well-being and annoyance at her decisions. Her fatigue seemed to have completely vanished, replaced by the weight of the situation they now found themselves in¡­


    Stephanie, too, was deep in thought, her little face still showing signs of worry for Trixie. But her fatigue still lingered, and despite her attempts to stay alert, her eyelids slowly drooped, and she stifled a little yawn.


    Esther remained silent and as still as ever, her neutral expression seeming almost a little contemplative now. Despite her silence, her mind was filled with thoughts of the situation, and the exhaustion she''d felt from before was still nagging at her.


    The sound of an airplane flying outside their window was the only thing that broke the silence for a few moments, but it soon faded, leaving the room once again in a state of quiet. Uni''s gaze lingered on the open window, her mind still spinning. She couldn''t help but worry about the challenges that lay ahead.


    The sun was setting outside, the sky turning into a shade of orange. The soft light filtered through the window and danced across the room, bathing everything in a warm, but somewhat eerie, glow.


    Stephanie''s head was becoming heavier as her exhaustion began to take over, and her eyelids, too heavy to keep open. She fought the sleepiness, trying to stay alert, but the weight of the situation and the fatigue were starting to take a toll on her. She sat there, her little form slumped over, her head drooping. Uni and Esther observed her struggling to stay awake.


    Uni, noticing her friend''s fatigue, gently nudged Stephanie''s shoulder. "Hey, you should get some sleep," she whispered, giving Stephanie a small, yet tired smile.


    Stephanie shook her head weakly. "No, I''m...fine..." she mumbled, her voice trailing off as her eyes threatened to close again.


    Uni chuckled softly, shaking her head. "No, you''re not. You look like you could pass out any minute now," she said, gently patting Stephanie''s head.


    Stephanie let out a small sigh of resignation. She knew Uni was right; her exhaustion was overwhelming, and staying awake was becoming increasingly difficult. She nodded weakly. "Maybe...a short nap, then.¡±


    Uni smiled softly, satisfied with Stephanie''s reply. "Okay, get some rest then.¡±


    Stephanie nodded again, her eyes half-lidded. "Wake me up...if...if anything comes up..." she murmured, her words starting to jumble.


    Uni chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Don''t worry, I will." she reassured her.


    Stephanie nodded weakly, her eyes closing, finally giving in to her exhaustion. Within moments, her soft, steady breathing echoed in the room, signalling she was now asleep.


    Uni watched her for a moment, feeling a mix of concern and affection for the now-sleeping Stephanie. She let out a heavy sigh, her exhaustion hitting her again, but her worry for the upcoming challenges kept her from seeking rest, at least for now. She let her gaze linger on the peacefully sleeping Stephanie for a few more moments before moving her eyes to look at Esther whose expression hadn''t changed much.


    Esther noticed Uni glancing at her and gave her a slight nod. There was a small understanding in the silent exchange, each aware of the other''s thoughts. They were both worried about Trixie, the thought of which sent a pang of concern through them.


    The room was silent, save for the soft breathing of the sleeping Stephanie. Uni and Esther were left with their thoughts, the fatigue and worry still weighing heavily on them. The sun''s hues were now a deep shade of pink, and the room was slowly being consumed by a growing darkness.


    A gentle knock broke the silence, the sound so sudden that it made Uni and Esther jump in surprise. Their gazes shot towards the door, their hearts pounding.


    Uni and Esther exchanged worried glances for a moment, before Uni stood up, carefully avoiding Stephanie from waking her up, and slowly made her way towards the door.


    Her hand trembling slightly, she reached for the door handle and slowly twisted it, the creaking sounds of the hinges echoing through the room. As the door swung open, she prepared herself for whatever lay beyond.


    She froze in her tracks, her eyes widening in disbelief at the figure in the doorway. "...M...M...Mable...?!" she said, her voice barely a whisper.


    Standing there, with a small smile and her usual carefree expression, was Mable. She wore her usual casual attire, her lavender hair framing her face in messy waves. Her perceptive eyes, which were silver just like Uni''s, scanned the latter''s features. "Hey," she greeted, her tone casual. "May I come in?¡±


    Uni was stunned, her mind still reeling from seeing Mable standing before her. "...Uh, yeah... sure," she managed to stammer out, stepping back to let Mable enter.


    Mable gave a little thank you before entering the room, her gaze wandering around the room before she spotted the sleeping Stephanie. There was a slight raise of an eyebrow. "Who''s that? She''s a cutie," she said, a small laugh lacing her voice.


    Uni closed the door behind her, her thoughts racing as she turned to face Mable. "She...she is," she replied, her voice betraying a small hint of worry. "But...how on earth did you get here? You weren''t supposed to know where we live, we just moved in without telling you or the other Alliance members yet!¡±


    Mable shrugged, her pale fingers lazily tracing patterns on her plaid purple skirt. "What can I say? I''m a good tracker," she replied nonchalantly, leaning against the wall. "And your phone is super easy to tap into. It practically broadcasts your location.¡±


    Uni felt a mix of astonishment and annoyance at her fellow Alliance member''s nonchalance. She crossed her arms, frowning a little. "You tapped into my phone?!" she said, her voice a little sharper than usual.


    Mable grinned, amused by Uni''s reaction. "Guilty as charged," she said, her tone light. "But hey, no harm no foul, right?¡±


    Uni sighed, a mix of irritation and resignation in her expression. She knew better than to argue with Mable when she was in this mode. "Fine, I suppose," she said, trying to control her annoyance. "But you didn''t have to breach my privacy like that, y''know?¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Mable chuckled. "Oh, come on, you know me! I was just curious to know where you and the others were. No harm intended, really," she replied, her gaze casually scanning the room once again before landing on Esther, who was watching the exchange silently.


    Uni groaned, rubbing her forehead. "Of course you were," she muttered.


    Meanwhile, Mable had spotted Esther, and a wide grin spread across her face. "Well, well, look who it is? The mute, mysterious girl that Trixie''s fond of." she said, her gaze now completely focused on Esther.


    Esther, feeling the focus shift to her, looked at Mable with a cool, neutral expression. Mable chuckled, amused by her reaction. "Don''t speak, huh?" she observed, walking over to her.


    Esther''s gaze never wavered, her face showing no emotions as Mable got closer to her. "Silent treatment, hm?" Mable teased, her eyes scanning Esther from head to toe. "You know, people usually find that creepy, but you manage to make it...intriguing.¡±


    Uni stood at a distance, watching the exchange silently. She was used to Mable''s playful, nonchalant behavior, but she couldn''t help but worry about how Esther was coping with it. Esther, still as silent as ever, held Mable''s gaze, refusing to show any reaction, positive or negative.


    Mable circled around Esther like a shark, her gaze never leaving the stoic girl. "You''re a tough one, aren''t you?" she said, a smirk playing on her lips. "Most people would be at least a bit anxious by now, but not you. I admire that.¡±


    Then, without warning, Mable''s hand reached up and flicked Esther''s nose lightly, a little too hard, but the action was still playful. "Boop," she said softly, her smirk widening.


    Esther''s eyes flickered in surprise, but she didn''t react other than a slight wince. Not a word or sound escaped her lips, no matter how hard Mable tried to get a response from her. Mable''s smirk deepened at the continued silence, seemingly intrigued by how much restraint Esther had.


    Uni watched silently, her concern growing. She knew that Mable could sometimes push too far in her attempts to get a reaction out of people, but it seemed like Esther was unfazed by her behaviour. Mable chuckled, finally breaking her gaze from Esther and walking back toward Uni.


    "So anyways," she began in a nostalgic tone. "It''s been a while since we''ve seen you all. What''s going on?¡±


    Uni sighed internally, knowing that Mable wasn''t one for small talk. She knew that Mable was here for a reason and was just wasting time with pleasantries. "There''s...a lot going on, actually." she replied, her voice betraying a hint of apprehension.


    Mable raised an eyebrow, sensing the tension in Uni''s voice. "Oh? And what sort of stuff?" she inquired, her tone losing a bit of its playfulness and taking on a more serious note.


    "Well, first of all...Trixie is currently in a bit of a...um, let''s say, a compromising situation..." Uni trailed off, unsure exactly how to word the problem without giving away too much.


    Mable''s eyebrows shot up, her interest piqued. "A ''compromising situation''?" she repeated, now fully focused. "What do you mean by that? Is she in trouble or something?¡±


    Uni hesitated for a moment, trying to think of the best way to explain it. "Well...not exactly in ''trouble''..." she said, her voice quiet yet hesitant. "More like...in a situation where she''s not herself and is being influenced by other people¡­¡±


    Mable let out a scoff, tilting her head curiously. "What do you mean by that? What''s influencing her? And how does she not seem like herself?¡±


    Uni sighed deeply, not looking forward to this part of the explanation. "...Well, she''s willingly letting someone ''discipline'' her. Basically like a ''puppy'' of a sort. And when I say that, I mean it''s literal- she''s letting herself be walked like a dog and treated like one. Only thing missing was the leash and collar, but who knows, she probably has one on her at this point¡­¡±


    Mable''s jaw dropped, her expression going from curious to baffled. "Wait, what?! You''re serious?" she said incredulously. "Trixie, our tough, independent Trixie... is behaving like a dog? And let me guess...she''s doing this willingly?¡±


    Uni nodded solemnly, her face grave. "Unfortunately, yes. And she''s doing it willingly...she even admitted to it when we talked to her¡­¡±


    Mable shook her head, still in disbelief. "I can''t believe this. Trixie has always been so strong-willed. Why on earth would she willingly submit herself to such...humiliation?¡±


    Uni shrugged, her expression a mix of frustration and confusion. "I honestly have no idea. We''ve tried talking to her about it, but she just keeps insisting that she did it because she ''wants to make Sarolta happy''...It''s like she''s brainwashed...It''s really weird.¡±


    Mable''s eyebrows furrowed, her expression now concerned. "Sarolta...the boss of Meteor Corp, right?" she asked, her tone turning serious.


    Uni nodded, a hint of bitterness in her tone. "Yeah...she pretty much ordered Trixie to be her ''puppy'' and...well, everything that comes with it. So we''re going back to the Alliance HQ and telling Svenja what''s going on until Trixie comes out of the ''discipline''...¡±


    Mable''s eyes narrowed, her usual nonchalant air replaced by a seriousness that didn''t fit her at all. "So, you''re saying that Sarolta, who''s already known for being ruthless and cruel behind closed doors, has somehow got Trixie wrapped around her little finger and is treating her like a pet?¡±


    Uni nodded, her expression grim. "Pretty much, yeah. She''s got her completely under her control. We tried to talk to Trixie, hoping to snap her out of it, but she seems blind to it. Now Esther and I are stuck by ourselves.¡±


    Mable sighed, running a hand through her hair. "This...is bad. If Sarolta got her under her control and now has her willingly as her ''puppy''...who knows what else she''s got planned? And how does this even help Meteor Corp?¡±


    Uni threw her hands up in frustration. "That''s what I don''t get! Like, what''s the purpose of all this? Yeah, Sarolta has always been known for being ruthless and cunning, but turning another person into a submissive ''puppy''...? It''s downright bizarre and sick! So can you take us back to the Alliance HQ tomorrow so we can go over this with Svenja?¡±


    Mable nodded, her expression hardening. "Yeah, of course. We should get you all back to the HQ as soon as possible. We can''t have Trixie around Sarolta for any longer than necessary¡­¡±


    Uni let out a sigh of relief, a weight lifted off her shoulders. "Thank you...we''ll do that." she said, her voice filled with gratitude.


    Mable nodded in understanding, her gaze still serious. "No problem. Just... be careful until then, okay? We don''t know what Sarolta''s end goal is, but it can''t be good¡­¡±


    Uni nodded, her expression serious. "Yeah, we''ll be careful. We''ve been on high alert since this whole situation started.¡±


    Mable nodded, her expression solemn. "That''s good. And you''re not going alone, right? You''re bringing me with you both?¡±


    Uni nodded, a tinge of reassurance in her tone. "Yeah, we''ll bring you with us. Your support and ability will be useful.¡±


    Mable puffed out her chest in mock pride. "Hell yeah, I''m useful. And besides, who else is gonna make sure you don''t get into trouble, right? Very well, we''re gonna rest up and head to the Alliance HQ, first thing in the morning.¡±


    Uni couldn''t help but let out a small laugh at Mable''s antics. "Yeah, I guess you have a point. You have always been good at keeping me out of trouble.¡±


    Mable grinned, a hint of cockiness in her expression. "Damn right, I do." Then, her gaze drifted to Stephanie, who was still asleep. "And what about her?¡±


    Uni followed her gaze and smiled softly. "Stephanie? She''s...well...she''s still asleep. We had a tiring trip here, so she''s a bit exhausted. But we''re taking her with us, I''ll tell you all about her later. There''s quite a story to tell.¡±


    Mable''s eyes twinkled in amusement. "Can''t wait to hear the story. But, you know, you should probably get some rest too. You and Esther don''t look so hot. Plus, we have a journey tomorrow anyways.¡±


    Uni nodded, the weariness evident in her eyes. "You''re right. I''m...exhausted. A good rest will do me good.¡±


    Mable smiled, patting her briefly on the shoulder. "Good. You go get some sleep then. I''ll keep watch." She gave her a playful wink.


    Uni rolled her eyes, but a small smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. "Thanks, Mable. And behave, okay?¡±


    Mable saluted with two fingers, her signature playful smirk on her face as she watched Uni get back in bed. "I''ll be the epitome of good behavior. Promise.¡±


    Uni let out a small sigh, "Uh huh...sure you will." she said sarcastically, yet fondly.

 Volxie Technology at Work

    A warm morning light streamed through the curtains of the girls'' temporary room. The girls themselves weren''t exactly fully awake, most of them still half-asleep. A few were yawning and rubbing away the tiredness from their eyes, while others were struggling to rise from the comfort of their beds.


    Despite their sluggish state, the girls knew that they had to get moving. There was an important journey waiting for them, after all. So, with a bit of groaning and some muttered complaints, the girls slowly pushed themselves out of their beds.


    Finally, after some time, the girls were all set. They looked presentable and ready to face the day. Teigen was the first to speak up, her usual energy returning.


    "All right, girls!" Teigen exclaimed, stretching her arms out with a yawn. "It''s a new day, and you''ve got places to be!¡±


    "Yeah, yeah, we get it," Alice grumbled, rubbing her still drowsy eyes.


    Carmen chuckled, sipping her coffee and gesturing to the other cups of coffee on the nightstand. "Come on, ladies, a little more cheer wouldn''t hurt.¡±


    "Easy for you to say," Rachel grunted, taking a gulp of her coffee. "Considering you''re the only one fully awake right now."


    Zalgo simply shrugged in response, her usual nonchalant attitude on display.


    "You''re all a bunch of whiny babies," Teigen taunted playfully, sticking her tongue out.


    However, before the girls could bicker any further, a knock at the door interrupted their conversation.


    The knock got their attention. Rachel, who was sitting closest to the door, rose from her seat, curious. She walked over and opened it, revealing the familiar face of Jali.


    "Good morning," Jali greeted the girls with a warm smile, her voice carrying a bit of energy. "I hope I''m not interrupting anything important?¡±


    "No, no, you''re fine," Rachel assured her, returning the smile. "Just the girls being their usual tired selves after waking up.¡±


    Jali chuckled, her eyes moving from Rachel to the other girls. "Ah, I know the feeling all too well. Early mornings can be a real struggle, can''t they?¡±


    "You could say that again," Alice agreed, giving a wide yawn as she spoke.


    "So Jali, what brings you here so early?" Carmen inquired, raising an eyebrow.


    Jali''s expression turned serious, though she still maintained her warm aura. "Actually, I came by to formally bid your friends farewell on their journey to the Ruins of Enigma.¡±


    The girls were all surprised by Jali''s sudden statement. Their sleepy moods suddenly evaporated as they focused on her words.


    "Really, you''re here for that?" Rachel asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Jali nodded, her smile still present but her eyes reflecting a hint of anticipation. "Yes, I felt that a proper send-off was due. You girls are going on quite the adventure, after all.¡±


    The girls exchanged glances, suddenly feeling a mix of excitement and nerves at Jali''s words. They knew they were about to embark on a significant journey, but they hadn''t expected a formal send-off.


    Seeing the girls'' stunned faces, Jali chuckled softly. "You all look surprised. Don''t be. I can''t just let you girls leave without a proper farewell, can I?¡±


    "No, no, you definitely can''t," Teigen chirped, a hint of mischief in her voice.


    Carmen rolled her eyes playfully, a smile tugging at her lips. "She''s right. It would be incredibly rude to let us go without a proper goodbye."


    Carmen then turned to Alice, Rachel, and Zalgo. "By the way, before you ask, Noelle is gone. She told me to tell you three that she''s sitting this adventure out to handle some "business" as she says, cryptic stuff pretty much."


    "Heh?!" Rachel exclaimed. "Then how the hell are we supposed to get there?!¡±


    "I have that covered," Jali responded, a smile playing at the corners of lips. "As it turns out, I have a friend who owns a personal teleportation machine. She''s graciously offered to teleport you girls all the way to the Ruins of Enigma.¡±


    The girls exchanged bewildered glances, their surprise growing with each passing moment. A personal teleportation machine? That sounded almost too good to be true.


    Teigen broke the silence first, her eyes wide with excitement. "Wait, seriously? Teleportation? Just like that?¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Jali chuckled at Teigen''s enthusiasm. "Yes, just like that. My friend, though she''s a human, is quite skilled in the realm of Volxie technology, and her teleportation device is highly reliable, I assure you. Volxie tech is the best, after all.¡±


    "Wait a minute," Rachel cut in, suddenly suspicious. "How do we know we can trust your friend''s teleportation device? Isn''t it a bit risky given that it''s Volxie¡ª"


    Her words abruptly ended after Jali interrupted.


    "You won''t know until you try it," Jali said, her voice steady. "And my friend''s technology is reliable. You''d be surprised at what we Volxies have to offer in the tech sector. Especially when it comes to these types of situations.¡±


    There was a moment of tense silence as the girls considered Jali''s words. The idea of trusting some random girl¡¯s technology was a little concerning, even if she''s a human just like them. But their desire to get to the Ruins of Enigma quickly overcame their doubt.


    "I mean, if it gets them there faster..." Teigen mused, her excitement returning.


    Carmen nodded, seeing the logic in Teigen''s words. "Yeah, I suppose it''s worth a shot. We can''t really argue with Volxie tech.¡±


    "Exactly," Jali confirmed with a satisfied smile. "My friend''s teleportation machine is top tier tech, and your journey through it will be swift and painless. You won''t even have time to blink before you''re at the Ruins of Enigma.¡±


    That statement caught the girls off guard, their eyes wide with surprise. Teigen, never one to hold back her thoughts, spoke up. "Wait, you mean we won''t even feel a thing? No motion sickness, no weird sensations, nothing?¡±


    Jali nodded, reaffirming her words. "That''s correct. The teleportation process is so fast and seamless that you won''t have time to feel any of those effects. You''ll be at the Ruins of Enigma in the blink of an eye, without any discomfort or negative side effects. Now let''s get you girls going, shall we?¡±


    The girls exchanged glances, excitement beginning to outweigh their earlier apprehension.


    Rachel was the next to speak. "All right then. I guess we''re doing it.¡±


    Carmen nodded in agreement, her nerves a mix of anticipation and uncertainty. "Yeah, I guess we are."


    Zalgo shrugged, her usual coolness on full display. "Well, let''s get this show on the road then.¡±


    Jali chuckled at the girls'' reactions, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Splendid. Come with me, girls. I''ll take you to my friend''s teleportation machine.¡±


    The girls quickly packed up the rest of their things, making sure they had everything they needed. Jali stood by the door, waiting patiently as the girls got ready.


    "Ready?" Jali asked, her tone both soft and excited.


    The girls exchanged a final nod, their nerves mixed with eager anticipation. "Ready as we''ll ever be," Rachel replied, speaking for the group.


    Jali smiled, satisfied with the girls¡¯ responses. "Then let''s get moving."


    With that Jali ushered the girls out of their room and down the hallway.


    The girls followed Jali, their footsteps echoing softly within the hall. As they made their way towards the teleportation machine, the anticipation within them grew stronger with each step.


    The girls'' thoughts were a mix of curiosity and nervousness. They had no idea what to expect from the teleportation machine or the journey they were about to embark on. All they knew was that it would take them to the Ruins of Enigma, and that was good enough.


    After a few minutes of walking, the group arrived at a small, unassuming building. The exterior was made of shiny metallic alloys, and it stood out among the more traditional structures nearby. Jali stopped in front of the building and turned to face the girls, a small smile on her face.


    "Here we are," Jali said, gesturing towards the building. "This is my friend''s teleportation room. The machine is right inside.¡±


    The girls approached the building, their eyes fixed on the shiny metallic interior. The anticipation was growing stronger by the second. Alice was the first to speak up. "This is it? It doesn''t look much bigger than a closet.¡±


    Jali chuckled softly. "Appearances can be deceiving. Don''t let its size fool you. The machine itself may take up a modest amount of space, but its capabilities are anything but modest. All you have to do is step in, input the commands, and you''re all set.¡±


    Teigen tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. "Input the commands? How does that work? Do we have to push a bunch of buttons or something?¡±


    Jali shook her head. "No, no buttons to press. The machine is operated through a touch-screen interface. All you have to do is simply type in the coordinates of your desired destination, which in this instance, is the Ruins of Enigma, and the teleporter will take care of the rest.¡±


    "Oh, that sounds pretty easy..." Rachel mused, her eyebrows raised in surprise.


    Jali nodded in agreement. "It is. The interface is very user-friendly, and it guides you through the process step by step. You won''t have any trouble with it, I assure you.¡±


    Alice leaned closer, her eyes wide with a combination of fear and excitement. "Very well...Let''s give it a whirl.¡±


    Jali smiled warmly. "Excellent decision. Follow me, girls."


    She then grasped the silver handle of the building door and pulled, the entrance opening inward. With a quick flick of a switch, the room was illuminated with bright white light. The interior was small, and in the center stood a small podium-like machine.


    The girls entered the room, their senses assaulted by the bright light from the overhead lighting. The machine drew their attention as it stood at the center of the room. They approached the machine, taking in every detail possible; it was a simple yet impressive construct - silver in color, its smooth form sleek and spotless. At the top was a small screen, waiting to provide instructions to anyone who stepped in.


    "Now then, please enter your coordinates," Jali softly instructed.


    Alice stepped up and typed in the coordinates as told. The next thing they knew, the machine was starting up, and the interior lights began to shift, the bright white gradually becoming a purple light.


    The girls were a little startled by the change in lighting, but continued to focus on the machine.


    With a final soft hum, the machine settled into a soft, steady whir. A prompt on the screen in front of the girls appeared - "Ready to teleport? Confirm and proceed.¡±


    The girls looked at each other, their nerves at an all time high. Rachel nodded and pressed "Confirm¡±


    As the girls pressed the prompt on the screen, the light in the machine grew more intense, as if taking the group''s energy within. They braced themselves for the unknown experience that was about to begin.


    The next moment, the machine''s interior was enveloped in a blindingly brilliant beam of light. In that instant, Alice, Rachel, and Zalgo vanished in thin air.


    Jali witnessed the teleport, a satisfied smile on her face. The machine settled down, the light returning to a soft, steady glow.


    "And they''re off," she murmured.

 Were Ready This Time

    The Alliance members, armed and prepared, stood in the midst of the eerily quiet Forest of Remnants. Their surroundings were ominous, the silence broken only by the occasional rustling of foliage. They knew they were near Sylvie, and the tension was palpable.


    Kurovika, her eyes piercing the foliage, spoke up.


    "Something''s off. It''s too quiet. This ¡®Sylvie¡¯ has to be nearby, and yet there''s no sign of her.¡±


    Svenja, her senses sharp, nodded.


    "Kurovika''s right. It''s way too quiet ¡®ere. Something ain''t right. Keep yer guard up. We have no idea what might be lurkin¡¯¡­¡±


    Draley, her eyes darting around, spoke up quietly.


    "It''s almost as if...they''re waiting for us to make a move. Like they''re watching us, waiting for an opportunity¡­¡±


    As the three stood ready, their senses on high alert, a sudden rustling drew their attention. They all turned towards the disturbance, their hands on their weapons, prepared to defend themselves.


    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the foliage, and Sylvie, dressed in a dark robe, appeared in front of them. Her eyes gleamed ominously in the dim light, and a smirk played on her lips.


    Kurovika, her expression hardening, called out.


    "Speak of the devil, eh?"


    Sylvie, her smirk growing, responded in a sing-song voice.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t our little alliance. What brings you back to my little domain again? And who are you?" she asked, her eyes locking onto Kurovika. "You''re a new face in the Alliance.¡±


    Kurovika, her gaze steady, responded curtly.


    "Name''s Kurovika. And we''re here for one reason only: to retrieve Chami''s soul. From you.¡±


    Sylvie, her amusement growing, let out a scoff.


    "Chami''s soul, huh? Of course, you lot would be back for that. But I''m afraid I can''t just let it go that easily. She''s my trophy, after all.¡±


    Svenja, her expression hardening, grouched out.


    "A trophy? Chami is a person, not an object. Ye have no right to be holdin'' her soul like some sorta twisted prize.¡±


    Sylvie, her smirk fading, looked at Svenja.


    "Oh, but I do. I have every right to do with her soul what I like. She''s mine now. And you''re not getting her back. Not without a fight, at least.¡±


    Svenja, her determination unshaken, spoke up.


    "A fight? Is that whatcha want? ''Cause we''ll gladly give ya one. An'' we have the perfect accomplice for the job."


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Before Sylvie could make another quip, a magic circle appeared on cue beside Svenja. Appearing out of the magic circle was none other than Nana, who jumped at the sight of Sylvie.


    "D...Demon!!" Nana shouted, pointing her finger at the fairy demon hybrid.


    Sylvie, her expression unchanged, tilted her head at Nana.


    "Well, well. If it isn''t the...unique exorcist. I must admit, I wasn''t expecting to see you here again.¡±


    Nana''s nervousness seemed to intensify at Sylvie''s comment.


    "Y...Yes! I''m her-er-re to...to expel you fr-ro-rom this r-realm! Just like last time!¡±


    Sylvie, her smirk returning, responded in a taunting tone.


    "Oh? Trying to exorcise me again, are you? I must say, your confidence is admirable, but I''m afraid it won''t be so easy this time around. And your little speech impediment is quite endearing, you know.¡±


    Nana, her face turning red at the mention of her speech impediment, tried to regain her composure.


    "D-don''t make fun of me!! I...I''ll pr...r-rove to you that I''m str-rong enough to exor-ror-cise you, demon!!¡±


    Sylvie, her smirk widening, spoke with mock sincerity.


    "Oh, sweetheart. You may be strong enough to exorcise lesser demons, but me? I''m in a completely different league. I''d love to see you try, though. I do enjoy a good laugh.¡±


    Nana, her resolve strengthening, clenched her fists.


    "I..I''m not scar-rer-ed of you!! J...Just you wait and see! I''ll prove I''m st-str...stro-str..."


    Nana''s words began to trail off, her face contorting with concentration as she tried to force the hard "r" sound from her mouth on top of the cluster of consonants.


    Sylvie, seeing Nana''s struggle, chuckled softly.


    "Aww, is the little exorcist having trouble forming her "r" sounds? How adorable. Maybe you should focus on improving your speech instead of trying to exorcise me. It''s a bit of a lost cause, dear. But worry not, I''ll beat you and your Alliance friends up so badly that you won''t be able to speak at all!¡±


    Svenja, her patience running thin, interjected.


    "Enough of this squabble! We''re here for Chami''s soul, not to watch ye bully our young lass, you wee devil.¡±


    Sylvie, her attention shifting, smirked.


    "Oh, right. The soul. Well, you''re not getting it back. Chami''s soul belongs to me now, and I have no intention of letting it go. Not unless you''re willing to fight me for it."


    Draley stepped forward, her gaze stern and resolute. "This won''t go the same as last time, Sylvie. With Kurovika fighting alongside us three this time, your chances of winning have plummeted to zero.¡±


    Sylvie, still unperturbed, raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh, is that so? You think adding one more person to your little group will significantly change the outcome? Don''t be so arrogant. I may be outnumbered, but I''m hardly outmatched. She''ll be beaten to a pulp just like your other friends.¡±


    Kurovika, her smirk never leaving, spoke up.


    "Oh, I wouldn''t underestimate me like that if I were you. I''ve fought enemies far stronger than you, from the Road of Dead Ends no less, and they all met their demise. You''ll be no different.¡±


    Sylvie, her tone dripping with skepticism, replied.


    "Oh, really? You''ve fought foes on the Road of Dead Ends? Well, bravo. I''m so impressed. But let me tell you something, sweetheart. The enemies you''ve faced on the Road of Dead Ends are nothing compared to me. I''m a level of power you''ve never encountered before. Just ask your dear leader Svenja there, I gave her a combo so bad that I know she woke up feeling like she had the worst hangover ever.¡±


    Svenja''s face darkened at the memory, but she kept her composure.


    "Just ''cause ye knocked me out, which was a pussy move, I might add, doesn''t mean ye''re unbeatable. We''ve become more powerful since our last encounter, an'' we''ll bring ya to your knees this time!¡±


    Sylvie, her smirk turning into a cocky grin, responded.


    "Oh, I love your confidence, but it''s misplaced. You may have grown stronger, but so have I. I''ve been preparing for your return, and I guarantee you''ll find my power much more overpowering now. Are you prepared for that?¡±


    Svenja, her expression hardened.


    "We''re more than prepared for anythin'' ye throw at us. We''ve faced countless challenges, and we''ve prevailed against all of them. We ain''t gonna be intimidated by a little hybrid such as yourself. Ya might be tough, but we''re more than a match. Try us."


    The Alliance members drew their weapons and got into a stance, ready for round two with Sylvie.

 This Ends Now

    A soft groan escaped Stephanie as she slowly emerged from the realm of slumber. Her eyes fluttered open, and for a moment, her hazy mind struggled to make sense of her surroundings. Her eyelids felt heavy with slumber, and it took her a few seconds to fully register where she was. A wave of confusion swept over her as she looked around the room, still not fully comprehending the situation.


    She sat up, rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand, trying to shake off the remnants of sleep. As her bleary eyes finally focused, she saw Uni and Esther still sleeping beside her, their faces peaceful in their slumber. Memories of the previous day came flooding back, and she recalled the journey they had made to get here.


    As she sat there, her mind still adjusting to being awake, she noticed someone else in the room besides the two sleeping girls. Her eyes darted around, curious about the unfamiliar presence, and then they landed on Mable, who was sitting quietly in a corner, her gaze fixed on the girls'' sleeping figures.


    Stephanie''s eyes widened slightly as she recognized Mable. She hadn''t expected to find anyone else here, and the sight of Mable sitting silently in the corner caught her off guard. She watched Mable for a few moments, observing her, before whispering a soft, "Hey¡­¡±


    Mable''s gaze shifted towards Stephanie, and a small smile played on her lips upon noticing she was awake. "Hey kiddo," she greeted gently. "Finally decided to join the land of the living, huh?¡±


    Stephanie stifled a yawn and rubbed her eyes again, still feeling drowsy. "I guess so..." she mumbled, her voice carrying a hint of drowsiness. "How long have you been here?¡±


    Mable shrugged casually, her gaze returning to the sleeping figures of Uni and Esther. "Been here for a while, just observing everyone sleep. It''s a calming sight, isn''t it?¡±


    Stephanie couldn''t argue with that. Despite the circumstances, there was a strange comfort in watching her two friends sleep, their troubles temporarily forgotten in their slumber. She nodded slightly in agreement, still trying to fully shake off her grogginess.


    Mable chuckled softly at Stephanie''s sleepy nodding. "You look like you could use a little more rest," she teased softly, her eyes still fixed on the sleeping girls. "You still look tired.¡±


    Stephanie let out another yawn, as if to confirm Mable''s observation. "Yeah, I guess I am still tired..." she admitted, her voice still a bit groggy. "But it''s kind of hard to sleep when there''s someone watching me¡­¡±


    Mable let out a small gasp of feigned offense. "Oh, come on, I was just being a good guardian, watching over you three. Can''t a girl do that without getting accused of being a creep?¡±


    Stephanie rolled her eyes playfully, a small smile tugging at her lips. "Yeahhhh, sure. A ''good guardian''. That''s definitely what you were doing~¡±


    Mable faked a gasp again, her hand placed dramatically over her heart. "I''m offended, kiddo! Are you implying that I wasn''t being a responsible guardian? I''m hurt, truly hurt.¡±


    Stephanie stifled another yawn, but a small chuckle escaped her lips. "Nah, I''m just messing with you. But seriously...why were you watching us sleep? That''s kind of creepy, you know.¡±


    Mable shrugged nonchalantly, a playful smirk on her face. "What can I say? It''s like a sport to me, observing people at their most vulnerable state. There''s something intriguing about it, don''t you think? But seriously though, I''ve been watching over you guys to ensure your safety until we go to the Alliance HQ today.¡±


    Stephanie''s eyes widened a little with concern, her grogginess temporarily replaced with a bit of worry. "Wait, why are we going to the Alliance HQ? Is there something wrong?¡±


    Mable shook her head, a reassuring smile on her face. "Oh, it''s nothing to worry about, kiddo. Just some loose ends need to be wrapped up before we head back home. Nothing that you as a kid should even worry about.¡±


    Stephanie''s shoulders relaxed a little at Mable''s reassurance, but a hint of concern still lingered in her eyes. "Okay..." she murmured, her exhaustion now mixing with a touch of unease. "But...is everything going to be fine?¡±


    Mable''s expression softened, and she reached out, ruffling Stephanie''s hair affectionately. "Everything will be just fine. You and the others just focus on getting some more rest for now, okay? I''ve got your back.¡±


    Stephanie nodded, her exhaustion taking over once more. She leaned back against the pillows, her eyelids growing heavy again. "Okay..." she mumbled softly, her eyes closing halfway.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Mable chuckled softly, a small smirk on her face. "That''s a good girl...go back to sleep. You need your rest for the road ahead.¡±


    Stephanie nodded weakly, her exhaustion taking hold. "Okay..." she murmured sleepily. "...Wake me up when it''s time to go¡­¡±


    Mable nodded, a soft smile on her face. "Don''t worry, kiddo. I won''t let you oversleep. Just rest for now, okay?¡±


    And with that, Stephanie''s exhaustion won out, and she drifted back into a light slumber, leaving Mable there, watching over them with a mix of fondness and responsibility.


    ¡ï


    The atmosphere in the main office of the Alliance HQ was tense, a mix of concern and determination floating in the air. Svenja sat at her desk, her usual poker face replaced by a frown as she watched the group of young people standing before her. Uni, Esther, Mable, and Stephanie all stood in front of Svenja, each with their own thoughts. She had questions about Stephanie, the unfamiliar face catching her interest, but her upcoming mission was what she needed to save all her energy for, so she let it rest for now.


    The only sound that could be heard was the ticking of a clock, the seconds feeling like hours¡­


    Finally, after an excruciatingly long moment of silence, Svenja let out a deep sigh and finally spoke, her tone serious and firm. "Aight, tell me everything. Me and my team need rest for tomorrow to face that damn demon, so make it quick.¡±


    Uni clenched her jaw, her expression serious and determined. "Well, where do I even begin...?" she said, her voice filled with a mix of frustration and worry.


    Svenja leaned forward, her gaze fixed on Uni. "Start from the beginning," she said, her composure still unwavering. "How did this whole situation with Trixie unfold?"


    ...


    Svenja took a deep breath, trying to gather her thoughts. "Aye, so lemme get this straight. Ye went to Meteor Corp to return Piper so she can be hooked up to the Supercomputer...then Sarolta came in, wrapping Trixie around ''er little finger with some manipulation...an'' then that''s when Trix started actin'' weird, yeah?¡±


    Uni nodded, her expression filled with frustration and disbelief. "Pretty much, yeah. Sarolta somehow twisted Trixie''s loyalty, and she''s basically obeying her every command now. It''s insane how easily she was manipulated. You know she was never like that. She would never willfully be anyone''s ''puppy''. This is not like her.¡±


    Svenja''s shoulders slumped, her expression hard. "Aye, Trixie''s always been a free spirit. It''s worrisome how easily she''s fallen under Sarolta''s influence. D''ya know why Sarolta targeted her...specifically her, out o'' everyone?¡±


    Uni shook her head, frustration evident on her face. "Apparently, Trix has been somewhat of Sarolta''s favorite child of sorts. She was her favorite of all the agents, raising her from a little girl and training her to be the best she can be. Trixie was unhappy with her recent shortcomings and accepted to be ''disciplined'' by her. But THIS...this is...this is beyond words, you know? Trixie''s basically become her...her dog, her ''puppy''. It''s like she doesn''t even have a mind of her own anymore. It''s sick and twisted.¡±


    Svenja clenched her jaw, her expression hardening even more. "Aye, this is beyond anythin'' anyone could have predicted. Sounds like Sarolta''s playin'' some serious power games here. That''s why we''re gonna get to the bottom o¡¯ this.¡±


    Uni nodded, her expression a mix of determination and worry. "Exactly. We need to find a way to break this manipulative hold Sarolta has on Trixie. She may be ''agreeing'' to this, but this is not what she truly wants. We need to snap her out of it.¡±


    Svenja sighed deeply, a pensive expression on her face. "Aye, breakin¡¯ that hold will be easier said than done. Sarolta''s a master at manipulation, an'' from what it sounds, Trixie was already in the perfect position for her to step in an¡¯ take advantage.¡±


    Uni nodded grudgingly, knowing that Svenja was right. "Yeah, she was vulnerable and unsure of herself because of her past failures. Sarolta probably saw this as the perfect opportunity to get her hooks in even deeper.¡±


    Svenja''s expression softened slightly. "Aye, that''s likely the case. We needa take a step back an'' carefully evaluate the situation. We don''t want to act recklessly an'' put Trixie in any more jeopardy than she already is. You lot go ahead an'' rest your minds for now. After I handle some business, we''ll go to Meteor Corp together so I can give ''er a piece o'' my mind.¡±


    Uni nodded, her expression filled with a mixture of gratitude and determination. "Thank you, Svenja. We''ll do our best to rest and try to clear our heads.¡±


    Svenja chuckled, a small smirk forming on her lips. "Ye better. Ye all look exhausted, especially that young ''un over there." she said, her gaze shifting to a quietly observing Stephanie.


    Stephanie''s eyes widened for a moment, then softened as she met Svenja''s gaze. She nodded shyly. "I''m...I''m okay, just a bit tired..." she mumbled.


    Svenja chuckled softly, her expression softening, even if just a little. "Ah, no need to reassure me, young lass. A couple of hours o¡¯ shut eye should do ya good. You an¡¯ the rest o'' the girls get some sleep, an'' we''ll worry about all this later.¡±


    Uni nodded, a weary smile appearing on her face. "You''re right, we could all use some rest." She looked around at the others for confirmation. Esther was silent but nodded in agreement, while Mable yawned nonchalantly, not denying the need for a nap.


    "Aight then," Svenja said, "Ye lot go rest up. I''ve got some things to take care of, an'' I''ll come an'' get ye a few hours afterwards so we can head to Meteor Corp. Sound good?¡±


    "Sounds like a plan," Uni replied, a mixture of exhaustion and determination in her voice. "We''ll be ready when you are.¡±


    Svenja nodded. "I trust that ye will be." She made a soft shooing motion with her hand, signaling for them to leave. "Now get to it. Y¡¯all look tired as hell.¡±


    The girls all nodded, exhaustion now fully settling on them. They bid Svenja farewell for now and made their way out of the office, ready to get some well-deserved rest before facing the challenges that lay ahead.

 The Ruins of Enigma

    Deep beneath an ancient city shrouded in shadows, the Ruins of Enigma silently stood amidst the vast expanse of the surrounding ruins. The crumbling, abandoned stone structures had stood the test of time and had witnessed the rise and fall of countless civilizations throughout the years, but they showed no signs of faltering.


    Meanwhile, Alice, Rachel and Zalgo found themselves in a cutting-edge laboratory decked out with neon lights. Standing before them was a very short girl with dark brown skin and curly lime green hair, donning a lab coat...with sleeves far too long for her arms. On her back was what seemed like an oversized metallic backpack with blinking lights. She turned around, her chestnut-colored eyes observing the girls with a mixture of surprise and amusement.


    "Aha! You should be the three Ephemerals I''ve been told about! Am I right?"


    The girls look a little dazed from the teleportation, yet their attention shifted to the girl in the lab coat. Alice''s lips curled into a curious smile, and she nodded.


    "Yeah, that''s us," Alice confirmed, her curiosity piqued. "And you are...?¡±


    The lab-coat girl grinned. "It''s gibberish!"


    Alive blinked, opening her mouth to respond, but was cut off by the girl again. "Hehe, trust me, my name''s just gonna sound like gibberish to ya, so just call me Doc! The most brilliant mind around!¡±


    "Ooookayyy," Rachel said, looking the lab-coat girl up and down, slightly amused. "And why would we have a hard time pronouncing your name, exactly?¡±


    The lab girl, or rather, "Doc" cackled, her grin widening. "Cause the language spoken in these here ruins contain sounds ya very likely can''t make! Our language''s phonology is difficult to wrap your tongue around if ya didn''t grow up speaking it, but yanno most outsiders from other worlds don''t, so it''ll be quite tough for any of ya to pronounce. So you girls can just call me Doc, ''kay?¡±


    Rachel raised an eyebrow, still a little bewildered but intrigued. "All right, if you say so. But just so you know, I bet Alice could pronounce your real name if she tried.¡± she boasted, gesturing to Alice. ¡°She''s a super language nerd.¡±


    "Really now?" Doc''s interest piqued, her gaze shifting towards Alice. "You a language nerd, huh? Well, I''ve gotta hear this then. Go ahead and give it a shot, if ya want.¡±


    Alice blushed slightly, not expecting to be suddenly put on the spot. "Oh, well...I am a bit of a language nerd. But, um..." she trailed off, unsure of how to respond.


    "Come on," Rachel encouraged her, unable to resist the urge to tease her. "Show us your skills, language expert. Let''s see if you can pronounce her ''gibberish'' name.¡±


    Alice shot Rachel a look of mild annoyance but smiled nonetheless. She turned to Doc and took a deep breath, gathering her composure and self-confidence. "Alright, I''m ready to give it a try. What''s your name, Doc?¡±


    "Great," Doc continued, her voice now a gentle, coaxing tone. "Now, my name...is...Xshihlu?aghxari~¡±


    Alice''s eyes remained closed, but her eyebrows furrowed slightly. The syllables that Doc had just uttered sounded completely foreign, almost alien to her ears. She took a moment to mentally break down the syllables, her mind trying to grasp the foreign sounds.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "It sounds a little strange, huh? That''s because the first sound, ¡®X¡¯ - it''s a soft, almost guttural sound that comes from the back of the throat. Then the rest... Well, it gets a little more complex. Try to mimic these sounds one by one, okay?¡±


    "Xsh...Shihlu..?aghxari?" Alice repeated, her voice hesitating but trying its best to imitate the strange sounds.


    Doc smiled approvingly, her eyes still twinkling with amusement. "Mmm, close. Try to relax your throat a bit more on the first sound. You''re doing well, just try to let go of the stress in your voice. Let the sounds flow naturally.¡±


    "Xshihlu?aghxari," Alice repeated confidently.


    Docs'' eyes widened, her amusement turning into genuine admiration. "I''m smitten! You pronounced it way better than any other outsiders that tried! Not perfect, mind you, but still quite decent for someone who had never heard the syllables before.¡±


    Alice opened her eyes, her cheeks slightly flushed with pride. "Thank you. I''ve been training my ear and tongue for different languages for years now, so I have some experience with sounds that are outside the norm."


    "Oh jeez," Rachel said with a dramatic groan. "Alice got so caught up in being a language nut that we forgot what we came to these silly ruins to do!¡±


    Doc chuckled, her attention shifting to Rachel. "Not so silly ruins, as you put it. These buildings hold vast knowledge that has been around for thousands of years. This place is a treasure trove of historical and cultural significance. You and your little friends should consider yourselves quite lucky to be standing here right now.¡±


    Rachel shifted awkwardly on her feet, feeling a bit guilty for calling the ruins ''silly.'' Alice nudged her gently, silently signaling her to choose the next words more carefully.


    "I...I didn''t mean ''silly'' in a disrespectful way," Rachel fumbled, trying to find the right words. "Sorry, I just got a little carried away.¡±


    Doc grinned, sensing the girls'' uneasiness. "It''s all right. I understand. Just remember to show some respect, okay? These ruins are not just a bunch of old stone buildings. They are relics of the past, filled with secrets and untold stories. So you know what''s going on here, right?"


    Alice nodded. "Yeah. A cult in these ruins opened up a portal that allowed dark forces to invade and attack, and the forest chief, Arana, wants us to help her fight off against those monsters threatening the knowledge and technology that call these ruins home.¡±


    Doc nodded, the smirk on her face widening. "That''s correct. The creatures that are attacking these ruins are a specific variant of Depraved known as Malus Spectra, and they''re incredibly dangerous. They''re powerful entities that feed on the knowledge and energy within these ruins, trying to destroy everything that makes these ruins so significant. We''ve been working hard to keep them at bay, but it gets increasingly difficult each day.¡±


    Zalgo finally piped up, her voice carrying a hint of sarcasm. "If these monsters are so dangerous and powerful, why don''t you just blow them all to dust with your hi-tech stuff over here?¡±


    Doc let out a hearty laugh, amused by Zalgo''s straightforwardness. "Oh, I wish it was that simple. Ya see, the problem is that these creatures can''t be killed through conventional means. They''re like shadows, constantly shifting and adapting to any attacks we throw at them. We''ve tried high-tech weapons, energy beams, you name it. But they just bounce right off them. We need powerful Void Magic like we''ve never seen before. That''s where you three come in.¡±


    "Wait, what?" Rachel interjected, her eyes widening. "Void Magic? We''re like¡ª beginners in Void Magic still, we''re not that good at it.¡±


    Doc nodded, understanding their concerns. "Yeah, I am aware of that. But here''s the thing - while you may be beginners in terms of Void Magic, you are also Ephemerals. And that makes all the difference.¡±


    "How so? Alice inquired, raising an eyebrow. "We''re still normal people for the most part, I never got the hype surrounding the Ephemerals. We were able to learn the basics of Void Magic very quickly, but other than that¡­¡±


    Doc''s smirk widened, her eyes gleaming with admiration. "Ah, that''s where you''re wrong, my dear. You''re not just normal people. You belong to a special breed of humans that are incredibly rare and capable of extraordinary things.¡±


    Alice, Rachel, and Zalgo exchanged puzzled glances, intrigued by Doc''s words. Rachel spoke up, her curiosity piqued. "What do you mean by ''special breed of humans''?¡±


    Doc turned around, walking up to a chair hooked up to a large machine with many appendages. She turned around to face the girls again, gesturing to the chair before saying: "May I see one of you for a moment?¡±

 The Awaited Rematch

    Sylvie, her smirk growing wider, stepped forward towards the hostile Alliance members.


    "Oh, how bold. You really think you can take me on, hm? Well, I suppose confidence can only get you so far. But, please, do try. I do love a good battle.¡±


    With that, the Alliance lunged towards Sylvie, their weapons drawn and eyes locked on their target. Kurovika, Draley, and Svenja charged with vigor, ready to face the challenges that lay ahead. Nana stayed put, summoning a magic circle beneath Sylvie and placing a curse on her that inhibited her movement.


    "Guh! This same trick again!" Sylvie spat. "Didn''t you learn anything new since the last time, kid?!¡±


    Kurovika, her voice laced with determination, responded.


    "You wish. We''ve barely just gotten started.¡±


    Svenja, her attacks fierce and relentless, spoke up.


    "Aye, we''ll keep goin'' until ye surrender. Or fall.¡±


    Draley, her aura-based attacks growing more potent, added.


    "And we won''t stop until we get Chami''s soul back.¡±


    Sylvie, though still immobilized, continued to smirk.


    "Oh, you won''t give up, huh? You''re all so...determined. But you know what they say, determination can only get you so far."


    Sylvie raised her arms, unleashing a huge wave of aura that pushed back the attackers.


    The Alliance narrowly dodged Sylvie''s attack, quickly regaining their footing. They stood defiant, their gazes unflinching. Kurovika, not to be outdone, charged in again with a powerful punch aimed at Sylvie''s gut.


    However, Sylvie moved swiftly to the side and dodged Kurovika''s attack, throwing Kurovika out of the magic circle. Her smirk plastered on her face, she mocked them.


    "Missed me~¡±


    Svenja, taking advantage of the moment, lunged at Sylvie, aiming to knock her out. But Sylvie, anticipating the move, managed to side-step away from Svenja, keeping her distance as she countered with a swift kick.


    Draley, noticing the pattern, decided to try a different approach. She focused her aura, channeling it into a concentrated blast of energy and fired it at Sylvie. However, Sylvie gracefully dodged the attack by contorting her body, her movement fluid.


    Sylvie, her movements as fluid as water, taunted the Alliance.


    "Is that all you''ve got? You can''t even land a single hit on me, despite being restricted to this stupid magical barrier.¡±


    The Alliance gritted their teeth, their frustration mounting. Kurovika, regaining her composure, lunged at Sylvie again with a barrage of punches and kicks, each one missing as Sylvie weaved around them with ease.


    Sylvie, gracefully dodging each attack, continued to mock them.


    "You''re not even making this challenging for me. Your attacks are so predictable and slow. Don''t you have any other tricks up your sleeve?¡±


    The Alliance, feeling their frustration boil, exchanged glances with each other. They knew they had to try something different to take down Sylvie. That was when an idea popped into Draley''s mind that she knew was a stroke of genius on her part. With Svenja and Kurovika keeping up the pressure on Sylvie, Draley went to Nana and whispered in her ear.


    "Nana, your spiritual arrows can be very effective against her, considering she''s a demon. Well, half demon but still.¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Nana, her eyes wide, nodded fervently in understanding. "Yes. I''ll do the best I can!¡±


    With a deep breath, Nana conjured then raised her bow at Sylvie, steadying her hand and closing her right eye to focus her aim and concentration.


    As she aimed her bow, Nana''s hand trembled, her nerves kicking in. But the determination to save Chami and help the Alliance fueled her, giving her strength to steady her hand and focus on her target.


    Sylvie, noticing Nana holding her aim while fighting off Svenja and Kurovika, chuckled softly.


    "Oh, is the little exorcist gonna try to exorcise me again?¡±


    Nana, hearing Sylvie''s taunting remarks, clenched her teeth and muttered, "D-don''t underestimate me.¡±


    And with a swift motion, Nana released the arrow. It whizzed through the air, straight at Sylvie, who now found herself paralyzed.


    The arrow lodged itself straight on Sylvie''s left arm, causing her to hiss in pain and discomfort. Her demonic aura gushed out from the wound.


    "Gnh! Stupid little e-exorcist...!" Sylvie muttered, clenching her fist in pain.


    Nana, seeing Sylvie''s reaction, felt a mix of satisfaction and determination. "Take that, demon!¡±


    The Alliance, seeing the arrow hit Sylvie, grinned. They knew that Nana''s spiritual arrows could have an impact on demons and evil entities. And now they had a chance to take on Sylvie while she was weakened.


    "Aight, let''s go crazy on ''er," Svenja encouraged, her aura flaring up as she looked at Draley, then Kurovika, hoping that they were as ready as she was.


    Kurovika nodded in agreement, her eyes burning with determination. "Hell yeah, let''s show her what we''re made of.¡±


    Draley, also raring to go, joined in, her aura intensifying. "Let''s make this our most powerful attack yet.¡±


    Together, the three girls prepared to launch a joint attack on Sylvie, channeling their powers and energies in perfect synchronization, the unique colors of their auras blending together into one.


    Kurovika initiated the first move, charging towards Sylvie with lightning-fast speed, her fist glowing with a vibrant, radiant aura as she landed a blow so powerful that it destroyed the magic circle bounding her.


    Svenja, swiftly following suit, unleashed a flurry of powerful swings on her sword, the blade glowing with a radiant aura that mimicked Kurovika''s.


    Draley, completing the coordinated attack, joined in with a well-timed kick, her foot charged with a powerful aura. The synchronized effort was almost mesmeric.


    Kurovika kept up with the momentum, kicking Sylvie into the air. With Sylvie airborne and unable to fight back, the three women charged up their auras.


    They concentrated and combined all of their auras into one large mass, before slamming it into Sylvie, sending her to the ground with a massive multicolored explosion that shook the earth.


    The air vibrated with the intensity of the attack, and an explosion of colors illuminated the area. As the air settled and the dust cleared, the Alliance''s eyes found Sylvie lying motionless on the ground, her body battered and wounded, yet she was still breathing.


    The Alliance, panting and exhausted, gathered around Sylvie''s motionless body, their eyes fixed on her. They weren''t expecting her to be completely knocked out in one blow, but they were relieved that their combined effort made a big impact on her.


    "And now, we eject Chami''s soul from her body," Draley recalled, looking down at the vulnerable Sylvie below her.


    Kurovika, catching her breath, nodded in agreement. "Yeah, we gotta act fast while she''s still down.¡±


    Svenja, her muscles trembling from all the work, added. "Aye, we dunno know how long she''ll be unconscious for. We needa hurry an'' get that soul from her.¡±


    Draley nodded, looking at the others. "Then let''s get to it. We need to do this quickly and carefully so that we don''t make any mistakes. Nana, may you do the honors for us, please?¡±


    Nana, her expression determined, stepped forward and stood next to Draley. "I''m ready.¡±


    Draley nodded. "Okay then, let''s begin.¡±


    Nana, holding her hands out, closed her eyes in concentration. She focused on the invisible energies in the air, guiding them with her senses. Then, she gently placed her hands on Sylvie''s forehead.


    The others watched in anticipation as Nana focused her powers on Sylvie, trying to find Chami''s soul within her. They were aware that this was a delicate process, and they waited in silence for any sign of progress.


    After a few moments, Nana''s brow furrowed in concentration. She could sense Chami''s soul within Sylvie, but extracting it was another story.


    "I can feel he-rer soul," Nana mumbled, her eyes still closed. "It''s inte-rertwined with Sylvie''s consciousness. It''s going to take pr-re-recise contr-rol to separ-rate them¡­¡±


    Svenja, her concern etched on her face, leaned forward slightly. "Can you manage that, Nana?¡±


    Nana, her expression determined, nodded slowly. "Yes, but it won''t be easy. I need a few minutes to focus and car-refully ext-tr-ract the soul.¡±


    Kurovika, her gaze fixed on Nana, gave her a nod. "Take as much time as you need, kid. We''ll make sure no one interrupts you.¡±


    Draley, standing beside her, placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "We have faith in you, Nana. Just take your time and do your best.¡±


    Nana, her eyes still shut tightly, nodded once more. "I''ll do my best..."


    With those words, the room was filled with silence as the others waited with bated breath, their eyes fixed solely on Nana and Sylvie. This was a crucial moment, and they knew it.

 This May Sting a Bit

    The girls exchanged a glance, looking at the chair that Doc wanted them to sit in. It was Zalgo who stepped forward, curiosity getting the best of her.


    "Sure, I guess.." she said, taking a step forward.


    Doc smiled, gesturing for Zalgo to sit in the chair. "Good, good. Come take a seat, and I''ll show you exactly what it means to be an Ephemeral.¡±


    Zalgo shrugged and sat in the chair, her expression a mix of curiosity and wariness. "Alright, I''m seated. Now what?"


    Doc smirked and put on a pair of big glasses with swirls on the lenses, typing in commands on a console next to the chair. "Get comfortable, ''kay? This may...sting a bit.¡±


    "Wait, what do you-" Before Zalgo could finish her sentence, the chair''s arm-like appendages snaked their way towards her, moving like lightning. One gripped onto either of her legs, while three others wrapped around her torso, and the final one held her head in place. "Hey©\!¡±


    "Don''t worry, just relax," Doc reassured, a smirk still on her face. "Just gotta make sure you don''t wiggle too much during the process, ya got it?¡±


    "G-Got it, I guess..." Zalgo replied, her discomfort evident. She tried to move but found herself completely immobilized. "Just...hurry up, okay?¡±


    "No need to worry, this won''t take long," Doc said, typing in a few final commands. "And no need to hide any discomfort, alright? You can shout and scream if ya want, no harm will come to ya, promise.¡±


    "...If you say so..." Zalgo responded, trying to stay calm despite her growing feeling of claustrophobia. The arm-like appendages securing her were beginning to feel far too tight and uncomfortable.


    "You''re getting anxious, I can tell," Doc said, noticing Zalgo''s growing unease. "Just relax. I need you to relax so the machines can calibrate your body efficiently.¡±


    "I am relaxed, alright!?" Zalgo snapped back, her voice sharp with irritation. "Your machines are just making it hard to breathe.¡±


    Doc chuckled, seemingly amused by Zalgo''s discomfort. "Relax more, if ya would. I need your body to be as relaxed and still as possible, or else my scans won''t work, and this will take longer than it needs to. Trust me, okay?¡±


    "...Fine..." Zalgo grumbled, closing her eyes and trying to forcibly relax her body. The arm-like appendages held firm around her limbs and torso, creating a sense of claustrophobia that worsened her anxiety.


    "Good.." Doc said, satisfied with Zalgo''s attempt to relax. "Now, try to keep yourself as still as you can. This shouldn''t take long."


    Doc pressed a button on the console, and whirring noise filled the lab, as the machines began activating.


    Zalgo fidgeted in her seat, her anxiety growing by the second. The machines tightened around her body as the process started, holding her in place. She was beginning to feel claustrophobic and panicky, but she held herself together by sheer will.


    Doc observed the readouts on the console, her attention fixed on the data flowing across the screen. The machines hummed and buzzed, collecting information about Zalgo''s body. Doc''s eyes flickered between the readouts and the machines, ensuring that the process was proceeding correctly.


    The machines'' grips on Zalgo''s body grew even tighter, causing her discomfort to increase. Her breathing became shallower, but she did her best to keep still. "J-just hurry up," she muttered, trying to keep her voice steady.


    "Almost done, you''re almost through," Doc assured her, the machines still running the final parts of the scan.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Zalgo''s discomfort was reaching its breaking point. The machines'' grips felt increasingly tight, and her claustrophobic fear was growing stronger. She was close to begging Doc to stop, but she gritted her teeth and endured. A bright light shone from the nozzle of the device above Zalgo, who shut her eyes tight to avoid being blinded.


    The machines continued their work, the readouts on the console displaying a complex array of data. Doc observed the information intently, her eyes absorbing every detail. "Almost there...just a bit more..." she muttered.


    The light then shot at Zalgo, beaming down her body from head to toe.


    With one final scan, the machines released their grip on Zalgo, and the light shut off abruptly. She took a deep breath, feeling a mix of relief and exhaustion. She slowly opened her eyes, blinking to adjust to the room''s light.


    Doc turned around, pushing her kooky glasses up. "Well, that wasn''t too bad, now was it?¡±


    "It was excruciating..." Zalgo grumbled, rubbing her sore limbs. "...And your machines were way too tight. But, I guess it''s over now," she said, a hint of relief in her voice.


    Doc chuckled, amused by Zalgo''s complaint. "Oh, those were just the scanning machines. They''re designed to get a good reading of your body, hence the tight grip. Can''t have you wiggling around and messing up those readings, now can we?¡±


    "Yeah, yeah..." Zalgo shrugged, still massaging her sore limbs. "So, what exactly were those scans for? What did they even find out about me?¡±


    Doc''s smirk returned, her expression turning serious. "Those scans revealed more about you than you could ever imagine. Y''see, the scans confirmed that you, young lady, are an Ephemeral. And now I shall unveil the truth about the Ephemerals, so listen closely.¡±


    Zalgo''s curiosity piqued once again, and she sat up a little straighter in her seat, listening intently to Doc¡¯s words. Alice and Rachel followed suit.


    Doc cleared her throat before continuing. "Ya see, the Ephemerals¡ªthe entire dozen of ''em¡ªare a race of incredible humans born with a connection to the essence of the universe itself. The Void energy within you holds untold possibilities, and it is what makes you guys quite extraordinary. You are all legendary warriors chosen by the Void Realm itself to solve the imbalance of Light and Darkness.¡±


    Rachel raised an eyebrow, skepticism etched on her face. "Chosen by the¡­Void Realm¡­ Sounds like a load of bull, if you ask me.¡±


    Doc chuckled, amused by Zalgo''s skepticism. "Ah, understandable. Sounds crazy, right? But trust me, it''s true. Ephemerals are the chosen warriors, destined to balance the Light and Dark energies in the world. You possess unique Void energy that holds incredible potential within."


    She then gestured to a screen behind her, showing an image of Zalgo''s aura flow in her body. "See that aura flow, guys? That right there is something outta this world. It''s not one in a million, not even one in a billion. It''s something way out there that even the greatest Void Mage can only dream of, and it all flows within you all.¡±


    Rachel and Alice exchanged a glance, their faces showing surprise. Alice finally spoke up. "Really? So we''re destined to become these incredible warriors? What''s the use of this information ¡ª what good does it do for us, for anyone?"


    Doc nodded, her smirk growing wider. "The Imago Gene was created by mimicking the aura print of an Ephemeral and emulating its qualities. The Imago Gene replaces the host''s damaged tissue with a unique, super-mega-ultra-powerful version of itself, which reflects how an Ephemeral gets more powerful the more harm and hardship they endure. That is why you are able to learn Void Magic much, much faster than ordinary humans, your auras and bodies evolve with each iteration of punishment and trial-and-error you go through.¡±


    Zalgo raised an eyebrow, her skepticism still lingering, but her interest piqued. "So, you''re saying our bodies have the potential to evolve to godlike levels, huh? That''s quite a claim.¡±


    Doc nodded, her tone serious. "Oh, believe me, ladies, the potential is endless. The power of the Ephemerals is nothing short of extraordinary. You see, the Void Realm itself chose you all for a reason. It bestowed this power upon you, to fight for balance in a world torn between Light and Dark."


    "Wait a freakin moment, are you saying we''re going to be involved in a war?" Rachel asked, her excitement obvious in her voice.


    Doc nodded, her expression serious. "Indeed, there is a war brewing between the forces of Light and Dark, and as Ephemerals, your paths will cross with darkness and light. However, the outcome isn''t set in stone. Your choices, your actions, they will be the deciding factor in the fate of this world."


    Before any of the girls could ask another question, a series of metallic bangs went off on the other side of the room, the bangs coming from a metal door behind them.


    The girls jumped, suddenly startled by the sudden banging. They turned towards the door, their senses on high alert. Doc, however, chuckled softly, clearly amused by their reactions. "Oh, don''t worry about that," she reassured them. "I believe that''s an...expectant guest of mine wanting to check up on me. Ahem, well¡ªall of us for that matter. Lemme answer that¡­¡±

 Chami Awakens

    As Nana probed Sylvie''s mind, she felt the boundaries between the two souls start to blur. It was an intricate process, separating the two souls without causing harm or disrupting the balance.


    Sweat began to bead on Nana''s forehead as she continued her work. Extricating Chami''s soul from Sylvie wasn''t an easy task, but she was determined to see it through.


    Just when the area seemed to grow tense, a faint glow, almost like a glimmer of light, began to emanate from within Sylvie. It grew brighter and brighter, as if Chami''s soul was slowly breaking free from its confines.


    Nana could feel the energy surging as Chami''s soul began its exodus from Sylvie''s body. It was a delicate process, like trying to extract a seedling from rocky soil.


    The glow became brighter and brighter as more and more of Chami''s soul escaped from Sylvie''s body. Nana let out a slow, deep breath, her focus unwavering. "I can feel her-rer soul separ-ra-rating fr-rom Sylvie''s. It''s almost ther-re......¡±


    The glow was almost blinding now, enveloping Sylvie''s motionless body in a radiant halo. Everyone held their breaths, their eyes fixated on the surreal phenomenon occurring before them.


    With one final, careful tug, the last remnants of Chami''s soul broke free from Sylvie''s grasp, leaving her a shell of herself. The glow vanished, leaving everyone in the room stunned. It was done. Chami''s soul had been released!


    The forest was engulfed in complete silence, and the air felt heavy. They couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. The tension eased as a deep sense of relief washed over them.


    Draley, her voice barely above a whisper, spoke up, breaking the silence. "You did it, Nana¡­¡±


    Nana, her eyes still closed, nodded weakly. "Y-yes...Chami''s soul is fr-free now.¡±


    Kurovika grinned widely. "You did great, kid. We couldn''t have done it without you.¡±


    Svenja patted Nana on the back. "That was an impressive feat, little lass. Yer skills awe me to no end.¡±


    Nana, still a bit dazed from her efforts, smiled weakly and opened her eyes at last. "Thank you...all of you. I''m just glad I was able to help.¡±


    Draley, her eyes still fixed on Sylvie''s unconscious form, spoke up again. "We need to restrain her before she wakes up. We don''t want her causing more trouble for us.¡±


    Kurovika, nodding in agreement, said "Yeah. We can''t afford to take any chances. We need to make sure Sylvie stays down for as long as possible.¡±


    As Draley began securing Sylvie with magical bindings, Svenja approached Nana, concerned for her well-being. "You okay, little lass? That had to have taken a lot outta you.¡±


    Nana replied weakly. "I''m fine... Just a bit dr-rained. It was a lot of wor-rork to extr-tr-ract Chami''s soul without har-er-rming the demon.¡±


    Svenja, her eyes filled with concern, gently touched Nana''s shoulder. "Take it easy. Ye did your best, an'' we''re all grateful for it. But take a rest yeself for a bit. Ye deserve it.¡±


    Nana, feeling the exhaustion seeping into her bones, nodded weakly. "I will... I jus-just need to rest a bit after that..."


    With a huff, Draley completed the spell to bind Sylvie, looking down at her work. "All right, that''s her out of the way... Now let''s flee before anyone shows up.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Kurovika, her gaze scanning the area, nodded in agreement. "Yeah. Let''s get out of here and regroup. We have a lot to discuss.¡±


    Svenja, her eyes weary, added, "Aye. I think we''ve earned ourselves a long rest. Let''s get goin'' ''fore more trouble shows up, eh?"


    Draley absorbed Chami''s soul into her body to protect it, flying off back to the Alliance HQ. The other members followed suit, leaving Sylvie alone and unconscious in the Forest of Remnants.


    ¡­


    The Alliance members entered their headquarters tiredly, the exhaustion from the ordeal evident in their expressions. The headquarters was quiet and it was getting dark outside. Svenja let out a breath, her gaze fixed on the others. "We made it back in one piece. Barely.¡±


    Kurovika, her body heavy, slumped into a nearby couch, letting out a sultry sigh. "Yeah, we definitely made it back in one piece. But man, I''m exhausted."


    "But first," Draley said, walking up to Chami''s body, which sat on the floor, leaning against the Nexus. "We must place Chami''s soul back into her body. At long last, her body and soul will be reunited."


    She then pulled out Chami''s soul from within her heart, synching the soul with the body and watching as it entered Chami''s heart.


    Reagan, joining the others in the lobby, couldn''t help but comment as he watched the reunion. "Wow, you guys did it. Seeing this brings a bit of relief. Chami will be back to normal."


    Svenja nodded in agreement. "Aye. It feels like a burden has been lifted offa me shoulders, seein'' Chami''s soul back in ¡®er body where it belongs.¡±


    Draley, continuing with the soul transfer, closed her eyes and nodded. "That''s true. Seeing Chami''s soul reunited with her body is a sight for sore eyes.¡±


    Kurovika, still slouched on the couch, spoke up. "When do you think she''ll wake up?¡±


    Draley, finishing the procedure, replied with a smile. "She''ll wake up soon. It''s just a matter of time before her soul and body synchronize, and she regains consciousness.¡±


    Svenja let out a weary sigh. "Good. I''ve been missin'' her. It''ll be nice to have ¡®er back among us.¡±


    Draley sat down heavily in an armchair after completing the transfer, releasing a groan. "Yeah. It''s been quite an ordeal without her presence around.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do in the meantime?¡± Kurovika asked.


    Svenja, contemplating the question, responded thoughtfully. "I was thinkin'' we could all go to our own rooms and rest. We all look knackered, and we don''t exactly have any other business to attend to right now.¡±


    Draley stretched her tired muscles with a nod. "Yeah, sleeping sounds great right about now. I don''t think I could stay awake for a minute longer.¡±


    Kurovika, barely able to keep her eyes open, mumbled in agreement. "Yeah, I''m pretty exhausted myself. My muscles feel like they''re made of jelly after that huge attack we did to take that half demon chick down.¡±


    Svenja, her muscles throbbing, added with a hint of relief. "Aye, me muscles are screamin'' for a proper rest. Let''s head off ta our rooms then.¡±


    Kurovika stood up, her steps heavy. "Alright, I''m off to bed. See you guys in the morning.¡±


    Svenja waved at Kurovika. "Aight, sweet dreams. We''ll regroup in the mornin'', eh?¡±


    Kurovika, waving back at them, walked off to her bedroom, and so did the others right after. Meanwhile, Chami''s chest continued to glow as it synced with her body. It was only a matter of time before she woke up.


    ¡­


    Chami''s eyes slowly flickered open. She groggily sat up, rubbing her eyes as the memories of the events that had taken place came flooding back. She glanced around, her vision still blurry from sleep, and noticed her surroundings - she was in the lobby at the Alliance HQ.


    Confused, she looked down at her body, examining herself slowly. The color had returned to her skin, which had been previously grey since Sylvie''s possession. She lifted her hand, flexing her fingers, and felt a sense of normalcy return to her being.


    With a growing realization, Chami got up from the bed, testing her balance. She took a few cautious steps, and her legs supported her weight effortlessly, a relief after an extended amount of time being immobile.


    She walked upstairs to her room and went over to her mirror, looking into it. Seeing her reflection, she noticed how her face no longer looked lifeless and dull. The color was returning to her cheeks, and her eyes shone with the same lively light they had before.


    As she took in her reflection, a wave of relief washed over her. She was back to herself, free from Sylvie''s grip. She gently touched her face, realizing how much she missed feeling her own skin, her own being.


    It was a strange feeling, being back in control of her own body. The memories of what she had done while possessed by Sylvie were still fresh in her mind. She felt a sense of guilt and shame, but also gratefulness for the fact that her friends had saved her soul.


    She sat down on her bed, rubbing her temples. There was so much to process, so much that had occurred while she was unconscious. She couldn''t help but wonder how things had played out in her absence.


    Just then, a knock came at the door, followed by Kurovika''s voice from the other side. "Chami? Are you awake?¡±

 The Forest Chief

    <div>


    The metallic door to Doc¡¯s lab began to creak open, light spilling through the widening gaps between the door and the frame. The girls were on the edge of their seats, anticipation building up in their chests. The identity of the guest remained a complete mystery, and the suspense was becoming almost unbearable.


    The door was fully open, and the figure that had been waiting on the other side came into view: a barefooted young girl with deep brown skin, lively green eyes and braided white hair adorned with bells.


    As the mysterious guest stepped into the room, the girls couldn''t help but exchange curious and slightly bewildered glances. They had never seen this girl before, and her traditional attire was quite striking. Her gaze flitted from Doc to the girls, her expression inscrutable.


    Doc greeted the girl with a warm smile. "Ah, there you are. Right on time."


    The girl gave a slight nod, her gaze still locked onto the girls. Her expression remained stoic, but there was a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "Are they the ones?" she asked, her voice soft yet firm.


    Doc nodded, her smirk returning to her face once again. "They are indeed the Ephemerals we''ve been waiting for."


    The girls exchanged another glance, their curiosity growing even more prominent. They had no clue who this girl was, but it seemed that Doc had been expecting her arrival.


    "Hey, Doc," Rachel piped up, "Who''s that?"


    Doc chuckled softly, unperturbed by the girl''s observation. "Oho, this is Arana! The Forest Chief you''ve been hearing about.¡±


    The girls'' eyes widened in surprise, realization dawning on them. So this was Arana, the person they were supposed to meet? They had expected someone older, more commanding. Instead, they found themselves face to face with a younger girl who appeared no older than them.


    Arana kept her gaze focused on the girls, her expression still difficult to read. It was clear that she was assessing them, analyzing every detail about them. The girls, on the other hand, felt a mix of curiosity and unease; the young Forest Chief''s presence was imposing, despite her youthful appearance.


    Doc leaned against a near-by desk, clearly amused by the girls'' reactions. "Don''t let Arana''s youth fool you. She may be young, but she''s incredibly skilled and wise beyond her years.¡±


    Arana crossed her arms, her eyes still fixed on the girls. "Indeed," she responded, her voice soft yet firm. "My people have seen many things in this world, and I have been chosen to lead them through both the good and the bad.¡±


    Rachel found her voice this time, her curiosity getting the better of her. "Wait, how old are you? You look like...twelve at best¡­¡±


    Arana turned her gaze towards Rachel, the bells in her hair jingling with the movement. Her eyes held a hint of amusement. "My age is not relevant," she replied, her voice holding a touch of secrecy. "What matters is my duty as the Forest Chief and the experience I possess beyond my years."


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Alice couldn''t help but look down at the tribal girl''s feet, noticing the green polish on her toenails. "...Hold on...there is toenail polish in this world?¡±


    Arana''s gaze shifted towards Alice, catching her observation. "Ah, you noticed my nail polish," she said, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips as she wiggled her toes. "Yes, even in this world, we have our means of beautifying ourselves. Before you ask...we make a liquid made of crushed bug shells, and use it to paint our nails any given color.¡±


    The girls exchanged looks of surprise and curiosity, their minds still grappling with the information. Alice decided to speak up once again, her curiosity piqued. "Uh...that''s pretty neat," she said, her eyes flickering between the Forest Chief and her feet.


    Arana nodded, tapping her chin with her pointer finger before a slight smirk appeared on her face. "...A foot fetish, perhaps?¡±


    Alice''s cheeks flushed, and she sputtered her words. "Oh! No...I..."


    Rachel laughed at her, amused at Alice''s embarrassment. "Don''t sweat it...we all have our little things we like.¡±


    Arana chuckled softly, her eyes still trained on Alice. "No need to be embarrassed," she consoled. "We all have our preferences, and that is completely natural.¡±


    Alice groaned, covering her reddening face in utter embarrassment, while Rachel and Zalgo laughed heartily. Arana chuckled softly, clearly entertained by their banter.


    Doc, with her smirk still on her face, interjected. "Alright, enough teasing the girl. We have important matters to discuss now.¡±


    The girls immediately silenced themselves, their attention shifting back to the matter at hand. It seemed that the playful banter had run its course, and it was time to focus on the mission at hand.


    Arana nodded in agreement, her expression serious once again. "Indeed, there are more important matters that require your attention.¡±


    Arana then looked around, her gaze falling on each of the girls. "All right, then. Here''s the mission: I need you three to complete a set of ''trials'' if you will, to reverse the spell that the cultists have put on our sacred grounds.¡±


    The girls exchanged glances, their curiosity piqued by Arana''s words. The mission sounded serious and significant. Zalgo was the first to express her concern. "Trials? What kind of trials are we talking about here?¡±


    Arana shifted her gaze towards Zalgo, a small smile forming on her face. "You''ll know once you complete them," she said, the hint of a challenge in her tone. "Each trial presents a different challenge, requiring different kinds of strengths and abilities. It''s a test to see if you''re truly ready to face the darkness that threatens our world.¡±


    Rachel perked up, her competitive spirit showing through. "Challenge, eh? Sounds like fun. I bet we can handle whatever you throw our way.¡±


    Arana raised an eyebrow, her gaze fixed on Rachel. "Confident, aren''t you? The trials are not meant to be ''fun.'' They are designed to test your limits, to push you to the brink of your abilities. Are you sure you''re up for it?¡±


    Rachel squared her shoulders, a smirk on her face. "You bet I am. We may be novices when it comes to Void Magic, but we won''t shy away from a challenge.¡±


    Arana chuckled softly, a bit more impressed with Rachel''s determination. "Alright then," she said, her eyes still locked on Rachel. "I hope that same determination lasts through the trials. They won''t be easy to get through, I can assure you that much.¡±


    The girls exchanged glances again, their determination only growing stronger. They knew that the challenges they were about to face would be difficult, but they were ready to give it their all.


    "So..." Zalgo said, her voice tinged with anticipation. "When do we start?¡±


    Arana''s smile grew wider, her voice confident. "We start right now. Follow me outside into the ruins, and the trials will begin immediately.¡±


    The girls nodded, their nerves mixed with excitement. They had come to the ruins seeking adventure, and now the time had come to face their first challenge. Without hesitation, they followed Arana out of the lab and into the ruins, their hearts pounding with anticipation.


    <div>


    <div>

 An Acolytes Revival

    Chami''s door slowly opened, and Kurovika walked in, her expression a mixture of concern and relief. "Hey, how are you feeling?" she asked gently, standing next to Chami on the bed.


    Chami looked at Kurovika, her eyes weary yet relieved. "I''m...okay. It''s strange, being back in my own body. I still can''t believe all that happened. How long was I unconscious for?¡±


    Kurovika sighed. "You''ve been out since we got your soul back. We were worried about you, but everything seems okay now. How much do you remember about what happened?¡±


    Chami fidgeted with the bedsheets, her gaze dropping. "I remember...bits and pieces. I know Sylvie possessed me, and we fought. I remember the feeling of being trapped inside my own body, unable to control my actions. It was like watching myself on a movie screen, powerless to stop the horrors I was causing.¡±


    Kurovika shook her head. "You weren''t responsible for anything that happened while you were being possessed. None of us blame you for any of it. It was all Sylvie''s doing, not yours.¡±


    Chami took a deep breath, still shaken by the experience. "I know. But it''s hard to shake off the guilt. I feel like I let everyone down, even though it wasn''t my fault.¡±


    Kurovika shook her head. "You didn''t let anyone down. You were a victim, not responsible for the situation. We''re all just glad you''re alright and back to yourself again. Care to come meet the others with me? They''re dying to see you.¡±


    Chami took a deep breath and nodded, her voice slightly shaky. "Yeah, I think I''m ready. I need to see them. I need to thank them for saving me.¡±


    Kurovika flashed a slight smile. "Alright, let''s go. Everyone''s gathered in the common room."


    Chami stood up, her body no longer feeling foreign to her. Forgetting that Necrospace was a thing, Kurovika offered her arm, and Chami took it, using it to steady herself. Miraculously, Chami wasn''t affected by the Necrospace, much to Kurovika''s surprise.


    As they made their way to the common room, Chami tried to process everything that had happened while she was unconscious. Memories flashed in her mind, snippets of her body moving on its own, being controlled by Sylvie. Every memory left a bitter taste on her tongue, a reminder of her helplessness.


    Kurovika led Chami through the hallway towards the common room, supporting her along the way. As they approached the common room door, the sound of voices could be heard coming from inside.


    Kurovika pushed the door open, and they entered the common room, where Draley, Svenja, and Nana were already present. The moment Chami stepped into the room, the atmosphere changed. A mix of relief and joy filled the room as all three of them turned their attention to her arrival.


    Draley rose from her seat and quickly made her way over to Chami, embracing her tightly. "Oh Chami, thank the stars ye''re back! We were so worried about you.¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Chami hugged Draley in return, feeling a sense of comfort in her embrace. "I''m back, and... I can''t thank you all enough for rescuing me. I don''t know what happened while Sylvie was in control, but I''m relieved to be back in my own body.¡±


    "It''s been a hectic few days. We''re all happy to see you awake and well,¡± she replied with a grateful smile.


    Chami gave Draley a weary smile back. "I can only imagine how rough it must have been. I feel like I''ve missed a whole lifetime in the days I was unconscious.¡±


    Just then, Nana, who had been quietly observing from the side, timidly approached Chami. "I''m glad...you ar-rare okay now." Nana said with a shy smile. "We all¡­missed you.¡±


    Chami turned to Nana and gave her a warm smile. "Thanks, Nana. I missed all of you too. I can''t believe what happened while I was...not myself. Tell me, what did I miss?¡±


    The three girls shared brief glances with each other, unsure of where to start. It was Svenja who spoke up first, her voice slightly somber. "There''s a lot we need to catch you up on. Are ye ready to hear it all? It''s been a wild ride, lass.¡±


    Chami nodded, her expression serious. "Yes, I''m ready. I need to know everything that happened. I need to understand what happened while I was...in the passenger seat, I guess you could say.¡±


    Kurovika chimed in, "Perhaps we should start from the beginning, from when Sylvie first got her hands on your body.¡±


    Draley nodded in agreement and Chami took a deep breath, bracing herself for what she was about to hear. "Yes, from the beginning. I need to understand what happened from the moment I lost control of my own body.¡±


    ...


    "So that''s what happened?" Chami asked, wide-eyed.


    The girls nodded, their faces solemn. Draley replied, "Unfortunately, that''s how things went. It was a harrowing experience for all of us, especially for you.¡±


    Chami sat in silence absorbing everything the girls had relayed to her. "I can''t believe...I was under Sylvie''s control for that long. I don''t remember any of it.¡±


    Svenja nodded sympathetically. "Aye, lass. That''s because Sylvie was in complete control of your body. Your consciousness was suppressed the whole time."


    Svenja paused for a moment, her eyes narrowing in realization. "Say, Chami. We did need yer help with a special someone, eh?¡±


    Chami looked up in curiosity. "A special someone? What do you mean?"


    "Evelynn. Ya see, she has been afflicted with this thingamajig called Necrospace. It''s the reason she has a corrupted eye, and some evil being can peek through that eye to spy on Evelynn. Draley couldn''t use her abilities to save her, but since you''re an Acolyte¡ªthe Acolyte of Possession¡ªperhaps we now have a chance ta bring ''er back to normal.¡±


    Chami''s eyes widened in surprise. She had been so preoccupied with her own situation that she hadn''t considered the possibility of helping anyone else. "Are you saying... I might be able to save Evelynn? Bring her back to normal and free her from Necrospace''s grasp?¡±


    Draley nodded, a glimmer of hope in her eyes. "Yes, that''s the idea. Given your abilities as the Acolyte of Possession, we believe you may have the unique power it takes to break Necrospace''s hold on her and restore her to her usual state.¡±


    Chami pondered for a moment. The idea of helping someone else, of using her abilities for good after the ordeal she had gone through, was appealing. "I want to help. If I can free Evelynn from Necrospace''s grasp, I want to give it my all.¡±


    Svenja''s eyes lit up at Chami''s determination. "Aye, lass! We knew ye''d want to help! Ye''re one o'' the most selfless people out there, after all.¡±


    Draley, a proud smile on her face, added, "And not to mention your skills as an Acolyte. I can''t think of anyone else who''s more qualified to do this than you.¡±


    Chami felt a sense of purpose growing within her. "I''ll do it. I''ll help free Evelynn from Necrospace''s hold. Just take me to her room.¡±


    The girls nodded, relieved and grateful for Chami''s willingness to help. "Of course, lass. We''ll take ye to ''er room right away.¡±